《The Alpha鈥檚 Mate Who Cried Wolf》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Tears roll down my cheeks as my father holds me against my bedroom wall by my hair. Striking my face, he splits my lip, and bruises my eye after striking me again. I fall to the floor crying. ¡®Please Dad! Stop this, stop hurting me!¡¯ I beg. ¡®YOU SHOULD HAVE THOUGHT ABOUT THAT BEFORE YOU KILLED YOUR MOTHER!¡¯ He shouts. ¡®Please Dad! You know it was an ident. I didn''t mean for her to die!¡¯ I plead. We stare at eachother This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. with cold consternation. ¡®Please Dad! Please forgive me,¡¯ I beg. He looks at me with hatred in his eyes, before his expression changes. He smirks. ¡®Oh Astrid, you¡¯re no daughter of mine! You never were: your mother told me your real father was killed when she was pregnant with you. I loved your mother so much I was willing to pretend to be your father!¡¯ ¡®No! That''s not true! Mum would never keep something like that from me!¡¯ I yell while sobbing. ¡®Your mother didn''t want you to find out the truth until you were eighteen. She wanted you to live a normal life. She says once you¡¯re eighteen you would find out your true identity. I didn¡¯t know what she really meant; I guess she was nning to tell you about your biological father then. You¡¯ll never find out who he is now!¡¯ He cackles before kicking me in the ribs. I yell out in pain and hold my side. Locking my bedroom door behind him, he leaves me in my bedroom alone. Dragging my beaten figure across the cold, hard floor, I carefully lift myself up onto my quilted bed and lie on my side. With a sore right hand, I feel my broken ribs under my clothing and burst into tears. I don¡¯t know how long I lie there this way before crying myself to sleep. The next morning, I gingerly pull my work uniform on and quietly creep down the stairs. Dad is asleep; most likely passed out in a drunken stupor. I pull my hoodie over my head, walk out the front door, and head to work. I was going to school until my teachers saw the bruises on my arms and called Dad into the principal¡¯s office to question him. I begged my teachers not to contact him. They didn''t believe me when I told them I¡¯m clumsy and just fell down the stairs. I haven¡¯t been allowed to return to school since; I was forced to find a job as a kitchenhand and a waitress at a diner about a thirty-minute walk from home. On my way to work, a ck Mercedes moves conspicuously behind me. I have noticed this same car following me for a few months now. The driver is always watching me. I usually veer off away from the road when it approaches, choosing the longer route to work, through the woods. I enjoy my job and my colleagues. My boss Jim is really lovely; he always knows something isn''t right but he never makes me talk about it. His offer to help is always there, in an unspoken, supportive and noted manner. I walk straight into the kitchen and wash my hands to prep the sds and other food. After feeling very hot I walk over to where I left my bag on a stool, discarding my hoodie onto it and unzipping my jumper to cool down. Twenty minutes pass when Jimes in to cook the first food orders for the day. A growl erupts; he sounds strangely like a wild animal. I look up at Jim who isn¡¯t very happy. ¡®Astrid, you know you cane to me for help, don''t you? You don''t have to go back home if you¡¯re not safe. I have friends in a nearby town who could look after you,¡¯ he offers. ¡®Thank you, but I''m perfectly fine. I just fell down the stairs. I''ll be fine,¡¯ I say, giving him a small smile. ¡®You said the same thingst time Astrid...¡¯ he says. ¡®What can I say? My house is old; the stairs are starting to rot,¡¯ I say, bursting into tears, and mming my hands onto the prep table. Jimes over to me, pulls me into his chest and wraps his arms around me while I cry. ¡®Let me help you, Astrid,¡¯ he says. I stand back and shake my head. ¡®You don''t understand, I can''t ept your help.¡¯ ¡®Why not?¡¯ he asks. ¡®Dad won''t let me go easy. He would rather me dead and would kill anyone who tries to help me. Plus, I deserve it,¡¯ I say, wiping my tears from my face. ¡®No one deserves to be beaten and abused,¡¯ he says. ¡®I am the reason my mother is dead. It''s my fault she died. And this is my punishment. If it''s upsetting you seeing a couple of bruises, perhaps I should find a job elsewhere,¡¯ I yell, walking back to the prep table I pick up the knife and start slicing the lettuce. ¡®I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to upset you. I just don''t like seeing humans treating our kind like this; even if you are a rogue,¡¯ he frowns. Pausing, with a confused expression, I stare at him. ¡®Humans? A rogue? I don''t know what you¡¯re from or what kind of human you think I am, but we¡¯re all just humans,¡¯ I say, and continue to chop some carrots on a blue chopping board. Jim stands there in silence; I look at him and ask what his problem is now. He stands there looking very pale with his mouth open,pletely frozen. ¡®Jim? Are you ok? What''s wrong? Are you having a heart attack?¡¯ I ask, walking over to him, concerned. He blinks and goes to put his hand on my shoulder, before I flinch and take a step back. I know Jim would never hurt me; I just don''t like being touched by anyone. He frowns. ¡®I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to frighten you,¡¯ he says. ¡®I know you wouldn''t hurt me; I''m just not used to the gentleness,¡¯ I confess. Jim gives me a sad smile. ¡®Do you really not know what you are?¡¯ He asks, on the verge of telling me something I sense I should already know. ¡®What I am? I don''t understand the question. I am what we all are. Human,¡¯ I say, giving him a weird look. ¡®Can''t you even smell the difference?¡¯ He asks me. Iugh. ¡®The only thing I smell around here is the food burning in the frying pan,¡¯ I say with a chuckle. ¡®Shit!¡¯ He runs to the stove to turn it off and removes the smoking frying pan. We remain silent in the kitchen for a while after that, and focus on prepping and cooking orders. ¡®For what it''s worth, Astrid, whatever happened to your mother, I''m sure she wouldn''t want you ming yourself for her death. I''m sure she would not want your father hurting you all these years because of it either.¡¯ ¡®Stepfather,¡¯ I correct him. ¡®Your stepfather? I thought--¡¯ he says before I cut him off. ¡®Yes, I only found out myself,st night. My real father died when my mother was pregnant with me,¡¯ I exin. ¡®I''m so sorry.¡¯ He looks downcast. ¡®I was sorry at first too, but I don''t know now. Maybe it might be a good thing he isn''t my real father,¡¯ I say. Jim nods and smiles. ¡®Do you think you could workte tonight? I have important peopleing from the next town for an important meeting. It would be great if I could join the meeting for a change, instead of serving the food and drinks,¡¯ he exins. ¡®I''ll have to ring Dad, and ask, but if it means more booze money for him, I''m sure he will agree to it.¡¯ My Dad says I can work the extra few hours. All my money from work always goes into his ount anyway. I don¡¯t get to see any of it, but I''d still rather be at work if it means not being near him. ¡®It''s fine. He says I can work the few extra hours,¡¯ I say. He gives me a wink and a smile. ¡®Good,¡¯ he exhales with relief. A few hourster I¡¯m prepping food for the customersing to the diner for their meeting. ¡®Is there anything I need to know about this meeting?¡¯ I ask Jim. ¡®We¡¯re just having some, umm, problems in Shadow Crest,¡¯ he says. ¡®Oh, in Shadow Crest? I''ve never been there before; I''ve heard it''s full of aggressive people who act like wild animals all the time.¡¯ Jim lets out augh. ¡®It''s not that bad, and I live there. Am I aggressive? Do I run around like a wild animal?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Good point; you definitely aren''t aggressive. And, no, you don¡¯t run around like a wild animal. Not that I know of anyway,¡¯ I giggle. Jimughs. ¡®If only you knew, Astrid,¡¯ he says,ughing. ¡®They will be here any minute. Just take everyone''s drink order, serve them and bring out the tter of food when you¡¯re ready.¡¯ ¡®Sure thing, boss,¡¯ I reply with a smile. ¡®Oh, and Jim, I hope you don''t mind if I wear my hood up? I''d rather not be stared at or questioned about the umm, bruises...¡¯ Jim gives me a nod. ¡®Of course, that''s fine.¡¯ A short whileter, I hear the engines of several cars approach and then park in unison; several car doors m; the doorbell on the diner door ngs loudly every time someonees in. I stand on my tippy toes to see over the kitchen ledge into the dining room. There must be about eighteen men littered about the ce. Not ordinary-looking men either. These men are big, bulky, extremely masculine, and ripped; they¡¯re all wearing suits and are extremely handsome. When one particr guy walks in, everyone else moves out of his way as though he is someone very important. He is incredibly handsome with dark hair, and the most gorgeous blue eyes. He is well-built in body, and his lips when he smiles - don''t get me started on his lips - all I want to know is what they taste like. The handsome man sniffs a waft of something in the air and scrunches his face. ¡®Jim, what is that smell?¡¯ He asks, looking in my direction. ¡®It smells like vani and cookies,¡¯ he says, still looking in my direction. I reflexively duck down and go back to finishing the tter for these handsome creatures. ¡®If you men want to make your way to the kitchen counter, Astrid will take your order. Please, no one freak out - especially you, Alpha Ryker, when I tell you, Astrid is a rogue; that''s what the strange smell is,¡¯ Jim exins. ¡®WHAT?¡¯ Alpha Ryker shouts, mming his fist on the table. ¡®Alpha Ryker. Settle down! She is just a young girl who needs a job. She has been under my employment for almost a year now and is one of my best workers. We¡¯re also not on your territory so she isn''t trespassing. She hasn''t done anything wrong. So, if you¡¯re wanting that vani milkshake with cookies, I suggest you sit down and behave!¡¯ Jim warns. ¡®Are you threatening me Jim?¡¯ Alpha Ryker asks. ¡®Of course not, Alpha. I''m just reminding you. As much as you and everyone else here hate rogues, she has done nothing wrong and is to be kept out of all this. Alpha Ryker growls. Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Alpha¡¯s Mate Who Cried Wolf Quietly preparing the tter, I hear a loud thump; someone is angry. I''m just d I''m in here and not out there with all thatmotion. I pull my hood up to hide my bruised eye. I can''t cover my split lip so figure I''ll just bite over my lip to hide it when needed. After approaching the counter, I ask the first man for his order; I avoid eye contact and keep my head down for all the orders. All these guys sound very grumpy and annoyed. Jimes over to me. ¡®Alpha, I mean Ryker, over there, would like a vani milkshake with some cookies.¡¯ I nod and write down the order; I have served everyone except for Ryker. Lifting a big tter of biscuits and dips, I wince with the weight in one hand; my broken rib is under strain. Ryker stares at me. Pausing for a moment, I inhale a deep breath and hold it, to brace myself for the pain, lift the tter again and put it on the table where most of the men sit. In the kitchen, I exhale while keeping my hand pressed against my ribs. Shit! Ryker''s order. Quickly walking to him to serve him his order, he stares directly at me and squints; wondering what or who is under my hood. All the other men are shouting over each other about some guy named Zenith, and a town called Shady Crest, and something about rogues, which is strange because Jim referred to me as a rogue earlier. A map is sprawled across the table in front of Ryker; the men are drawing circles and squiggly lines on various parts of it and talking about setting up posts here and there. I¡¯m suddenly feeling really nervous, as the diner bes quiet and all eyes are on me; I could sense them on me. I nervously ce the milkshake and the te of cookies on the table next to the map. ¡®Milk and cookies sir,¡¯ I say, softly. ¡®Wait,¡¯ Ryker says, before I can leave his table. ¡®What is wrong with your ribs?¡¯ Ryker asks. ¡®Nothing sir,¡¯ I reply, wondering how he knew I was in pain. ¡®You struggled to hold the tter; it¡¯s causing you pain,¡¯ he observes. ¡®Why do you smell so strongly of vani and cookies?¡¯ He asks. ¡®It might be the vani milk and the cookies,¡¯ I say, turning in the direction of the kitchen. ¡®Remove your hood rogue!¡¯ He demands. I freeze; I look at Jim for help. ¡®Astrid, go and have your break love. Ryker, I told you to leave her out of all this.¡¯ I run to the kitchen and out the back door. ¡®She should smell like a rogue if she is a rogue. She smells like vani and cookies,¡¯ Alpha Ryker deres. ¡®She literally just served you a milkshake and cookies,¡¯ Jim exins. Alpha Ryker lets out a growl and res at Jim. ¡®I could smell her before she served me. My wolf is extremely restless right now. I''m struggling to keep him back,¡¯ Ryker exins, holding his chest. Everyone in the diner freezes, looks at each other and back at Alpha Ryker. ¡®What?¡¯ Alpha Ryker yells. His Beta wolf, Seth, stands up. ¡®Alpha, you don''t seriously think she could be your mate, do you?¡¯ Seth asks. Alpha Rykerughs. ¡®I would never be mated with a rogue. I¡¯m an Alpha. It''s unheard of. The Moon Goddess matching an Alpha and a rogue? Don¡¯t be ridiculous,¡¯ Alpha Ryker says. My breathing finally slows down. My watch reads 8:45pm. In fifteen minutes, I can go home. Hopefully Dad will be passed out drunk. I go back inside and wash up all the cups, mugs, and tes. The men leave the diner, and I breathe a sigh of relief, as I hear all of their car doors mming. My body rxes knowing they have gone. Thinking Jim is behind me, I am just about to tell him that I¡¯m leaving as well, but it isn¡¯t Jim standing behind me. It¡¯s Alpha Ryker. I avoid making eye contact with him; I¡¯m aware my hood could fall at any moment, revealing the abuse I suffer on a daily basis. His breathing is very noticeable. ¡®I''m sorry sir. My shift is over. If you need anything else, please see Jim,¡¯ I say, gently. His arm suddenly barricades the space between me and my exit, as he presses his palm against the wall. I jump back in fright. ¡®Remove your hood,¡¯ he demands. I shake my head. ¡®No. Jim! Jim!¡¯ I yell, as I try to move backward. I¡¯m suddenly pressed against the wall with nowhere else to go. I¡¯m trapped between his body and the brickwork in one swift movement. He leans over me before nting both of his hands either side of my face. ¡®Jim is busy saying goodbye to his pack members out front. He thinks I''ve already left,¡¯ Ryker whispers, twirling my long brown hair in his fingers. He inhales my scent. ¡®You smell so good; even my wolf is struggling to stay calm,¡¯ he confesses. ¡®You, you, have a pet wolf?¡¯ I¡¯m crying and scared. Rykerughs at my question. ¡®Are you frightened of me Astrid?¡¯ He asks. I nod. ¡®Well, if you are what my senses are telling me you are, and also a rogue, then you should be scared. I don''t know if I could have a rogue as my mate and my pack might not want one as their Luna,¡¯ he exins. ¡®I''m sorry sir. I¡¯m confused. I''m not sure what you mean. Rogues, Lunas and Mates. I promise I won''t be a problem to you if you just let me go home; we will never see eachother again,¡¯ I whimper. ¡®In a moment, Astrid,¡¯ he whispers, looking down at my face, my hair, and my figure, clumsily clothed in my work uniform. ¡®Please. I just want to go home. Please let me go.¡¯ I beg. ¡®I will let you go if you are not my mate,¡¯ he says. ¡®I don¡¯t know what a mate is. You¡¯re an arrogant, vain, obnoxious human being. Please just let me go,¡¯ I plead. Unleashing an angry growl, he punches the wall above my head. I drop to the ground in fright. ¡®Do not insult me like that again. How dare you refer to me as an arrogant, vain, obnoxious human being,¡¯ he scolds. Hugging my knees, I cry. ¡®Please just let me go home¡­¡¯ I sob. He takes a step back and pauses, staring at me. He is in deep reflection; curiosity, and a pensive expression consume his handsome, chiselled face. ¡®Alpha Ryker! What is the meaning of this? Astrid, are you okay? Why is there a hole in my wall?¡¯ Jim shouts, before helping me up off the ground; the pressure of his hand on my broken ribs makes me shriek in pain. ¡®Astrid, you¡¯re hurt. Your ribs. Please tell me they aren''t broken,¡¯ Jim says, worried. Ryker''s face softens as his concern for me reces any anger he previously felt toward me. He takes a step closer to me, inhaling the air around me sharply. I move behind Jim; still sobbing quietly. Ryker Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. looks away; me distancing myself from him has offended him somewhat. His fists are clenched by his side as though he contains something within himself he cannot control. ¡®Ryker! What did you do to her? She¡¯s just a young innocent girl! Did you break her ribs?¡¯ Jim shouts. ¡®I didn''t touch her Jim. She called me an arrogant, vain, obnoxious human being. I got angry and punched the wall,¡¯ Ryker exins. ¡®Well, she got most of that right,¡¯ Jim yells, ¡®because you are being an arrogant, vain, obnoxious--¡¯ Ryker stops him. ¡®Jim. Point taken! I''m an asshole! But she is acting like she doesn''t know what a mate is. She¡¯s pretending she doesn''t know she is a rogue!¡¯ Ryker shouts. ¡®That''s because she doesn''t know!¡¯ Jim yells. Ryker gives Jim a confused look, then looks at me. I¡¯m just as confused. ¡®Look. I don''t know what game this is, but I don''t want to do this anymore. Just let me go home and neither of you will have to worry about seeing me again,¡¯ I say, tears still cascading down my cheeks. ¡®Astrid. I''m so sorry about Ryker. Please. You don''t have to leave your job here at the diner. You know you¡¯re safer here than at home,¡¯ Jim exins. ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ Ryker asks. ¡®Mind your own business,¡¯ I snap. Ryker is taken aback. He crosses his arms. ¡®I was safer here Jim, but Ryker has some sort of agenda for me. I don''t know what. Thank you for being kind to me and employing me all this time but I can¡¯t work here anymore,¡¯ I cry, and give him a kiss on the cheek goodbye; his eyes are teary. Ryker lets out a growl. I go over to the stool where my handbag is, and swing it on over my shoulder. ¡®You! I feel sorry for whoever you seek and refer to as your mate! To be with you would be a curse!¡¯ I shout. He is deeply hurt at my words; he can''t even look at me. Before I can storm off and leave, Ryker is instantly holding my wrist. He flings my hood off my head swiftly, and with the sharp eye contact we make, I feel a maic rush of endorphins and dopamine sweep through me; my stomach lurches at the instant feeling of butterflies. I am suddenly pulled into another world; everything around me vanishes; he and I are the only thing that exist. I¡¯m so confused. I don¡¯t know what is happening right now. I feel so strange. I¡¯m lusting after him and he was so threatening two minutes ago. I¡¯m so mesmerised by his eyes; this feels almost like a trance. Ryker is staring into my green eyes intently, before his eyes briefly change in colour. ¡®You¡¯re my mate,¡¯ he whispers, stepping closer me. I unwillingly snap out of the maic, lustful trance. ¡®Stop. Don''t you dare touch me,¡¯ I yell. Jim stands there with a shocked look on his face. ¡®Alpha, are you sure Astrid is your mate?¡¯ Jim asks in disbelief. ¡®She''s a rogue. This is not happening. Shit¡­¡¯ Ryker mumbles to himself, brushing his hand through his hair, stressed. ¡®You''re right. Whatever you think is happening, is not going to happen. We can agree on that,¡¯ I yell. Ryker stares at me. ¡®Who did that to your face?¡¯ He asks calmly. ¡®Mind your own business,¡¯ I yell, hastily leaving the kitchen through the diner, and running out the door. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 The Alpha¡¯s Mate Who Cried Wolf Chasing after me, I hear Ryker¡¯s footsteps crunching on the gravel. I run faster but he matches my pace effortlessly. Eventually, when I am out of breath, and my broken ribs cannot take any more, I am left with no choice but to stop and face him. ¡®Why are you following me?¡¯ I demand to know. ¡®You¡¯re my mate whether we like it or not. I have to follow you. It¡¯s my business to know who did that to your face,¡¯ he says, firmly but calmly. ¡®You didn''t care about me when you mmed your fist into the wall above my head,¡¯ I yell. ¡®Astrid, please, I''m sorry. I never would have done that had I known what you¡¯ve been through. If I knew you were telling the truth about not knowing you¡¯re not human, I would have been more civil.¡¯ He looks at the ground guiltily. ¡®You have really lost it now! Not being human? What is that supposed to mean?¡¯ ¡®How old are you?¡¯ His tone has changed again. ¡®I¡¯ll be eighteen in two weeks.¡¯ I try to avoid his eyes. ¡®You won''t meet your wolf till then. I¡¯ve had mine for four years. I''d like to show you exactly what I mean if you allow me to,¡¯ he says, politely. My breathing is heavy; I¡¯m trying to stay calm and avoid feeling more upset than I already am. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ He sounds genuinely concerned for my welfare. ¡®I don''t want a wolf for my birthday and I definitely don¡¯t want to meet your pet wolf, or any wolf!¡¯ I try to walk off but the pain is too great. ¡®You¡¯ve met a werewolf before?¡¯ He is surprised. ¡®A werewolf? What is wrong with you? There is no such thing as werewolves. I''m talking about wild wolves. When I was little, my mum and I saw a wolf in the woods. Something bad happened and I''ve been afraid of wolves ever since. I can¡¯t go near pet dogs let alone wolves. If you¡¯ve got a pet wolf, we¡¯re absolutely ipatible.¡¯ I try to walk past him again to no avail. ¡®What happened with the wolf?¡¯ He is curious. ¡®You''re not very good at minding your own business, are you?¡¯ I scold. ¡®Not when it involves my mate.¡¯ His reply is quick. ¡®You just said I¡¯m a rogue and you wouldn''t have a rogue as a mate. So why do you keep referring to me as your mate when you don''t even want me?¡¯ Ryker steps closer to me and it¡¯s impossible not to make eye contact with him. ¡®You¡¯re so beautiful under all those bruises. All I want to do is lift you up in my arms and carry you home.¡¯ He is heartfelt and genuine. ¡®I want you to join my pack. You won''t be a rogue anymore. We can be together.¡¯ His tone has dropped an octave again; if I hear any more sincerity from him, I¡¯m going to melt right into this footpath. He slowly reaches his hand out to take mine. I rescind away from him. ¡®No,¡¯ I say. ¡®No?¡¯ He is surprised. ¡®You¡¯re asking me to be your girlfriend when we only just met. Not only that, you were an absolute jerk to me earlier. You only want to be with me because you feel sorry for me. And you want me to join your cult? Pack? Or whatever you call it. And talk nonsense about werewolves and fairies?¡¯ I yell. ¡®That''s not what I meant. And I never mentioned fairies. Come back to the diner with me and I¡¯ll exin everything to you. Everything you need to know about us, how it all works and what to expect,¡¯ he tries to persuade me. ¡®We¡¯re werewolves?¡¯ I ask him. He stands there and nods. ¡®So, you¡¯re telling me, I¡¯m cursed? I¡¯m stuck with you as a mate, and we¡¯re werewolves?¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re not cursed, Astrid. It''s a blessing from the Moon Goddess,¡¯ he exins. ¡®You know what? I don''t want to hear anymore. I''m tired, I''m sore, and I don''t like you,¡¯ I spit; he stiffens at my words. I run as best I can toward the trees hoping to lose him. ¡®Wait!¡¯ He yells, giving chase. I hide behind a tree, trying to catch my breath, and remain as quiet as I can. ¡®Astrid. I know you''re here. I can smell your scent a mile away,¡¯ he yells. I dig my fingers into the mud underneath me, and apply it all over my face and clothes. He isn¡¯t far away from me. I can imagine him inhaling the air around himself trying to catch my scent. The darkness I¡¯m sitting in makes it easier to conceal myself. After covering myself in mud the chase is over; with Ryker scentless and directionless, I know I am safe. I pass the street the diner is in and make my way home. I¡¯m an hourte and I pray Dad is passed out drunk or asleep. I open the front door slowly, and cringe with every creaking noise. No lights are on; hopefully this means he is asleep. I carefully pad upstairs and open my bedroom door; with my light on I see Dad sitting on the end of my bed with a furious look on his face. ¡®Dad. I''m sorry. I can exin.¡¯ He stands, grabs me by the hair and throws me to the ground. He pummels kicks into my abdomen and legs continuously. ¡®Not only did youe homete, but you¡¯re covered in mud, and you¡¯ve dragged it through my house!¡¯ He screams. I try to shield myself with my arms from the blows to no avail. I cry out in pain with every strike, every kick and every punch. I curl up into a ball until I am finally freed from the onught with wee unconsciousness. There is not an inch of my body that does not ache; I¡¯ve spent the whole day being as still as I possibly can to let my body rest. By evening, I manage to find enough strength to run a small bath and wash the mud from my skin. Completely covered in bruises, my body is proof of the worst degree of abuse it has ever sustained. I hug my knees and cry for a while over the confrontation with Rykerst night, and the beating I got when I came home. Dad is going to kill me if he finds out about Ryker or about me not having a job. I wash the dishes and make some meals in the kitchen as best I can in my condition. I ce them in the fridge; Dad should find them easily enough. Sometimes I think I won¡¯t survive the next beating, but somehow, I always do. I return to my room and fall asleep within minutes. The next day, I¡¯m still in a lot of pain but have improved a little. I get dressed, brush my long brown hair and apply some makeup to hide the bruising on my face. Dad is expecting me to be at work but I can''t go back there; not after what happened the other night. I decide to go into town, a forty-five-minute walk from home, to apply for a new job. Not far from the diner, I notice the ck Mercedes behind me. I¡¯m not in the mood for this. I decide to confront the person in the car. I stand there making sure they know I¡¯m waiting for them. The car stops beside me and a rear window descends. A man of around forty-five with dark hair, and dark eyes, smiles in a kind way I¡¯m not expecting. He has a weird scar near his ear; half his ear is missing. I can''t see the driver but the two guys in the back look to be around twenty. ¡®Why are you following me?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Pardon my rudeness, youngdy. My name is Zenith. I go to work this way every day and I always see you walking along this road alone. I''m just concerned someone might take advantage of you. I want to keep an eye out for you and make sure you¡¯re safe,¡¯ he exins. ¡®Right. Well, the only thing that worries me out here is this car with you creepy people in it,¡¯ I say. ¡®You¡¯re an unappreciative one, now, aren''t you?¡¯ He says sternly. ¡®Look, Zenith, if you don''t mind. I''ve had a really bad week. I need to get into town, so I''d appreciate it if you would stop following me and just let me be.¡¯ ¡®What happened to your job at the diner?¡¯ Zenith asks. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®How do you know I worked there?¡¯ ¡®I''ve seen you in there when I drive past on my way to work.¡¯ ¡®Right.¡¯ I turn to walk away. ¡®Wait, take this.¡¯ He hands me his business card. I take it reading it, Zenith Creations CEO, apanied with a contact number. I look at Zenith confused. ¡®If you need a job, give me a call,¡¯ he says. ¡®Thanks, but I''m sure I''ll be fine,¡¯ I say, handing the card back. ¡®No, keep it. Just in case. I''ll see you around, Astrid.¡¯ He gives me a wink before his window ascends, shielding him from view. ¡®Hey!¡¯ I yell as he drives off. ¡®How did you know my name?¡¯ I stand there watching the car drive further and further away. The diner is up ahead; I don''t want to walk past it, but there is no other road to take; the woods are the only other thing around. There are more cars at the diner than there usually would be. Chapter 4 Chapter 4 A few of the same men I served the other night stand outside. They¡¯re staring intently at me. One of them nods and another goes inside. I quicken my pace knowing Ryker might be with them. For a while, I am left unbothered, and I think this will be a non-event before Ryker is suddenly standing in front of me.You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.How did he get here so quick?I step around him. ¡®Astrid,¡¯ he says. I keep walking and Ryker keeps pace with me. ¡®Astrid,¡¯ he repeats himself. I keep my head down and keep walking. He grabs my wrist, and I feel instant sparks fly between us just from his touch; the sexual tension is crazy. ¡®Ryker! Let me go!¡¯ I yell. ¡®No. I looked for you all night when you ran off, and all day yesterday and today. We are going to the diner to talk,¡¯ he says. ¡®There is nothing to talk about!¡¯ I say, trying to pull away. Ryker grabs me by the waist and lifts me up over his shoulder. I cry out in pain from the injuries I sustained, so much so, tears fall from my face. Ryker quickly puts me back down. ¡®What''s wrong?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Nothing, just please don''t touch me,¡¯ I say. Ryker pushes my hoodie down. ¡®Astrid. I need you to look at me, please,¡¯ he pleads. He can see the bruises on my neck and chest. I look into his blue eyes, my tears rolling down my cheeks. I don''t know why but I feel so ashamed of myself. ¡®Oh, Astrid...¡¯ he says, as he tries to gently wipe my tears from my cheek; I flinch and take a step back. I¡¯m not used to his kindness at all. ¡®Astrid, I didn''t mean to hurt you,¡¯ he says. ¡®I know,¡¯ I say, looking away. ¡®Can you please walk with me to the diner and let us talk?¡¯ I nod and we head toward the diner. At the diner, I don''t have a chance to open the door before one of Ryker''s men opens it for us. ¡®Alpha,¡¯ he says, nodding. Ryker walks in while I hesitate. ¡®You worked here for almost a year and now you¡¯re afraid toe in?¡¯ Ryker says. ¡®I''d prefer Jim didn''t see me like this,¡¯ I exin. Ryker stares at me for a moment. ¡®I¡¯ll tell him to stay in the kitchen,¡¯ he suggests. I hug my arms, nod and keep my head down. A few momentster, I hear a ruckus of pots and pans falling, and Jim yelling ¡®let me see her, damn it.¡¯ Ryker is trying to hold Jim back; he is obviously very angry and distraught that I''ve been beaten again, and this time worse. I know Jim isn''t going to calm down anytime soon, so I take a deep breath and go in. ¡®Jim, I don''t want you to see me like this; I¡¯ve caused quite themotion. I am so sorry,¡¯ I say, standing at the kitchen bench, and looking at the mess of pots and pans on the floor. Jim stiffens at the sight of me. I¡¯m d the extent of my beatings is covered by my hoodie and jeans. ¡®Astrid...¡¯ Jim says, staring at me. His eyes well up, he steps toward me and I rescind; he frowns This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. and looks away. ¡®I''ll go get you some ice,¡¯ he whispers, walking to the freezer. The other men in the diner are all staring at me, sympathising with me for my injuries. I make it obvious I¡¯m feeling ufortable by ring at them; they all look away. ¡®Astrid,e take a seat,¡¯ Ryker says, walking to the diner door, flipping the OPEN sign, and locking the door with the key. I am worried. ¡®It''s fine, Astrid. I just don''t want us to be interrupted. I''ll unlock the door when you¡¯re ready to leave,¡¯ he reassures me. I nod and sit at one of the tables with the booth seats. Ryker sits beside me. Jim passes me the ice pack without looking at me and returns to the kitchen. ¡®Astrid, we need to discuss your living arrangements,¡¯ he says. ¡®There''s nothing to discuss,¡¯ I reply. ¡®Astrid, do you want him to kill you? Because looking at you in your current state, another beating before your eighteenth birthday, and you probably won''t survive,¡¯ he observes. ¡®Why would I not be able to survive another beating?¡¯ I ask. All the men in the room are listening to our conversation intently. ¡®She doesn''t know about us, or even believe me. Yet,¡¯ he says. The men speak to eachother with knowing looks; unspoken words pass between them via their bodynguage; I¡¯m not privy to their thoughts. Jim has made me a t white coffee and some sandwiches. I¡¯m so hungry. I eat slowly and carefully; the pain in my jaw makes it almost impossible, hence why I haven''t eaten in days. ¡®Astrid, I''m going to exin everything to you and I know you won''t believe me, yet, but you need to know now so you know what to expect on your birthday. No matter what I say, try and stay calm. It''s a lot to take in. The world you know is about to change,¡¯ Ryker says, forming his words very carefully. Too sore and too tired to argue, I keep sipping my coffee and just listen. ¡®I live in what is called a pack. Every pack has an Alpha and a Luna who are the leaders of the pack. If you¡¯re not in a pack then you¡¯re what¡¯s known as a rogue.¡¯ I raise my brow and tilt my head. ¡®So, because I''m not in a pack I''m a rogue?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Yes, that''s correct. But being a rogue isn''t a good thing. It makes you weaker. And you can''t just go anywhere: you need permission to go onto a pack''s territory, otherwise you could be punished by instant death by a pack member in that territory,¡¯ he exins. ¡®That''s not very nice; to kill someone for passing through,¡¯ I say. ¡®Well, rogues are generally a threat, and don''t normally have good intentions for entering other territories. That¡¯s why,¡¯ he exins. ¡®Okay.¡¯ ¡®When you turn eighteen, something very special happens to us. Our inner wolf wakes. You will be able to hear your wolf in your mind. You¡¯ll also be able to heal very quickly and you will be able to shift into your wolf for the first time that night.¡¯ Iugh and look around to see everyone looking very serious; they¡¯re all serious about this. This is no lie. My attention turns to Jim; he ces his hand over mine and gives it a gentle squeeze. ¡®Astrid, I know this sounds like some kind of fairy tale to you, but Alpha Ryker is telling you the truth, and you know I would never lie to you,¡¯ Jim says, in a serious tone. Pulling my hand away, I stand up. Ryker and Jim stand too. I look around the diner again at all the men with their serious expressions. ¡®I don''t believe you. Either of you,¡¯ I say. ¡®Jim, would you like to do the honours and show her?¡¯ Ryker asks. Jim nods and starts undressing. Disturbed that Jim is stripping his clothes off right in front of me, I close my eyes, and turn away. ¡®Jim! What are you doing?¡¯ I ask him. I hear sounds of undergarments ripping, muscles tearing and bones breaking; they¡¯re awful sounds. I¡¯m enlivened again with the chemistry between Ryker and I, when he gently pulls my hands down from my face with his; forcing me to watch. After no time at all, Jim''s face and body are no longer his, and he is covered in fur; he has quite literally morphed into a The wolf howls and walks toward me. My ongoing screams force it to stop in its tracks. ¡®Wolf. Wolf. Wolf.¡¯ I throw random objects at Jim; anything I can get my hands on: the napkin holder, the salt, the pepper, the sugar, the ketchup, my empty mug, the jar of teaspoons from the table. I try to maintain a safe distance from him but no distance is safe when you¡¯re stuck in a diner with a wolf. ¡®It''s okay, Astrid. Take some deep breaths. I know this is a shock for you, but you need to breathe. It''s just Jim; he isn''t going to hurt you,¡¯ Ryker says. Bursting into tears, I sink to the ground in the corner, and hold my knees, while tears soak into the denim on my legs. ¡®Ryker, please don''t let it near me,¡¯ I say. Therge wolf backs away into the kitchen out of my sight, and Ryker sits on the ground next to me. ¡®I told you I never wanted to see a wolf again! Why did you do that? Why do you want me reliving my mother''s death? Why?¡¯ I yell, before letting my head fall onto Ryker''s chest. He wraps his strong arms around me and holds me tightly. I¡¯m instantlyforted by him and feel much calmer. His scent and his closeness console me; they feel very safe. ¡®I''m so sorry. I didn''t know your mum died the day you saw the wolf. Please forgive me,¡¯ he whispers into my hair, as he runs his fingers through it. I¡¯m furious with him but I desire him just as much; his arms around me make me feel afort I thought I''d never feel. Fireworks explode throughout my body, pressed against his so closely. I don''t ever want to leave his arms. It takes me a while, sitting in silence, to digest Jim shifting into a wolf, and to recover from the shbacks of my mum¡¯s death. Jim reappears in the dining room in his clothes, looking at me with a sad and heartbroken expression. I¡¯m too scared to make eye contact with him or to even look at him; he keeps his distance. A whole hour passes, with the memory of my mother''s death reying over and over in my mind. Scenes from that day resound in my head, and poor Ryker has no idea what I¡¯m reliving, as he holds me closely. No one dares make a sound or move; the only noises I hear are the birds chirping outside and a few random, intermittent knocks on the diner¡¯s ss door because the diner is closed. Everyone feels sorry for me. I fall asleep in Ryker''s arms. Chapter 5 Chapter 5 I look up to see Ryker staring down into my eyes with sadness. ¡®There¡¯s more I need to exin to you, but it can wait till tomorrow,¡¯ he says, softly. I nod then look at the clock.It''ste! I should have been home ages ago! Pushing myself out of Ryker''s arms, I bolt for the door to leave, impatiently turning the handle clockwise and counter-clockwise to no avail. ¡®Where¡¯s the key?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Astrid! You¡¯re not going anywhere yet, and you sure as hell aren¡¯t going back to that house!¡¯ Ryker argues. ¡®You said you would unlock the door when I¡¯m ready to leave! Please, you have to let me go. He will kill me if I''mte home,¡¯ I exin, trying to force the door open. ¡®Astrid, I won¡¯t let himy a finger on you again. Do you hear me?¡¯ Ryker says sternly. ¡®He will hunt me down, Ryker. He will kill me if I don''t go home. He wille looking for me here,¡¯ I argue. ¡®Good. Let hime. Because it''s thest time he will ever see you,¡¯ Ryker says. ¡®What are you going to do to him? You can''t, you can''t, kill him,¡¯ I say. ¡®Why not? If I kill him now, you will never have to fear him again.¡¯ ¡®I know he has hurt me Ryker, but my mother loved him. I¡¯m the cause of her death. I don''t want to be the reason the man she loved dies too!¡¯ I cry. Ryker steadies my chin with his hand to make me look at him. ¡®I think you should tell me what happened that day, the day your mother died,¡¯ he says. ¡®The only person I told is Dad. I don''t want to do it again.¡¯ I look away in shame. ¡®Maybe in time you¡¯ll tell me.¡¯ I give him a small nod. The phone at the diner rings; we look at each other knowing it¡¯s Dad asking why I''m not home yet. Ryker nods to Jim to answer it. ¡®Yes, this is Jim''s Diner, how may I help you?¡¯ Jim says. ¡®Yes, Astrid is here. No, sorry she won''t be myself, I don''t think you got the message clear enough. Astrid is noting back to your house again.¡¯ And after a few moments of Jim just listening, ¡®oh really? Well, after what you¡¯ve done to Astrid, my friends and I look forward to your arrival.¡¯ He ms the phone down and looks at Ryker; I look away. I don¡¯t know how to feel. I have mixed feelings; I feel happy and safe knowing Jim just stood up against Dad for me. At the same time, nobody has ever stood up against Dad for me; the feeling is liberating and daunting. ¡®He says he is on his way with his shotgun toe and take her home.¡¯ I freeze at his words. ¡®Ryker, I don''t want anyone to get hurt; just let me go back with him,¡¯ I whisper. ¡®No. If you go with him, it will never end. You¡¯ll be hurt again. Or worse, killed,¡¯ he says. ¡®What happens to me isn''t your problem Ryker. I can look after myself,¡¯ I say. Ryker lets out an angry growl. ¡®It is my problem because you¡¯re my mate!¡¯ He shouts. We re at each other for a moment. ¡®I know you¡¯re going to tell me tomorrow, but I want to know what a mate is right now, because there is obviously more to it than just being your girlfriend,¡¯ I say. Ryker sighs. ¡®Promise you won''t freak out.¡¯ ¡®I''m not promising anything, Ryker.¡¯ ¡®Maybe we should wait till tomorrow then. You have enough on your mind to process at this stage,¡¯ he says. I m my fist on the table. ¡®I want you to tell me now Ryker!¡¯ I yell as I sit down on the chair opposite him. Ryker looks away before inhaling and exhaling sharply. He sits down on the chair and looks into my eyes; his eyes convey a thousand untold stories. Maybe he doesn¡¯t know where to begin. He stretches his arms out and opens his hands. ¡®Give me your hands,¡¯ he says, with a soft smile. ¡®Why?¡¯ ¡®It will make it easier for me to exin what a mate is, and the mate bond,¡¯ he says. ¡®Okay...¡¯ I say, softly, as I ce my hands in his. Sparks of electricity ignite in our skin; it feels amazing; it gives me a warm, fuzzy feeling. He holds my hands and gently massages the backs of them with his thumbs, shooting warm electricity through my body. ¡®On our eighteenth birthday, when our wolf awakens, we can sense our mate when they¡¯re near. Sometimes we find our mates straight away and sometimes it takes years. Your mate will have the most amazing scent you¡¯ve ever smelled. It will trigger your wolf in ways you can¡¯t hide, deny or contain. Your wolf will want to be unleashed to follow the scent. Once you make eye contact with your mate, your wolf will announce that person is your mate. We develop an instant connection: when we touch it feels like magic and fireworks exploding. We instantly develop a sense of great desire for each other, and a need to be near each other at all times. We ept each other as mates by marking each other on the neck with our fangs. In other words, we bite each other, leaving our marks, to show others that we are mated. The bond intensifies; we are able to feel each other''s emotions and are able to sense each other at all times. Your mate is your life partner, your soulmate, the one you will spend the rest of your life with, and have pups with. It''s rmended to consummate the mateship as soon as possible to avoid attracting all the unmated males in the area who will want to mate with you. Oh, and reaction unsettles him. 1 I feel like a stunned deer in headlights. My mouth is agape and I¡¯m staring straight at him. My mind goes into shock registering all this new information. Very slowly I stand, inhaling and exhaling. I look at the back door through the kitchen. I¡¯m as calm and as quiet as a mouse. ¡®Astrid? I--¡¯ he starts. I raise my index finger for him to be quiet. This is met with his confusion and a raised brow. All eyes are on me as I calmly walk toward the kitchen. I run like the wind as soon as I get to the back door. He wants to bite me. Have sex with me. Make me carry his babies. Be his Luna. And stay with him forever. I only met him two days ago. This is not happening; they have all gone crazy! Or is it me going crazy? I don''t even know anymore. If he thinks I''m going to go back home with him to be his lifelong mistress he has another thinging. 2 All these thoughts and questions envelope my mind as the pack chase after me. I run as fast as I can through the trees in the woods. I don''t get very far before I¡¯m grabbed and pushed onto the ground, by Ryker''s very quick arms. He is as gentle as possible, but I¡¯m in a lot of pain from the beatings. Ryker lets out a small growl. ¡®Why did you do that? Why did you run from me?¡¯ He asks. ¡®If you think for one second, I¡¯m going back home with you to be your lifelong mistress and let you bite me and carry your pups, maybe I¡¯m better off back home, with my Dad,¡¯ I say. Ryker flinches at my words. ¡®It''s not like that at all. When you turn eighteen, you¡¯ll understand it better,¡¯ he exins. ¡®Get off me!¡¯ I yell; I¡¯m pinned to the ground on my back and his face and his breath are inches from mine; our breath is misty in the cool night air. ¡®Will you run if I get off you?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Probably,¡¯ I mumble. He lets out another low growl. The sound of a shotgun goes off in the direction of the diner; Ryker stands and takes my hand to pull me up. Our skin-on-skin contact is magical; I don¡¯t ever want to let go of his hand. I¡¯m scared of what is about to unfold, as we run back to the diner, holding hands. My Dad is sitting on the bo of his car with his shotgun pointed at some of the pack members outside. He watches me step out from the concealment of the woods, holding Ryker''s hand. ¡®I always knew you¡¯d turn out to be a slut, but you have surprised me. How many men here are waiting their turn? Fourteen? Fifteen?¡¯ He spits. Ryker lets out a growl. ¡®Astrid, you need to train your pet dog to behave, otherwise I¡¯ll have to put him down, like the bad dog he is for touching my daughter.¡¯ A warning shot is fired toward Ryker''s feet, purposely missing them, but warning him nheless. I jump at the gun shot; Ryker doesn''t flinch. He maintains a steady resolve and holds my hand tighter. He res at my father. ¡®The only one around here who needs to keep their hands off Astrid, is you! I¡¯m going to rip you to pieces,¡¯ Ryker yells, letting go of my hand and tackling my father to the ground. I try to grab his arms but I¡¯m useless; the scuffling is too unpredictable and quick for me to make any difference. ¡®No, please, Ryker. You can''t kill him! Please!¡¯ I plead; my eyes well with tears. Ryker lets out a growl. ¡®I won''t kill him. I''ll just hurt him badly like he hurt you.¡¯Ryker throws himself at my father; the shotgun goes off. ¡®No!¡¯ I yell. I go to help Ryker on the ground. ¡®Astrid, no. Stay back. Our pack will help him,¡¯ Jim says, holding me back. ¡®He''s been shot Jim! I need to see if he is okay.¡¯ I try to struggle out of Jim''s hold but it¡¯s no use: he is too strong. My Dad isughing. Ryker is still on the ground and Dad thinks he is dead. Ryker begins moving, stands and throws himself at Dad.Bang!Another shot resounds in the night air. Ryker runs and tackles him off the bo onto the ground. Ryker snaps the shotgun in half, tosses it aside, andmences a session of punches on Dad''s face. I can see the blood escaping each time he hits him. Dad swings back at Ryker but only a couple of attempts make contact. Dad tries to stand, but is very unsteady. He falls over. Seth holds Dad up, with his arms pinned behind his back, while Ryker punches him in the torso. Dad looks at me and grins, while blood trickles from his mouth and nose. I can see gaps in his teeth where Ryker has knocked a few out. Ryker breaks Dad''s ribs and beats him to near-death. My Dad stares at me with a sick look on his face; taking every hit like they¡¯re not affecting him, before speaking. ¡®This isn''t thest time you¡¯ll see me, Astrid. You¡¯re the reason your mother is dead. I¡¯ll make you N?velDrama.Org holds this content. pay for killing her!¡¯ Sick with emotion, I drop to the ground on my knees, unable to keep myself up. Dadughs. With one look of sympathy for me, from Ryker, he knocks him out cold. Seth drops him and he falls to the ground. Ryker is swaying; he is weak from all the fighting. He is drenched in sweat and blood; is it his blood? He falls to his knees. ¡®I tried my best not to kill him,¡¯ he says, deliriously. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I yell. I rip his shirt open to find a bullet wound near his heart. I hold my hands over the wound; putting pressure on it. My hands are covered in his blood. Jim, Seth, and the others, gather around Ryker, shouting ¡®Alpha!¡¯ and ¡®can you hear me?¡¯ and ¡®quickly! Carry him into the diner. We have light there, and we can see what needs to be done.¡¯ I remove my hands from Ryker''s chest while a few of the pack members lift him up and carry him into the diner. Seth pushes the condiments off one of the tables, clearing it, and the others ce Ryker on the table; there is blood everywhere. I¡¯m shaking with shock. ¡®He''s going to be okay, isn''t he?¡¯ I ask, distressed. Everyone turns and looks at me. ¡®We will try our best to save him Luna. We need to remove the bullet so he can heal,¡¯ Seth exins. Jim runs back to the table and gives Seth a knife, towels and other tools. ¡®Astrid, maybe it''s best you don''t watch; I can sit with you over here,¡¯ Jim offers. Not wanting to leave Ryker''s side, I hesitantly sit with Jim away from him. Jim puts his arm over my shoulder, pulling me into him. I¡¯m shaking from all the trauma and sobbing. ¡®Luna, we removed the bullet. He should have started healing by now, but nothing is happening.¡¯ Seth says, turning away as his eyes well up. ¡®No. He can''t die. Seth! I can''t have someone die again because of me!¡¯ I say. Pushing past Seth, I run to Ryker. The pack members move like I¡¯m someone important; they give me some time with him. Iy my head on his chest and burst into tears. ¡®Ryker, please. I''m sorry. Please don''t die. I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please wake up.¡¯ His breathing is faint. I sit up and put my hands over his wound. ¡®Please Ryker,¡¯ I cry. ¡®I promise I''ll cing my arms around Ryker, I return my head to his chest and cry. After a moment, warmth flows through my body. ¡®Astrid, none of this is your fault,¡¯ Ryker whispers, as he caresses my back. ¡®Ryker,¡¯ I say, sitting up to look at him. The pack members race over to see Ryker waking up. I run my finger over the healed wound, now a scar. Ryker''s eyes gopletely ck for a moment. ¡®It''s healed!¡¯ I announce. Ryker holds my hand and brings it to his lips, giving me a kiss that sends a hot shiver down my spine. ¡®It¡¯s because of you, Astrid. And our mate bond. If you weren''t here, I probably would have died,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®If I wasn''t here, you wouldn¡¯t have been shot in the first ce,¡¯ I say, tears still streaming down my face. Ryker pulls me into his chest, wraps his arms gently around me. Nuzzling his face into my neck he sweetly whispers. ¡®It''s going to take more than a bullet to take me away from you.¡¯ I want to melt into the floor at his words. I lean my forehead affectionately against his. Suddenly, I realise what I¡¯m doing and push myself away from him, blushing. Ryker lets out a small chuckle. ¡®That is the mate bond,¡¯ he exins, smiling. I cross my arms and re at him. Everyoneughs. ¡®You two definitely make an interesting, cute couple,¡¯ Sethughs. ¡®We aren''t a couple,¡¯ I say. Ryker is more dismayed than he should be. It¡¯s really awkward and quiet after that. Seth follows me out the front door but I¡¯m not nning on running. Walking over to where Dad lies unconscious, I take in his blood-stained body; he is breathing but definitely not going to be waking up anytime soon. Seth and I walk over to some grass and lie down to look up at the stars and the moon. Ryker has a glum look on his face and the diner is probably full of chatter about what I said. ¡®Seth, I''m sorry if I upset you, and your Alpha, and the others,¡¯ I say, sincerely. Seth sighs. ¡®We need to remember, this is all very new to you Luna. You haven''t turned eighteen yet. I think once you¡¯ve settled into Shadow Crest, and adjust to the way we werewolves live, everything will settle down for you,¡¯ ¡®This isn''t the life I wanted; this isn''t what I thought it would be Seth,¡¯ I confess. ¡®That may be true, but it''s a life that the Moon Goddess herself chose just for you, which is a great blessing, and an honour bestowed to you,¡¯ he reassures me, with a gentle smile. Ryker and the others ¡®How are you feeling?¡¯ I ask. Ryker smiles, ¡®Well there¡¯s a hole in my heart. But it¡¯s alright because you came along and filled it.¡¯ Pushing him away, I giggle, he smiles and opens the car door. ¡®Luna¡¯s in first,¡¯ he says. I roll my eyes and hop into the back seat with Ryker; we¡¯re sitting as close as we possibly can. ¡®Are you trying to sit in myp?¡¯ I joke. ¡®Can I?¡¯ He asks. Weugh. ¡®Let''s get the hell out of here,¡¯ Ryker says. Seth drives toward Shadow Crest. ¡®How long does it take to get there?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Depends who¡¯s driving, I guess,¡¯ Ryker jokes. I give him a look. ¡®Okay, okay. Just under an hour,¡¯ he answers. I yawn loudly against his chest. ¡®Sleep my Luna, you need rest,¡¯ he whispers, holding me tightly, as I drift off to sleep. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6: Chapter 6 It¡¯s around 1am when we arrive at Shadow Crest. I wake up to Ryker carrying me in his arms; it¡¯s dark and quiet. ¡®Ryker, I can walk, you know?¡¯ ¡®I know, but I want to carry you,¡¯ he says, with a grin. ¡®Put me down, Ryker.¡¯ He gently puts me down. We are at the front entrance of a mansion; it¡¯s three storeys high. Facing the front door, a big white staircase ascends to the second floor. The balconies on the second and third floors are to die for, and I really love the white French doors and windows. The house is bordered in manicured green hedges, and flowers grace the garden sweetly. A big water fountain sculpted in the shape of two wolves is a serious outdoor focal point. ¡®This is where we live; this is the pack house,¡¯ Ryker says, proudly. ¡®It¡¯s really big house for just two people,¡¯ I say. ¡®Oh, actually, a bunch of us live in this house.¡¯ Ryker scratches the back of his head nervously. ¡®You never said I¡¯d be living in a house with a bunch of werewolves,¡¯ I say. ¡®It''s normal for the Alpha and Luna to live in the pack house with the beta, gamma, omega, the cook. Guests from other packse and visit too,¡¯ he exins. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®How can I stay with a bunch of werewolves I don''t even know?¡¯ I ask, crossing my arms. ¡®Astrid, no one here is going to harm you. In fact, you being here will bring a lot of excitement to Shadow Crest. I know it''s a big adjustment, but please give it a few days and we will talk about it if you¡¯re still ufortable,¡¯ Ryker says. Sighing, I say, ¡®Okay, fine.¡¯ Ryker opens the front door. Seth is behind us. ¡®Well, I''m going to jump into bed with my mate. I look forward to you meeting her after your rest Luna,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®I prefer Astrid, for now,¡¯ I mumble. Seth and Ryker exchange their thoughts on that with a look behind my shoulder, before he leaves and goes to his room. ¡®Come. Our room is on the top floor,¡¯ Ryker says, as I follow him upstairs. ¡®Wait. Our room? Don''t I get my own room for now?¡¯ Ryker pauses, and after a moment in thought, he nods. ¡®Your room for now will be the room beside mine.¡¯ ¡®Okay,¡¯ I nod. We make our way to the top floor. This ce is huge; there are so many rooms and hallways. ¡®This is where I sleep,¡¯ Ryker says, opening arge door. It¡¯s a veryrge room with a king-sized bed, and walk-in wardrobes either side. The windows are thergest I''ve ever seen in a house. I look forward to seeing what the view during daylight is like. Ryker motions for me to go to follow him into the room beside his. ¡®This room is your room. You have a walk-in wardrobe, a bathroom, king-sized bed, balcony, and in the corner here, a nicefy couch,¡¯ he says. It¡¯s a beautiful room; only slightly smaller than his. ¡®Make yourselffortable. Make this your home. When you wake up, there will be fresh towels in the bathroom, and I¡¯ll ask Seth to see if his mate, Mia, can loan you something to wear. When you¡¯re ready for breakfast, wait for me so we can go down together. Then I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes and you can meet some locals,¡¯ Ryker smiles. ¡®Okay, thank you,¡¯ I say, appreciatively. ¡®Before I go. You¡¯ve been through a lot tonight. Will you be okay on your own? I know you aren''t think about it for a moment. ¡®I think I¡¯ll be okay, Ryker.¡¯He nods and leaves, closing the door behind him. I let out a yawn, and walk over to the bed; it¡¯s so fancy and pretty and looks expensive. I eye the couch for a moment and curl up on it with a wrap and fall asleep within minutes. I look at the clock on the wall. It¡¯s just after 7am. I sit up and rub my eyes and remember everything from the night before.The dinerst night. Dad. It isn''t a dream. I open the bathroom door; it¡¯s just as morous as the bedroom. The marble sink and the granite floor, the gold taps; the chess of it all. I run a bath and, in a cupboard, find many soaps, bubble baths and lotions. This is every girl¡¯s dream. Taking one of the bubble baths, I squirt it into the bath water, and ce a body wash and shampoo on the side of the bathtub. I remove my dirty hoodie and jeans; I¡¯m just about to discard my bra when there¡¯s a knock at the door. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Hello, Luna. It''s me. Mia! Alpha Ryker said you need something to wear. I brought you one of my dresses; it''s going to be warm today,¡¯ she says, loudly and excitedly. ¡®Okay. Let me unlock the door.¡¯ I open the door to see a very sweet-faced, blue-eyed girl with brown, shoulder-length hair, around my height, and only a little older than me. I¡¯m guessing no older than neen. Her face lights up with the biggest smile, before it changes into a look of horror. ¡®Luna! What happened to you? There are bruises everywhere!¡¯ She says, dropping the dress, and covering her mouth with her hands in shock. I look down at all the bruising and swelling, in my ck underwear and bra. Ashamed, I hug myself and look away. ¡®Mia, just leave the dress, and go please,¡¯ I say. ¡®But Luna!¡¯ She says, before I shut the door and lean against it so nobody can enter. I cry. ¡®Just leave the dress there, and go, Mia!¡¯ I say, trying not to let her hear me cry. The bath is about to overflow; I run to it and quickly turn the taps off. I remove my bra and underwear. I lower myself into the water; my whole body stings. I rub the body wash all down my arms and legs, and shampoo my long brown wavy hair. After the bath, I dry myself off. I find a neatly-folded, maroon-coloured dress with a bra, some underwear and slip-on shoes. The short-sleeved dress sits just above my knee, hiding some bruises. The sweetheart neckline unfortunately doesn¡¯t hide much. I find a brush behind the mirror door, and eye my reflection: my green eyes, small nose and pink lips. The bruising around my eye has gone down a lot thankfully. I apply a small bit of foundation I find, to hide what remains of the bruising. Ryker and Seth are talking just outside my room. ¡®You know this isn''t going to go down well with Alice,¡¯ Seth says. ¡®I know, but I have my mate now so things have changed.¡¯ I open the door; they go silent and smile at me. ¡®Luna, that dress is very ttering on you,¡¯ Seth smiles. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I smile. Ryker walks over to me. ¡®You look beautiful, Astrid,¡¯ Ryker says; his face lights up with a big smile. ¡®I''m so hungry,¡¯ I announce. ¡®Well, you''re about to meet Alice downstairs. She¡¯s the cook,¡¯ Ryker says. Ryker insists on holding my hand down the stairs in case I fall. I know it¡¯s just because he just wants to be close to me, and enjoys our closeness just as much as I do. We enter the dining room; a te smashes to the ground. ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ The olderdy asks, staring at our hands. Everyone stands at the table as we walk in. ¡®Alice,¡¯ Mia says, ¡®the special guest I was telling you about, is actually our Luna. Can you believe Ryker finally found his mate?¡¯ Mia says in a bubbly and chirpy tone. Alice looks at me and res. ¡®Now that you¡¯ve met Astrid, your Luna, you can now finish serving breakfast,¡¯ Ryker says, smiling at me. Alice huffs off back to the kitchen.What''s her problem? Taking my seat at the table, Ryker sits next to me. Seth sits beside Mia and kisses her forehead. ¡®Astrid, you already know Seth and Mia. This is Gamma Kane and his mate Hayley. ¡®It''s a pleasure to finally meet you,¡¯ Hayley says. ¡®Luna,¡¯ Kane says, bowing gentlemanly. ¡®Nice to meet you. Is Alice always this grumpy?¡¯ I ask. Everyoneughs. ¡®Actually, yeah. She can be a bit full on at times but just ignore her.¡¯ Hayley smiles. ¡®Oh ok.¡¯ I reply. Alicees out from the kitchen carrying a stack of pancakes while ring at Ryker, and plonks them down onto the table; Ryker follows her into the kitchen. ¡®Excuse me, Astrid, I need to get myself some water.¡¯ Momentster we hear them arguing. ¡®Is everything okay?¡¯ I ask. Everyone passes knowing looks across the table. ¡®I''m sure everything is fine, Luna,¡¯ Hayley says, giving me a reassuring smile. ¡®So, you¡¯ll be eighteen soon?¡¯ Mia says. ¡®Yes, in nine days,¡¯ I smile. ¡®How exciting! You must be excited to meet your wolf?¡¯ She asks. Ryker said something about shifting into a wolf on my eighteenth. I''m going to turn into a wolf. I don''t want to shift. I don''t want to meet my wolf.What if I hurt someone or kill again? I can¡¯t repeat what happened to mum. My chest suddenly feels heavy; I start hyperventting. ¡®Luna, are you okay?¡¯ Mia and Hayley ask. With teary eyes, I stand. ¡®I''m sorry. I can''t do this! I can''t be here!¡¯ I run out of the dining room and down the hall until I find the front door. I run down the street and just keep running, with no idea where I¡¯m heading. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 It¡¯s around 1 am when we arrive at Shadow Crest. I wake up to Ryker carrying me in his arms. It¡¯s dark and quiet. ¡®Ryker, I can walk, you know?¡¯ ¡®I know, but I want to carry you, he says with a grin. ¡®Put me down, Ryker.¡¯ He gently puts me down. We are at the mansion¡¯s front entrance. It¡¯s three stories high. A giant white staircase ascends to the second floor. The balconies on the second and third floors are to die for, and I admire the white French doors and windows. Manicured green hedges border the mansion, and flowers grace the garden sweetly. A giant water fountain sculpted in the shape of two wolves is a mourous outdoor focal point. ¡®This is where we live. This is the packhouse, Ryker says proudly. ¡®It¡¯s a massive house for just two people,¡¯ I say. ¡®Oh, many of us live in this house.¡¯ Ryker scratches the back of his head nervously ¡®You never said I¡¯d be living in a house with a bunch of werewolves,¡¯ I say. ¡°It¡¯s normal for the Alpha and Luna to live in the packhouse with the beta, gamma, omega, the cook. Guests from other packse and visit too, he exins. ¡®How can I stay with so many werewolves I don¡¯t even know?¡¯ || ask, crossing my arms. ¡®Astrid, no one here is going to harm you. On the contrary, you being here will bring a lot of excitement to Shadow Crest. I know it¡¯s a big change, but please give it a few days, and we will talk about it if you¡¯re still ufortable,¡¯ Ryker says. Sighing, I say, ¡®Okay, fine.¡¯ Ryker opens the front door. Seth is behind us. ¡®Well, I¡¯m going to jump into bed with my mate. I look forward to you meeting her after your rest Luna, he smiles. ¡®I prefer Astrid for now, I mumble. Seth and Ryker exchange their thoughts on what I ask of with a hesitant look over my shoulder before he leaves and goes to his room. ¡®Come. Our room is on the top floor,¡¯ Ryker says as I follow him upstairs. ¡®Wait. Our room? Don¡¯t I get my own room for now?¡¯ Ryker pauses, and after a moment in thought, he nods. ¡®Your room, for now, will be the room beside mine.¡¯ ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I nod. We make our way to the top floor. This ce is immense. There are so many rooms and hallways. ¡®This is where I sleep, Ryker says, opening arge door. It¡¯s an enormous room with a king-sized bed and walk-in wardrobes on either side. The windows are the I look forward to seeing what the view during the day will be just as beautiful as the view at night. ¡®This way. Ryker motions for me to follow him and steps into the room beside his. ¡®This room is your room. You have a walk-in wardrobe, a bathroom, a king-sized bed, a balcony, and a nicefy couch in the corner here, Ryker says. It¡¯s a beautiful room, only slightly smaller than his. Make yourselffortable. This is your home now. There will be fresh towels in the bathroom when you wake up, and I¡¯ll ask Seth to see if his mate, Mia, can loan you something to wear. Then, when you¡¯re ready for breakfast, could you wait for me so we can go down together? Then I¡¯ll take you shopping for clothes, and you can meet some locals, Ryker smiles. ¡®Okay, thank you,¡¯ I say appreciatively ¡®Before I go. You¡¯ve been through a lot tonight. Will you be okay on your own? I know you aren¡¯t for a moment. ¡®I think I¡¯ll be okay, Ryker.¡¯ He nods and leaves, closing the door behind him. I let out a yawn and walk over to the bed. It¡¯s so fancy and pretty and looks expensive. I eye the couch for a moment, curl up on it with a nket, and fall asleep within minutes. I look at the clock on the wall. It¡¯s just after 7 am. I sit up, rub my eyes, remembering everything from the night before, and look around the room as I realise everything that happenedst night wasn¡¯t a dream. I open the bathroom door. It¡¯s just as morous as the bedroom: the marble sink and the granite floor, the gold taps, and its chess. In a cupboard, I run a bath and find many soaps, bubble baths, and lotions. All these beauty products are every girl¡¯s dream. Taking one of the bubble baths, I squirt it into the bathwater and ce a body wash and shampoo on the side of the bathtub. Finally, I remove my dirty hoodie and jeans. I¡¯m just about to discard my bra when there¡¯s a knock at the door. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Hello, Luna. It¡¯s me. Mia! Alpha Ryker said you need something to wear. I brought you one of my dresses. It will be warm today,¡¯ she says loudly and excitedly. ¡®Okay. Let me unlock the door.¡¯ I open the door to see a very sweet-faced, blue-eyed girl with brown, shoulder-length hair, around my height, and only a little older than me. I¡¯m guessing no older than neen. Her face lights up with the biggest smile before it changes into a look of horror. ¡®Luna! What happened to you? There are bruises everywhere!¡¯ She says, dropping the dress and covering her mouth with her hands in shock. I look down at all the bruising as I stand in my ck underwear and bra. Then, ashamed, I hug myself and look away ¡®Mia, just leave the dress and go, please,¡¯ I say. ¡®But Luna! She says before I shut the door and lean against it so nobody can enter. ¡®Just leave the dress there, and go, Mia! I say, wanting her to leave. The bath is about to overflow. I run to it and twist the taps off. Then, removing my undergarments, I toss my underwear and bra on the floor and lower myself into the water. My whole body stings while I scrub my body, wash my arms and legs and shampoo my long brown hair. After the bath, I dry myself off. I find a neatly folded, maroon coloured dress with a bra, some underwear and slip-on shoes. The short-sleeved dress sits just above my knee, hiding some bruises. The sweetheart neckline, unfortunately, doesn¡¯t hide much. I find a brush behind the mirror door and see my reflection: my green eyes, small nose, and full pink lips. The bruising around my eye has faded a lot, thankfully. I apply a bit of foundation | find to hide All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. what remains of the bruising. Ryker and Seth are talking just outside my room. ¡®You know this will not go down well with Alice,¡¯ Seth says. ¡®I know, but I have my mate now, so things have changed.¡¯ | open the door. They go silent and smile at me. ¡®Luna, that dress is very ttering on you, Seth smiles. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I smile. Ryker walks over to me. ¡®You look beautiful, Astrid, Ryker says. His face lights up with a big smile. I¡¯m so hungry, I announce. ¡®Well, you¡¯re about to meet Alice downstairs. She¡¯s the cook, Ryker says. Ryker insists on holding my hand down the stairs in case I fall. I know it¡¯s just because he wants to be close to me and enjoys our closeness, just as I do. We enter the dining room. A te smashes to the ground. ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ The olderdy asks, staring at our hands. Everyone stands at the table as we walk in. ¡®Alice, Mia says, ¡®the special guest I was telling you about is our Luna. Can you believe Ryker finally found his fated mate?¡¯ Mia says in a bubbly and chirpy tone. Alice looks at me and res. ¡®Now that you¡¯ve met Astrid, your Luna, you can now finish serving breakfast, Ryker says, smiling at me. Alice huffs off back to the kitchen. What¡¯s her problem? Taking my seat at the table, Ryker sits next to me. Seth sits beside Mia and kisses her forehead. ¡®Astrid, you already know Seth and Mia. Over here are Gamma Kane and his mate Hayley. ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Hayley says. ¡®Luna, Kane says, bowing gentlemanly. ¡®Nice to meet you. Is Alice always this grumpy?¡¯ I ask. Everyoneughs. Actually, yeah. Alice can be full-on but ignore her.¡¯ Hayley smiles. ¡®Oh, okay.¡¯ I reply. Alicees out from the kitchen carrying a stack of pancakes while ring at Ryker and plopping them down onto the table. Ryker follows her into the kitchen. ¡®Excuse me, Astrid, I need to get myself some water.¡¯ Momentster, we hear them arguing. ¡®Is everything okay?¡¯ | ask. Everyone passes knowing looks across the table. I¡¯m sure everything is fine, Luna, Hayley says, reassuring me. ¡®So, you¡¯ll be eighteen soon?¡¯ Mia says. ¡®Yes, in nine days, I smile. ¡®How exciting! It must excite you to meet your wolf?¡¯ She asks. Ryker said something about shifting into a wolf on my eighteenth. I¡¯m going to turn into a wolf. I don¡¯t want to shift and don¡¯t want to meet my wolf. What if I hurt someone or kill again? I can¡¯t repeat what happened to mum. My chest suddenly feels heavy. I hyperventte. ¡®Luna, are you okay?¡¯ Mia and Hayley ask. With teary eyes, I stand. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do this! I can¡¯t be here!¡¯ abruptly, standing up, I run out of the dining room and down the hall until I find the front door and run down the street and keep running, with no idea where I am going. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 It¡¯s a beautiful town with lush trees and plenty of parks. I see a shopping strip and some cute cafes and clothing stores. There are plenty of people around who are most likely werewolves. I feel many unwee eyes on me. I perk up when I spot the watchtower and go there. After climbing hundreds of steps, I take in the view Shadow Crest sure is beautiful. A dense, green forest surrounds the town for miles, and I¡¯m unsure which way to go. Finally, I sit down, defeated, and dangle my legs over the ledge, resting my head on the rail. What am I going to do? Turning into a werewolf scares me, but I can¡¯t run from that. It¡¯s going to happen no matter where I go. I reflect onst night: My dad shot Ryker, and he protected me from my father, and how my heart ached at almost losing him. Suddenly, I feel a presence behind me. Ryker lets out a heavy sigh and sits down next to me, dangling his legs over the ledge. ¡°Ryker, I¡¯m sorry I ran off. I panicked and didn¡¯t know what to do.¡¯ I exin. ¡®Do you want to talk about it? Mia mentioned what she said, he says. ¡®How am I supposed toe to terms with shifting into a wolf, shifting into something I¡¯ve always feared since I was seven years old? I don¡¯t want to meet my wolf, Ryker. I don¡¯t want to shift,¡¯ I cry. Ryker ces his arm around me and pulls me close. His nose nuzzles my neck and sends tingles through my body. ¡®Astrid, I want to help you conquer your fears. On your first shift, I will be by your side. I will help you transition through it. I won¡¯t lie, the first time is the worst, but it gets easier. I promise to help you through it,¡¯ he says, tucking my hair behind my ear. I nod and rest my head on his shoulder, silently taking in the view of Shadow Crest. ¡®If you¡¯re ready, we can go to the shopping strip. I¡¯d like you to meet some people. ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go,¡¯ I smile. ¡®Let¡¯s try Medley¡¯s clothing store, Ryker says. He opens the door, and a bell chimes. ¡®Wee to Medleys. How can I help you? Oh. Alpha Ryker, the sales assistant says, bowing her head. ¡®What an honour to have you in my store, it¡¯s been a while, she gives him a tonic, friendly wink. ¡°And who do we have here?¡¯ She smiles while looking me up and down. ¡®Astrid, I¡¯d like you to meet Medley, she is the owner here and will help you pick out some clothes,¡¯ he says smiling, ¡®and Medley, this is your Luna, Astrid,¡¯ he tells Medley. Medley¡¯s jaw drops on Luna, and she bows her head. I¡¯m sorry. I did not know Alpha had found his mate. How did Alice and Vanessa react to the news?¡¯ She asks. Ryker looks at me, then back at Medley. ¡®Alice found out this morning, so she will probably inform Vanessa that the agreement is no longer happening today.¡¯ ¡®Right. Well then, Luna, if you¡¯d like toe this way, with me, into the change rooms, and we¡¯ll try on some clothes, she says. Following Medley, I ask Ryker, ¡®who is Vanessa? ¡®She is just a friend who has always had a crush on me, but I wouldn¡¯t worry yourself over it too much,¡¯ he says. ¡®Is that why Alice wasn¡¯t thrilled this morning?¡¯ | ask. Ryker nods. ¡®Yeah. Vanessa is her daughter, and all of Shadow Crest knows she wants to be my mate and Luna, he exins. ¡®She doesn¡¯t have a mate?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Her mate died two years ago, in her old pack, Shady Crest. She transferred to our pack after he died. She says they were abusive toward her, forcing her to be the pack ve. Alice and Vanessa ran away and found themselves here, and she developed a silly crush on me, he exins. I nod, epting his exnation, and continue to the change room where Medley has hung dozens of dresses, tops and skirts for me to try on. In what feels like a fashion call in a movie, Medley shows me a consecutive offering of chic clothes in an assortment of fabrics I¡¯ve never worn before. ¡®Do you have anything more casual?¡¯ | ask. ¡®You¡¯re a Luna and should dress as such, she smiles. I haven¡¯t agreed to be anyone¡¯s Luna. I¡¯d just like normal clothes like everyone else, please. ¡®Surely Alpha has marked you?¡¯ She asks, looking at my neck. I grab her wrist before she moves my hair aside and sees the bruises. ¡®You will keep your hands to yourself!¡¯ I say sternly. ¡®Luna, forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯mpletely out of line. It¡¯s unheard of, not marking your mate right away, especially an Alpha mate,¡¯ she exins. Medley excuses herself while I try on some clothes. I choose three casual dresses, a few pairs of jeans, a few tops, a couple of hoodies, and a couple of cardigans to go with the dresses. Medley returns with a few bra-and-underwear sets. ¡®These are the clothes I¡¯ve chosen. You can take them to the counter with the undergarments you¡¯re holding, I say. Following Medley to the cash register, she scans the items and ces them into shopping bags. ¡®Is there anything else you need, Astrid?¡¯ Ryker asks as he pulls his gold card out to pay. ¡®Maybe a nightie to sleep in, but I don¡¯t know if there are any in this store. ¡®There are a few other clothing stores we can go to,¡¯ he says. I nod, and we leave the store. Ryker insists he carries the bags. We pass the next couple of shops and go into a nightwear store full of pyjamas and nighties. ¡°Alpha, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you here. What do I owe the pleasure?¡¯ The sales assistant says before looking at me. ¡®Daisy, this is Astrid, my mate. Astrid, this is Daisy,¡¯ he says. ¡®Oh! We finally have a Luna! The elders must be so thrilled! And you, of course, Alpha!¡¯ She walks over to me and hugs me. I flinch as she squeezes me. Then, I cry out in pain. ¡®Astrid, are you okay?¡¯ Daisy asks, stepping back with worry. I¡¯m okay. My ribs are still healing, is all, I say. ¡®I should take you to see the pack doctor to ease the pain, Ryker says. ¡®It¡¯s fine, as long as I don¡¯t get squeezed again, I say. ¡®Luna, I am so sorry! Whatever happened to you?¡¯ She asks. ¡®It¡¯s fine, Daisy. You didn¡¯t know. I fell down some stairs at home,¡¯ I lie, looking away. ¡®Anyway, we¡¯re here because Astrid needs some nightwear, Ryker says, changing the subject for me. Before we go into the change room, I give Daisy different pyjamas sets. I find some of the silliest items I have no intention of buying. I put on a green dinosaur onesie with a long tail and exit the dressing This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. room. The hood is the shape of a dinosaur¡¯s face. Ryker bursts outughing. ¡®What about this one?¡¯ | ask. Ryker is stillughing. ¡®If that¡¯s what you want to sleep in, be my guest,¡¯ he says. I return to the change room, giggling, before trying on an astronaut onesie. I walk out in slow motion as though I¡¯m on the moon. ¡°Houston, we have a problem, I say. Rykerughs again. ¡®What¡¯s the problem?¡¯ He asks, chuckling. ¡®The zip is stuck! I say, strolling back into the change room. Ryker follows me into the small change room he can barely fit in and closes the door behind us. He runs his finger down my spine to find the zip, eliciting a small moan from me. He let outs a slight cheerful growl while slowly unzipping the back of my onesie. I turn to face him. Our faces are almost touching. It is sweltering in the change room. With eyes transfixed on each other. Our breathing bes heavy. I close my eyes, relishing Ryker¡¯s warm touch on my face. When Daisy opens the door, we¡¯re pressed so closely to each other, and our lips are about to meet. ¡®How are you going in there? Oh, my goodness! I¡¯m so sorry!¡¯ She says, blushing and turning around. Ryker and I straighten ourselves up. ¡®It¡¯s fine. Astrid is ready to try on the next one,¡¯ he says, with a grin and a cheeky wink. I blush, and Ryker exits the tiny cubicle. ¡®Here, please tell Astrid to try these on,¡¯ he tells Daisy. Daisy hands me a maroon two-piece set made from silk. The top is a button-up, short-sleeve silk shirt, and the bottoms are shorts. I think they¡¯re pleasant and modest when I try them on. ¡®These arefy,¡¯ I say, walking out with a smile. ¡®Great. I¡¯ll buy that set of pyjamas for you. Maybe try this set on too, he says, grinning. I turn before getting changed. Ryker and Daisy are giggling. ¡®Is there something wrong?¡¯ Daisy blushes and looks away. ¡®Nope, nothing¡¯s wrong, Ryker says, smiling, his arms crossed. I discover the source of their amusementter that night when I put them away: the silk set has Bite Me printed on the bum. The pants that I try on are very soft and have a slight fluffiness to them. I can alternate between a singlet top and a long sleeve shirt with them. I walk out, only tough. Ryker wears the same dark-blue set in the male set. ¡®I thought we could have a matching set, heughs. ¡®Fine,¡¯ I smirk, shaking my head in disbelief. I change back into my clothes. Ryker has changed and has paid for everything. ¡®Want to look around the other shops?¡¯ Ryker asks. ¡®No, I think we¡¯re ready now! ¡®Okay, let¡¯s go We get back to the packhouse in ten minutes. No one else seems to be around, so we go upstairs to sort my new clothes out. Ryker lies on his back with his eyes closed. I lean on the bedpost, admiring his handsome face for a few moments before lying beside him. ¡®Astrid?¡¯ Ryker spoke. ¡®Mmhmm?¡¯ I¡¯d like you to meet my wolf tonight. He looked at me and said, ¡®I want to remove your fear of us.¡¯ I turn on my side. ¡®Okay, but I only want to meet yours for now, I reply. ¡°Okay, he kisses me on the forehead. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 We decide to watch some movies downstairs. ¡®Can we make some popcorn first?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll make it while you pick a movie.¡¯ I flick through the list. There are so many to choose from that I can¡¯t decide. I close my eyes and press y on a random movie. Ryker sits close beside me, holding arge bowl of salty, buttery popcorn. ¡®What are we watching?¡¯ He asks. I¡¯m not sure. I couldn¡¯t decide, so I closed my eyes and picked a random movie.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s cute,¡¯ he smiles. I giggle. Then, the movie starts, turning out to be a scary horror film. I have my face in Ryker¡¯s shoulder halfway through it, too frightened to watch the spooky parts anymore. ¡®You can hold my hand if you¡¯re scared, he says. Iugh. ¡®You wish!¡¯Iugh. ¡®I wish,¡¯ he says, grinning. I smile back at his confidence and jump in fright when the monster appears on the screen, out of nowhere, capturing and killing the human who tried to get away. ¡°Aww, baby. Did the monster scare you?¡¯ Ryker asks as he swings my legs over his to cuddle me like a baby. I swat him,ughing, andy my head on his chest. ¡®Shh, I can¡¯t hear the movie, I whisper. Rykerughs. I don¡¯t feel so afraid watching the movie in Ryker¡¯s arms anymore. Seth, Mia, Kane and Hayley arrive home just before the credits. They smile when they see me in Ryker¡¯sp. When the movie finishes, I get up and go over to the others. I¡¯m sorry about running away this morning, guys. I didn¡¯t mean to upset anyone.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s fine, Luna. We didn¡¯t realise how new you are to all this. Seth filled us in. We felt so bad for upsetting you, Mia says. We exchange little smiles, and I hug Mia. ¡®Ryker and I are going to watch another movie. You should join us, I tell them. ¡®Sure, Hayley says. ¡®Yep, sounds good! Mia says. The boys follow suit, making themselvesfortable. Ryker smiles and pats hisp. He is happy we¡¯re watching another movie, so I snuggle into him. I can¡¯t refuse the offer if I try. His powerful arms and masculine chest are a veryfortable ce to be. The girls can¡¯t decide on a movie, so I take the remote from Mia before pressing y on something random again. Of course, it¡¯s another horror film, to all the boys¡¯ delight. We girls are not great with horror films. We keep screaming, jumping, and flinching. Having our mates holding us closer makes it all worth it. After the movie, right at dinner time, Alice still has a scowl on her face and tries to avoid me as much as she can. Ryker takes my hand and leads me outside, where we wander through the garden in the dark. ¡®Sit here and close your eyes for me, he says. I sit down with my legs crossed and my eyes closed. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ | ask. I¡¯m going to change into my wolf form. You can keep your eyes closed while you pat me, okay?¡¯ Suddenly, I¡¯m nervous, but I nod and close my eyes, trusting him. A momentter, Ryker, in his wolf form, nuzzles his fury face into my hands affectionately. My hands are shaking. tears roll down my cheeks. shbacks of my mother dying keep appearing in my mind. He whimpers to assure me it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m too scared to open my eyes, but his fur is soft. I cautiously raise my hand and ce it on his smooth, furry face. He is panting happily like a dog, and his tail dusts the ground in excitement. I let the fur glide between my fingers. I have both hands on the sides of his face. He steps closer and rubs his wet nose on my cheek. I giggle. ¡®It tickles!¡¯ Iugh. I put my arms around his neck, and he rests his head on my shoulder. I rub my face in his fur. It¡¯s so soft and warm. ¡®I think I¡¯ll try to open my eyes. I want to see what you look like,¡¯ I say. Ryker sits down in front of me, waiting obediently. I slowly open my eyes, letting the moonlight adjust my eyesight. Exhaling in awe, he is the most impressive wolf I have ever seen: his coat is long, ck, and sleek. It shines and glistens in the moonlight. There is a sense of greatness and powering from him, his four-pawed stance is one of pride. He nudges my face with his muzzle. I hold his face close to mine, enjoying the warmth and the connection. ¡®Thank you, Ryker,¡¯ I say, tears rolling down my cheek. He whimpers and licks my cheek. ¡°Ryker! That¡¯s so gross!¡¯Iugh and push him back. I stand and run, and he happily chases me. My long brown hair blows in the wind behind me as I run through the trees. I zigzag through the trees with Ryker, and his tail wags like a puppy¡¯s. After a while, I sit down to catch my breath. He nudges my shoulder and gives my cheek another lick. I giggle and push him away with my hand-Ryker motions to his back. ¡®You want me to hop on your back?¡¯ | ask. He nods. He has to lie down so I can climb onto his back because he is so tall. Once I¡¯m on his back, I grip onto his fur, and he runs further into the woods. He runs at great speed. adrenaline courses through my body. The breeze whips past my face, and I can¡¯t help but smile, the feeling is exhrating. I hold my arms out and bask in the wind rushing past us. Something out of the corner of my eye catches my attention and races toward us. ¡®Ryker, there¡¯s something-¡®Before I can finish my sentence, someone has forcibly knocked me down from Ryker¡¯s back. I roll across the ground and plunge into a tree. Growling and teeth-baring ensue in a fight. There is a rugged, small, brown wolf with a grey patch snapping at Ryker from where I lie. I try to stand, but everything is spinning. I remain where I am against the trunk of the tree. Ryker and the other wolf encircle each other, snapping and growling in a stand-off. Ryker uses his Alpha telepathy and orders her to shift. They both change into their human forms. Ryker and the female wolf shift into human form. He is entirely naked with his back to me. A young woman stands facing Ryker. She is beautiful and has long, blonde hair, brown eyes, a good sized-bust and a curvy, toned figure. Letting out a growl, I re. She res back at me and crosses her arms. Did I growl like a wolf? ¡®Vanessa! You just hurt your Luna!¡¯ Ryker yells. I am your Luna! She snaps. ¡®Vanessa, we will discuss this another time. First, I need to see if Astrid is okay, he says as he walks over to me. My vision is blurry. My head hurts. I realise I must have bumped my head on the tree trunk. Ryker grabs my arms to pull me up. He asks, ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ ¡®I think I hit my head. Everything is spinning,¡¯ I say, rubbing my head with one hand and leaning onto Ryker. Vanessa marches toward us. ¡®Don¡¯t you walk away from me, Ryker!¡¯ She yells. ¡®Go home, Vanessa! We will discuss this tomorrow!¡¯ He yells back. ¡°I love you, Ryker! I know you love me too. We have already made the arrangements. I¡¯m your mate and Luna! She yells. Gasping at her words, I look up at Ryker. ¡®Is this true, Ryker?¡¯ | ask, praying that it isn¡¯t. Ryker lets out a sigh. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s true, but-¡®I p Ryker across the face before he can finish his sentence. ¡®You made mee here. You convinced me to give you a chance, and all along, you already had a mate and Luna?¡¯ || yell. Ryker has his hand on his cheek where I had pped him. ¡®Astrid, you don¡¯t understand. I can exin all this. You are my true mate, my fated mate. Vanessa was just a chosen mate, it¡¯s not the same! I didn¡¯t want ¡®Enough!¡¯| say sternly. I look at Vanessa standing behind Ryker, smirking. ¡®You can have him!¡¯I yell, making her grin. ¡®Astrid, please hear me out. You don¡¯t understand!¡¯ Ryker says as he tries to take my hand. I back away from him. ¡®You know, I thought we had something special and magical until your whore arrived!¡¯ | yell. Vanessa res at my words. Turning, I run toward the house. Ryker wants to chase after me, but Vanessa grabs his arm. I see All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Vanessa trying to hug Ryker, but Ryker is yelling at her and pushing her off him. I love you, Ryker! ¡®The feeling isn¡¯t mutual, he growls. I shove the front door to the packhouse open. Everyone inside the packhouse rushes towards me and asks if I¡¯m okay. ¡®Why don¡¯t you all ask Vanessa?¡¯ I snap at them as I run upstairs and m the door to my room closed. I curl up on the same couch I slept on the night before. I finally receive some happiness only for someone else toe along and ruin everything. Why can¡¯t I have some consistent happiness in my life for a change? Will lever know what it¡¯s like to be loved, to feel special and wanted? Chapter 10 Chapter 10 The following day, there is a knock on my locked door. I ignore ¡®Astrid, I know you¡¯re there. Please unlock the door, Ryker pleads. I don¡¯t want to hear his voice, so I lock myself in the bathroom, run a bath, and stay there for as long as possible. I put on a pair of jeans and the most oversized hoodie I can find. It almost touches my knees. I pull the hood over my head. It makes me feel invisible like I¡¯m able to hide from the world. It¡¯s an enormous sense offort. On the twelfth knock on my door, Ryker is livid and enlists Mia¡¯s help. ¡®It¡¯s Mia, Astrid,¡¯ she says through the door. As sweet and bubbly as she is, I still want to be left alone. ¡®I brought you some lunch. I¡¯ll leave it at the door, she exins. Thest thing I want to do is eat food. I feel sick to the stomach thinking about how close I have All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. be with Ryker. He wants me, but I don¡¯t understand why. I get that I¡¯m his mate, but he had already arranged to be mates with Vanessa. Have I ever meant anything to him? Or has he been ying me and lying to me this whole time? Exiting the bathroom via two gorgeous French doors, I sit on the balcony next to arge pot nt, hoping no one can see me. I keep hearing the odd door-knock for the rest of the day and continue to ignore it. Sometimes it¡¯s Ryker knocking. Sometimes it¡¯s other people. It hurts me every time to hear the pain and the regret in his voice when he speaks. Hayley knocks on the door when it¡¯s dinnertime. ¡®I brought you some dinner, Luna. I see your lunch is still here. Look, I know you¡¯re upset, Astrid, and I understand why, but Ryker is so distressed we¡¯re struggling to keep him calm. We could use your help to calm him down before he destroys the entire house. Feeling a little guilty hearing that Ryker is tearing the ce apart, I let out a heavy sigh, walked to the door, and unlocked it. Hayley is holding a te of food smiles at me. ¡®Luna. Thank you.¡¯ ¡®Thank you, Hayley. I¡¯m not hungry. Can you show me where he is?¡¯ Hayley nods. I follow her downstairs, where Ryker is growling and throwing a chair across the living room. The room is aplete mess. I stand there with my arms crossed, unimpressed with the absolute mess he has made. Ryker sniffs the air and spins around to see me. He races over to me, relieved. I look away, not wanting to look at him. ¡®Astrid! You¡¯vee out,¡¯ he says, kneeling before me, clutching my hands. Everyone is watching us. Ryker has been crying. He looks up at me with big puppy dog eyes, it¡¯s endearing, and I¡¯m struggling to stay mad at him. ¡®Astrid, I never wanted Vanessa to be my mate or Luna. I¡¯m twenty-two. The elders told me they would have to choose a mate for me because I hadn¡¯t found my fated mate yet,¡¯ he exins. ¡®Why didn¡¯t you tell me that before?¡¯ | ask. I tried to, but you were upset and locked yourself in your room.¡¯ He is looking down at the ground. I kneel on the floor, facing him. I¡¯m sorry. Had I known, I wouldn¡¯t have locked myself in my room. I¡¯m feeling guilty. ¡®It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re out now. That¡¯s all that matters.¡¯ He smiles, holding my face and patting my cheeks with his thumbs. ¡®I spoke to Vanessa and told her the agreement was off. I never agreed to any of it. The elders put it all in ce, even though I was against it. I know she has always had a crush on me, but I felt nothing for her, he exins. ¡®Vanessa will adjust to it in time,¡¯ Hayley reassures me. I nod at Hayley ¡®How¡¯s your head?¡¯ He asks, both of us standing up. ¡®My head feels fine now, I say. Join us for dinner,¡¯ Ryker says. I¡¯m exhausted. I¡¯d rather sleep for the night, I say. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten all day, though. Eat, and then you can go to bed,¡¯ he says. I nod, and we sit at the table where Alice has ced assorted tters of food from which we can serve ourselves. Sitting down at the table, Vanessa walks in, smiling. She sits down at the table and scoops food onto an empty te. My fork hasn¡¯t even reached my mouth yet. I freeze with her presence, and everyone feels awkward. ¡®What is she doing here, eating dinner with us?¡¯ I ask Ryker. ¡®Don¡¯t you know? I live in this packhouse too, Vanessa says, with a sour look. My fork drops from my hand at her words and clutters noisily down onto my te. ¡®You have got to be kidding me,¡¯ I say. ¡®When the elders arranged for her to be Luna, they expected her to live here, Ryker exins. I¡¯m here with Ryker now, Vanessa. You don¡¯t need to be here anymore,¡¯ I say, smiling at her. Mia smiles at my confidence, and Vanessa res at her. I heard along the grapevine that you might not even want to be the Luna or ept Alpha Ryker as your mate, she says. Ryker growls and res at her. If looks could kill, his would. ¡®That¡¯s none of your business.¡¯ I snap at her. ¡®Well, it is my business because if you don¡¯t ept Alpha Ryker within a certain time frame, the elders will still make Alpha Ryker mark me as his mate and initiate me as the Luna of Shadow Crest,¡¯ she says happily. I growl at her words. Did I growl like a wolf again? Everyone turns to stare at me, surprised at my reaction. ¡®Would they make you do that?¡¯ I ask him. Ryker thinks for a moment. ¡®There is a possibility, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯te to that because you¡¯re here now. I don¡¯t see why we would have to rush anything,¡¯ Ryker says. Vanessa giggles. ¡®I guess we¡¯ll see what the elders prefer: your true mate who is weak and hasn¡¯t met her wolf yet and knows nothing about our world, or me: someone experienced and strong and willing to bear your pups straight away, she smirks. Ryker and I growl in unison at her words. I exhale sharply. ¡®You¡¯re nothing but a scruffy little dog from the woods!¡¯ | snap. Mia, Hayley, and Kane burst out ¡°How dare you! I came from one of the strongest packs in the world. Shady Crest! We are-¡®I cut her off. ¡®Shady, I say. The entire table is roaring withughter. ¡®At least I know what pack Ie from,¡¯ she snaps. Everyone goes silent, bracing themselves for my reaction. ¡®For all we know, you could be from one of the weakest packs: the Rabid Rebels or the Astral pack. I can assure you when we meet your wolf, we¡¯ll know, and if you¡¯re from a weaker pack, the elders will intervene. You won¡¯t be allowed to rule as Luna. I¡¯ll be chosen in your ce instead! ¡°And what if I¡¯m not? What if I¡¯m from one of the strongest packs?¡¯ I snap. ¡®Well, the strongest pack used to be the Moonstone pack. They have pure white wolves, but they had been wiped out around eighteen years ago, so keep dreaming! Shady Crest is the strongest now, and our wolves are brown, and I have never seen you there. Shadow Crestes next. Alphas are ck, and pack members are grey, Vanessa exins, smirking at me, feeling victorious. ¡®So, we already know you aren¡¯t from a powerful pack. So, until you¡¯re the official Luna, I¡¯m still in the running, she concludes. ¡®Actually, Vanessa. I think it would be best if you moved out of the packhouse tomorrow. Seth will organise one of the nearby cabins for you to remain close to your mother.¡¯ ¡®You can¡¯t be serious?¡¯ Vanessa yells. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m very serious. You will move out tomorrow.¡¯ ¡®You can¡¯t kick me out, Ryker. You can¡¯t make me move out!¡¯ ¡®If you are not out by lunchtime tomorrow, I will drag you out of this packhouse myself, Ryker growls. Standing up from the table, I walk away. ¡®Astrid, where are you going? You haven¡¯t even touched your dinner, Ryker growls. I lost my appetite. I will not stay here and listen to this scruffy little mutt anymore!¡¯ I storm off to my room and shut the door, locking it again. If she thinks she can speak to me like that and treat me like that, she has another thinging! Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Last night was awful. I wasn¡¯t able to get much sleep. I got up early before sunrise and headed downstairs to the kitchen to make myself breakfast. Entering, I freeze for a moment as Alice is there, cutting up fruit. Alice pauses and looks up to see me. She bes angry, and the knife in her handshakes. ¡®Good morning, Alice,¡¯ I say politely. She growls in a warning. I¡¯m just going to get myself something to eat, and then I¡¯ll be gone,¡¯ I say ¡®Permanently, I hope, she mutters. ¡®Alice, I get you¡¯re upset, but I nned none of this. I didn¡¯t even know werewolves existed until recently. Maybe if we get to know each other, we mighte to tolerate each other. Maybe even be friends,¡¯ I say. I yelp when her knife flies past my face and into the wall. ¡®I will never be your friend, and you will never be my Luna! Mark my word, Vanessa will be the Luna of Shadow Crest! I suggest you save yourself from the hurt and leave now. Because I can assure you, you won¡¯t live to see your eighteenth birthday!¡¯ Alice warns. ¡®Did you just threaten to kill me?¡± I ask, in disbelief, looking at the knife in the wall. Alice closes in on me. I steel myself for whatever¡¯s next. ¡®If you¡¯re not gone from here by your eighteenth birthday, Vanessa and I will shift and rip you apart! And if you speak of this conversation to Alpha Ryker or anyone, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s thest day of your life!¡¯ She snaps. I¡¯m trying to keep my emotions intact. ¡®Why do you hate me so much? Don¡¯t you want Vanessa to be happy? How could she be happy with a man who doesn¡¯t love her? A man who doesn¡¯t want to be with her?¡¯ Alice grabs my hair and pushes me against the wall. ¡®Oh, Astrid, sometimes in life, it¡¯s not about love, but about other things like power,¡¯ she says, retrieving her knife. I¡¯m scared and try to hide my fear. ¡®If I were you, Astrid, I¡¯d get going right now, before everyone wakes up,¡¯ she says, tapping my nose with the knife. She stares at me and holds the de against my face. I nod. ¡®Good! Well, it was nice meeting you, Astrid. I hope we don¡¯t cross paths again, she smirks, and I leave the kitchen hysterical and affected. She is going to kill me! She is going to kill me if I stay! I don¡¯t want to leave Ryker or the others. How can I tell them without her finding out? Bursting into tears, I dress quickly in jeans and a hoodie. I grab a small pack and ce another set of clothes in it. Do leave? Do I leave a note? Where will I go? I can¡¯t go back to my stepfather¡¯s house. Maybe I can camp in the woods for a few days. I can sneak food from the diner until I figure something out. The sun is rising, I have to leave now. I climb over the balcony and down thetticework beneath. I run opposite the shopping strip, hoping it leads me toward Jim¡¯s diner. A couple of hours pass me by when I¡¯m deep in the woods, and I freeze at the faint howl of a wolf in the distance. I know it¡¯s Ryker, realising I¡¯m gone. Falling to the ground, I cry. ¡®Please forgive me, Ryker. I didn¡¯t want to leave. I didn¡¯t want to leave you.¡¯ Standing, I wipe my tears, they¡¯re uncontroble. I suddenly remember when Ryker exined he could smell my scent. I look around and grab some eucalyptus leaves from a low hanging branch. Removing my hoodie and jeans, I rub the leaves down my legs all over myself. I put my clothes back on, sticking a handful of eucalyptus leaves into the pockets of my hoodie and jeans. I run further into the woods, after a while, I resort to walking because I¡¯m exhausted. Ryker would have followed my scent until I used those leaves. I should probably change course, too, if he keeps going straight. Changing my direction, I stop at a riverbank to drink some water, hoping it¡¯s clean enough. The sun is setting. I have to find shelter soon before it bes dark. I wander around until I find arge hollow log on its side. This will be perfect. I crawl into the hollow log and open my bag, covering myself with the other jumper to keep as warm as I can. I sleep curled up and use my bag as a pillow. The sun rises, and I¡¯m surprised I slept all night. I¡¯ve been walking for three hours. I¡¯m happy when I see a familiar road. It leads into the city! I stay off the road to avoid Ryker finding me. The ck Mercedes is in the distance. I sense it¡¯s a bad idea to run toward it, but I do. Out on the road, I watch the ck Mercedes slow down to a halt. The back window rolls down. ¡®Hello, Zenith,¡¯ I say. ¡®I was worrying, Astrid. I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, he says. Td like to take you up on that job offer if you¡¯ll still have me?¡¯ || ask nervously. Zenith smirks. ¡®When can you start?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I can start now if you like?¡¯ Zenith looks me up and down, studying me. He is curious. ¡®Has something happened, Astrid?¡¯ He asks. I¡¯m no longer living with my father, and no one here is looking to employ new staff, I exin, leaving Ryker out of the story. ¡®I see,¡¯ he says, scratching his half-missing ear. He opens the car door and gets out. ¡®You may as well hop in, you work for me now, he smiles. I nce around to make sure no one is watching and climb into the car. Zenith scans the area to see what I¡¯m looking at and says nothing about it. A young guy in the car smiles at me and pats the seat next to him, motioning for me to sit. Sitting next to him, I click my belt. ¡®Astrid, this is John, one of my twin sons, Zenith introduces him. ¡®Nice to meet you,¡¯ I say, politely holding my hand out to shake his. John ces a kiss on my hand as he takes it. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Astrid,¡¯ he replies with a cocky smile. He looks a lot like Zenith but less bulky and much thinner. He has the same dark eyes, dark hair, and nose. A few days of stubble has grown on his face. ¡®So, your business, Zenith Creations: what is it you do exactly?¡¯ | ask. Zenith chuckles. ¡®I do many things. Mainly, I have meetings with high-profile clients. I go through their designs and make their products, he exins. ¡®Oh, okay. What are you employing me to do?¡¯ | ask. ¡®I need a personal assistant to take some calls, book appointments, make me coffee, and run little errands, he says. ¡®Okay, I smile. I look out the window, wishing things were different with Ryker. I want to be in his arms and wish Vanessa and Alice weren¡¯t part of the pack. ¡®Astrid, I need to talk to you about something before we arrive, Zenith says. ¡®It¡¯s brilliant of you hiding your scent with those leaves. I suggest you leave them in your pocket until we arrive at the workce.¡¯ ¡°How do you know I¡¯m a werewolf?¡¯ | ask, surprised. Zenith¡¯s eyes change into his wolf¡¯s eyes. I¡¯m also a werewolf and the Alpha of my pack.¡¯ His eyes change back to his human irises. John is grinning. My chest suddenly feels tight, and I hyperventte. ¡®Stop the car, please!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Ignore her, Ralph. She is just overreacting, Zenith says to the driver, cing his hand on my shoulder, All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. making me cringe. ¡®Astrid, you are one of us. I will not hurt you. I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll even consider joining my pack. You¡¯ll have our full protection from whoever you¡¯re running from, he smirks. I¡¯m not running from anyone.¡¯ Zenith sighs and pinches his brow bone with his thumb and index finger. ¡®Astrid, you don¡¯t have to y dumb. I know you¡¯re running from someone. Who are you running from?¡¯ He asks. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter whom, I won¡¯t see him again, I say, sadly, looking away. ¡®Well, my offer always stands, be part of my pack, and you¡¯ll always have full protection, he repeats. ¡®We¡¯ve arrived, he says as the car stops. He opens the car door and reaches his arm out for my hand to help me out of the vehicle. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say, stepping out of the car and feeling John brush up behind me as he gets out of the vehicle. I step forward to put space between us and ignore him. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 We¡¯re in an underground car park. I follow Zenith to an elevator, step in and stand beside Zenith at the back. John stands in front of us. I feel under-dressed, wearing a hoodie and jeans while they wear expensive suits. After a few minutes, the elevator stops and the doors open with a ding. I step into a ¡®This is the waiting room.¡¯ he says. The waiting room has luxurious couches and recliners, designer coffee tables, fancy vases and fresh flowers. There is a long u-shaped desk centred in the room, and an ample water feature another wall. ¡®This will be your desk. You will greet the clients and offer them drinks. There is a kitchen with a coffee machine and a fridge behind you. Give my clients whatever they want, he says. I nod. ¡®This room behind your desk is my office. Don¡¯t let anyone in until you have told me they are here via call. I will tell you when I¡¯m ready for them! ¡®What if they refuse to wait and enter your office?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Use yourmon sense, do what you must, just don¡¯t let them in,¡¯ he says. ¡®Okay, I say, exhaling and visualising all usible scenarios in my mind. ¡®If you need to call a client, this screen has all client details. This screen here is your diary to book my clients. I have ess to it on myptop, he exins. ¡®Brooke is my assistant downstairs. Call her. Her number is there on the desk if you need anything,¡¯ he says. ¡®Okay. T¡¯ll get her to bring you a skirt-suit, blouse, pantyhose, and court shoes. There is a staff bathroom down the hall to the right. Have a shower, get changed, and put some makeup on, he says, smiling before leaving. ¡®Okay, I say, smiling at his hospitality. Ten minutester, Brookees upstairs with a cream blouse, navy skirt-suit, ck pantyhose, and ck court shoes in my size. ¡®Hello, I believe these are for you,¡¯ she says, smiling. I¡¯m Brooke. ¡®Brooke, nice to meet you. I¡¯m Astrid. Thank you,¡¯ I say, taking the outfit from her. Brooke is slim, petite, and has blonde hair and blue eyes. She wears a navy skirt suit too. ¡®I have to go now, but if you need anything, call me, she says, smiling and going downstairs. I go into the bathroom, shower, and admire the gorgeous corporate attire, hanging it up on a hook. The hot water stings parts of my skin but feels glorious. It is precisely what I need after an exhausting morning. I push my feet into the ck pantyhose and pull them up over my hips, letting the ck sticised waistband rest on my stomach. They¡¯re not too tight, and they fit perfectly. I step into the navy skirt and zip it. It fits me perfectly, like a glove. The cream blouse is silk. I tuck it into the top of the waist-high skirt and revel in how it feels against my skin. I push my arms into the structured sleeves of the gorgeous navy zer and step into the court shoes, which are my size. There is a brush and a bag of cosmetics under the bathroom sink. Once I brush my hair, I scoop it up into a scrunched bun before applying some foundation, eyeliner, mascara, and red lipstick and look at myself in the mirror. I feel and look a million dors. I¡¯m ready to y Miss Corporate Barbie. My old clothes, socks, and shoes are on the Bathroom Vanity. With one final coat of red lipstick on my lips, I stuff the gold-encased lipstick into my zer pocket and push the bathroom door open. I¡¯m just about to sit at the desk when a man enters. I know him straight away to be James, John¡¯s twin brother. He looks me up and down like I¡¯m a snack and whistles. ¡®You epted Dad¡¯s job offer, I see,¡¯ he says with a grin. ¡®I did. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, James,¡¯ I politely say. ¡®The pleasure is all mine,¡¯ he says, taking my hand and kissing it. Like father, like son. He winks at me and walks to the office to the right of Zeniths before stopping and turning to look at me. ¡®In case you are unsure, this is my office. The one on the other side of Dad¡¯s is John¡¯s. So, we work together sometimes in Dad¡¯s office,¡¯ he says, smiling. Nodding, I smile. The phone rings, and I answer it in my best professional voice. ¡®Zenith Creations. Astrid is speaking. How may I help you?¡¯ || say. ¡®It¡¯s Dom Hayes. I need to see Zenith as soon as possible.¡¯ ¡®Okay, sir. Please hold on a moment,¡¯ I open the diary screen and find a free spot tomorrow. ¡®Mr. Hayes, I offer, ¡®I can book you in for 2 pm tomorrow?¡¯ ¡®Okay, I¡¯ll see him tomorrow, Mr Hayes says, ending the call before I can say goodbye. I spend the day answering calls from clients, booking appointments, and passing on messages. I see John and James leaning over my desk halfway through the day, looking right at me with coy expressions. ¡®Is there something I can help you with?¡¯ | ask them. ¡®Astrid, there is something you can do. If you could follow me into my office, John says. James elbows him yfully. ¡®Don¡¯t mind him. He is just stirring, James says. ¡®We would love a coffee, James says, winking and smiling. ¡®How would you like your coffee?¡¯ I ask, ignoring John¡¯s smirks. ¡®Latte, no sugar. John will have the same.¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ I walk into the kitchen and look at the enormous copper industrial coffee machine sitting on the granite benchtop. How am I meant to use this thing? I recall what I learned in my six hour barista ss a few years ago. I surprised myself and made the coffees expertly. And ced the mugs and one teaspoon on a tray and walked with them out to the men. They look at me like I¡¯m some divine goddess who makes barista style coffee. I put thettes down in front of them, they¡¯re impressed ¡®Won¡¯t your father be angry? You two are out here staring at me instead of working?¡¯ | ask. James grins. ¡®You¡¯re right, Astrid,¡¯ he says, gives me a wink, and returns to his office with histte. ¡®John, get back to work, heughs. John returns to his office with histte. ¡®You know how to handle those two, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Brooke giggles. ¡®You must tell me about yourself. How old are you? Where are you from?¡¯ She asks. I¡¯ll be eighteen in five days. I used to live with my Dad, a forty five-minute walk from here,¡¯ I reply. ¡®How exciting! You¡¯ll meet your wolf this week!¡¯ She says excitedly. I give a fake smile. ¡®Yeah, so excited¡­¡¯ I say with a tinge of sarcasm and sadness -the phone rings. ¡®I better get back to my desk downstairs, Brooke says, running downstairs in her court shoes. I answer the phone. ¡®Zenith Creations. Astrid is speaking. How may I help you?¡¯ ask. ¡®It¡¯s me. Zenith. Make us both atte and bring them to my office,¡¯ he says, ending the call. I push open his door with thettes in my hands and put them on his desk. ¡®You¡¯ve done well today, Astrid, he says. ¡®Thank you, I reply, sipping mytte. ¡®We need to discuss your living arrangements. You can stay in the packhouse with me and the boys, if you¡¯refortable to do so, Zenith offers. I pause in thought at his offer. I don¡¯t have anywhere to stay, and I don¡¯t want to live with his sons. So, what choice do|| have? ¡®Okay, just for now, though, I smile, epting his offer. ¡®Good. It¡¯s settled then, Zenith smiles, sipping histte. At 5 pm, I follow Zenith to the elevator. John and James follow behind. ¡®You can hop in with me, James offers, smiling. ¡®Thank you. I¡¯ll go with your Dad, I say, smiling. I get into Zenith¡¯s car. A vital phone call takes his attention for the duration of our ride home. Finally, we arrive, and I see a sign that reads Shady Crest. I gulp. Wait, this is the Pack Vanessa, and Alice lived! The Pack abused Vanessa and used her as the pack ve. ¡®Is something wrong?¡¯ John asks, staring at me. ¡®No, I¡¯m just admiring the house. It¡¯s so lovely, I say, trying to contain my nerves. His house isrge and impressive. It¡¯s not as big as Ryker¡¯s, but still gorgeous. The car stops. Zenith opens his door and helps me out. My court shoes crunch on pristine white gravel. ¡®Are you okay, Astrid? You¡¯re shaking,¡¯ he says. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m cold, I lie, rubbing my arms. ¡®Let¡¯s go inside.¡¯ We walk up the twenty stone steps to a glossy green front door and walk inside into a foyer. Zenith puts his ck leather case on a nearby table with his coat. ¡®This way, to the dining room¡¯, he says, smiling. I follow him into the dining room. People sit at a long mahogany table and are being served tes of food by employees. Everyone goes quiet and stands with Zenith¡¯s arrival. I¡¯d like to introduce you all to Astrid formally, he says, cing a hand on my back. There are a few gasps and whispers among them. ¡®Silence, Zenith says calmly. ¡®Astrid is staying with us. Hopefully, she joins our Pack too. I know I can count on you to make her feel wee and at home, he says, with utmost authority in his voice. Zenith walks to his chair at the head of the table. ¡®Astrid, you may dine next to me tonight.¡¯ he says. I nod and sit in the chair next to him. All eyes are on me. I look around the table and give a nervous but friendly smile. They all smile and nod. I realise they¡¯re excited I¡¯m here. I eat, and the Pack members introduce themselves to me. James sits next to me, and John sits opposite me. The pretty girl next to John shakes my hand. I¡¯m Amelia, John¡¯s mate,¡¯ she says, smiling. I look at John, tilting my head in surprise. ¡®John, you never mentioned you had a mate, I say. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®Oh, didn¡¯t l?¡¯ He says. James smirks. ¡®I suppose you have a mate too, then?¡¯ I ask James. He smiles while eating. ¡®No, I haven¡¯t. Dad is telling me to choose one, though, he says, winking and brushing my leg with his under the table. I blush and look away. . ¡®Amelia, I¡¯d love you to give me a tour of the house,¡¯ I say, smiling at her. I would love to, Astrid,¡¯ she replies with a smile. We finish our meals, and she skips around the table and links her arm with mine. ¡®Let¡¯s tour, she says excitedly. Strange that Vanessa said she was once a ve here and beaten. Everyone seems pretty civilised here. Everyone has been amicable. I might even get used to the boys flirting. I¡¯m sure I can find out more information through Amelia. ¡®This is the dining room, she giggles. She shows me through the kitchen, the hallways, and the bedrooms upstairs. ¡®This is my room, mine and John¡¯s. This room over here is vacant. You can take this room if you like, then we will be near each other, she says excitedly. ¡®Sure. I¡¯ll take it,¡¯ I say, smiling. The room is pleasant and straightforward. It doesn¡¯t have a bathroom. ¡®Where would I find the bathroom?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Only the highest ranks here get a bathroom. There are a couple ofmunal bathrooms. One-two doors up and the other down the hall. James¡¯ bedroom is next to yours if you need anything,¡¯ she smiles. ¡°Oh, thanks. That¡¯s great, I say, hiding my unease. ¡®You brought nothing with you. I¡¯ll give you a nightie to wear, she says, crossing the hallway to her room. ¡®Thanks.¡¯ I smile and ept the nightie and towels she gives me. ¡®Here you go,¡¯ she says. ¡®Have a good sleep. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡¯ she says, skipping to her room. Once in the bathroom, I lock the door behind me and shower. I step out into the corridor and explore. It¡¯s just bedrooms and bathrooms, so I return to my room and sit by the window. ¡®Moon Goddess, I know I¡¯ve only just learnt you exist and that I know little about you. Please watch over Ryker. I miss him so much and wish things were different and will treasure the short time we had together, how he would gaze into my eyes, and how he would hold me tenderly. I am so grateful that you matched us as mates, but I¡¯m sorry it cannot be.¡¯ Pushing myself up from the floor, I fold a nket back and climb into bed for some much-needed rest. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 I can barely sleep. Ryker is on my mind all night. I¡¯m apprehensive and nervous about my first shift in four days. After a yawn and a stretch, I get dressed, make the bed, and go downstairs to the dining room for breakfast. A few members are already at the table eating, Amelia is one of them. ¡®Good morning, Astrid,¡¯ she says. ¡®Good morning, everyone,¡¯ I say, sitting next to Amelia. The otherdies smile. ¡®You¡¯ll have to tell me all about Shady Crest, I tell Amelia. ¡°Alpha Zenith is obviously our Alpha,¡¯ she giggles. ¡®Yep. I think I got that.¡¯ I chuckle. ¡®We train here daily, including she-wolves. Alpha Zenith likes to keep our reputation intact. We¡¯re the strongest pack, and he wants us prepared if another pack bes a threat so that we can take them out. His eldest son James hasn¡¯t found his mate yet. Alpha Zenith has one in mind. He won¡¯t say who just yet, but says he will only settle for the strongest she-wolf, as James will eventually take over as Alpha,¡¯ she exins. ¡®What if James finds his true mate in the meantime?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Alpha Zenith is part of the council called the elders. They have the power to vote and choose an Alpha¡¯s mate for them if they feel their current mate is inadequate. If they don¡¯t suit as Luna or don¡¯t benefit the pack, she exins. Alpha Zenith is part of the Elders¡¯ council! Ryker said they had wanted Vanessa as Ryker¡¯s mate. Why would Alpha Zenith make Vanessa Luna of Shadow Crest when she was the pack ve here at Shady Crest? It makes little sense. ¡®That¡¯s terrible, to remove someone¡¯s, true mate. A mate that the Moon Goddess chose for you. Love is all that should matter. Being with your true mate, your one true love, I say, feeling my eyes well up, thinking of Ryker. ¡®Amelia? Where is Alpha Zenith¡¯s mate? Where is the Luna of Shady Crest?¡¯ | ask. Amelia bites her lip and looks at the other twodies sitting at the table eating breakfast. ¡®Um, you see-¡®They quickly stand and bow their heads. Alpha Zenith walks into the room. ¡®Astrid. Good to see you¡¯re ready for work,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®Good morning,¡¯ I reply nervously. Other pack members approach the table for breakfast once we finish eating, and I follow Zenith to his car. I sat in the back of the Mercedes with Zenith this morning. There is no sign of John or James. ¡®Is John not joining us?¡¯ | ask. ¡®No, he will go in his car today.¡¯ ¡®Oh, okay, I say. ¡®I want to discuss some things privately with you, he says. I¡¯m nervous and don¡¯t know what to expect. ¡®It¡¯s your eighteenth in four days,¡¯ he says. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s correct, I say. Zenith rubs his missing half ear in thought. I want to ask him about it but don¡¯t want to be rude. ¡®You would be a great asset to my pack, Astrid. When you turn eighteen, you¡¯ll be able to sense your mate,¡¯ he states. ¡®Yes, I know, I say, unsure of where he is going with this. ¡®You know my son James hasn¡¯t found his mate yet and is of age.¡¯ ¡®What does it have to do with me?¡¯ | ask. ¡®What would you say if I wanted you to be John¡¯s mate?¡¯ He asks. ¡®T-I¡¯m ttered, but I would prefer to find my true mate.¡¯ ¡®What if you don¡¯t find him?¡¯ He asks. ¡®What if I do?¡¯ I retort. He lets out a chuckle. ¡®Oh Astrid, you are a stubborn one! Perhaps think about the idea for a few days, he says, smiling. ¡®Why would you want someone weak like me to be your son¡¯s mate? Wouldn¡¯t you want a strong she-wolf to bear his pups?¡¯| ask. ¡®You¡¯ll find out why I¡¯m asking when you shift into your wolf on your birthday, he says, still smiling. What is he talking about? And mate with James! I don¡¯t want to be with anyone other than Ryker, even if Ryker moves on with Vanessa. Just the thought of being with someone else makes me feel nauseous. We arrive in the underground car park and ascend in the elevator in silence. I take my seat at my desk and start answering phone calls. John and James go into their Dad¡¯s office. James winks at me as he walks past. ¡°Zenith Creations. Astrid is speaking. How may I help you?¡¯ || say. ¡®Tell the boss I got his special delivery here he ordered, the caller says. ¡®Okay, and who is speaking?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Beta Glen, he replies. I ce Beta Glen on hold and call Zenith. ¡®Beta Glen says he has your special delivery here, I inform him. ¡®Tell him to bring him up right away.¡¯ ¡®Okay.¡¯ I press the button for Glen. ¡®Zenith says bring him up right away.¡¯ I hang up the phone. That is weird referring to the order as him. The elevator dings, and my jaw drops. Two men in suits drag a third into the room. The man¡¯s hands are bound behind his back with rope, and he has a calico bag over his head. New and old blood, stain the man¡¯s shirt. I contain a gasp. They drag the man past me nonchntly and into Zenith¡¯s office. I hear the odd thump and agonized moans, it¡¯s quite confronting. The phone rings, and I answer it, it¡¯s Zenith. ¡®Makettes please,¡¯ he says before hanging up. I gulp at the thought of going into the room. I don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s going on in there. I ce fivettes on a tray and carry them to his office, using my hip to push the door open. I set the fivettes on the desk. All five men stare at me. Zenith wipes his hands clean on a wet rag. The man is unconscious on the ground. I stare wide in horror and bite my tongue. I can only see his back, but it¡¯s enough to know they¡¯ve beaten him. ¡®Oh, don¡¯t worry about him, Astrid. He will be fine, Zenith smiles. Beta Glen and Gamma Dan, Astrid, he says, introducing the men to me. My voice shakes as I stare at the man on the floor. ¡®It¡¯s, um, nice to meet you both, I say nervously, avoiding eye contact. ¡®This isn¡¯t the Astrid, is it Zenith? The Astrid from Moon-¡® Glen coughs after Zenith strikes him across the head. ¡®Not another word, Glen, Zenith snaps. His tone is deep and creepy. I jump back in fright. Zenith watches me back away slowly. ¡®Please don¡¯t mind Glen here. He forgets his manners sometimes, and I need to remind him, he says, trying to calm me. ¡®Take him back to the basement!¡¯ He snaps. Glen and Dan put the calico bag back over the man¡¯s head and drag him out of the office toward the elevator. I watch in horror and jump when a hand gently squeezes my shoulder. It¡¯s James. ¡®Sorry, you had to see that, Astrid. I told Dad it wasn¡¯t a good idea, but he says it will toughen you up when you¡¯re my mate, James says. I step back and re at Zenith. ¡®I never agreed to that, I say. I told you it would toughen her up, Zenith says, grinning. James is crestfallen. Angry, I run out of the office and into the bathroom, locking myself in a cubicle. I¡¯m hyperventting. The bathroom door creaks open. I ce my hands over my mouth so whoever is here cannot hear me. ¡®Astrid, let¡¯s go home, James says. I don¡¯t want to go anywhere with James. I only want Ryker. Closing my eyes, I imagine myself in Ryker¡¯s arms with my head against his chest, listening to his heartbeat. James taps the cubicle door, disrupting my daydream. I unlock the door, swing it open, and storm out toward the elevator. At thest second, Zenith hops into the elevator with us. The elevator dings, and we descend. No one says anything. Outside in the car park, John waits in his car. Zenith opens his car door, gesturing for me to hop in. I stare at the open door, hesitating, and look at James. ¡®You can alwayse with me,¡¯ he says. But, of course, I don¡¯t want to be near any of them. Zenith is impatient now. He grabs my arm and pulls me into the back seat. ¡®Get in! I¡¯m not waiting around, he snaps. Falling onto the seat, I let out a cry. I sit as far away from Zenith as possible and look out the window, avoiding conversation. His phone rings on the way. ¡®What kind of problem? ¡­ I see ¡­ do you think his mate will return? ¡­ Good ¡­ Vanessa, now listen to me¡­ yes, you will! I¡¯m your father! I don¡¯t care what you have to do. Bear his pups! Drug him if you must. Alice will put it in his food. I¡¯ve waited long enough! I¡¯m shocked by what I¡¯m hearing. So, Vanessa is his daughter, and Alice is the Luna of Shady Crest? Zenith never enved them! ¡®I don¡¯t care if he doesn¡¯t want you. This isn¡¯t about love. It¡¯s about power. If we want to expand and be the greatest pack, you need to bear his pups, kill him and He squints and studies me for a moment. ¡®Vanessa, what¡¯s his mate¡¯s name?¡¯ He asks. My stomach churns, I¡¯m going to be sick. No one can help me. Jim¡¯s diner is up the road. I pull the handle on the car door, but it won¡¯t open because it¡¯s locked. Vanessa has told him my name. Zenith Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®Vanessa, she won¡¯t be a problem and won¡¯t be returning to Shadow Crest. I have her with me right now, he says,ughing. ¡®Oh, Astrid, the windows are bulletproof. Give it up already, honey, he says, cing his hand on my leg. ¡®Don¡¯t touch me!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Vanessa, I need to go. Your brother¡¯s betrothed needs to be put in her ce. Yes, that¡¯s right. Why? Because I said so! You¡¯ll find out in a few days,¡¯ he says, ending the call. Slumped in the seat, defeated, Zenith leaps forward, grabs me aggressively by the hair, and yanks me toward him. ¡®You never told me Alpha Ryker was your mate! You¡¯ll let James mark you after your first shift. Vanessa is to be Alpha Ryker¡¯s mate,¡¯ he shouts. He releases me and shoves me back into the seat. Tears run down my face. The car stops outside the packhouse. Zenith gets out of the car and waits for me to get out. He even holds out his hand to me, which I do not want to take. ¡®Don¡¯t make this difficult, Astrid! He yelled, ¡®I will drag you out if I have to!¡¯ I ignore him. I kick and scream when he leans in and tries to grab me. ¡®Don¡¯t touch me! Get away from me!¡¯ James and John are standing behind him. ¡®Dad! What is going on?¡¯ James asks. ¡®This little whore of yours is being difficult.¡¯ he says, sessfully grabbing my leg and yanking me out of the car by my ankle. I hit the ground with force, cried out, and rolled a few metres across the gravel. My arms and legs have scrapes, and my tights areddered and torn. Zenith, John, and James stare at me with ck eyes. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 I discard my heels and run in my tights as fast as possible. ¡°Get her boys!¡¯ Zenith yells. John and James shift and chase me in their wolf forms. I run through the trees and slip, rolling down a rocky hill. My hair is messy, with leaves and twigs sticking out at many angles. I continue to run. ¡°Ryker!¡¯ I scream at the top of my lungs. Someone hazardously throws me down. I kick and punch them as hard as I can. A hand covers my mouth. The weight of a body holds me down. He is ¡®Shh¡­ shh, James whispers, stroking my face. I can¡¯t free myself. My movements are futile. ¡®Stop trying to fight me, he whispers. Tears roll down my cheeks. ¡®Consummating the pairing already?¡¯ Johnughs. ¡®Fuck off, John, he says to his brother. ¡®Why did you scream out for Ryker?¡¯ James asks. He slowly removes his hand, and I spit in his face. Johnughs. ¡®You better put her in her ce before Dad does, James! You know he won¡¯t tolerate her treating you like that, John warns. James looks at me and wipes the spit from his face with his free hand. ¡®Look, if you¡¯re going to be soft about it, I¡¯ll put her in her ce for you, James says. ¡®Tell me, Astrid. Why did you call out for Ryker?¡¯ He asks. I . want to spit in his face again, but he covers my mouth with his hand before I can. ¡®Astrid, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, but you will leave me no choice if you don¡¯t answer me,¡¯ he snaps. He removes his hand from my mouth. I look away. He holds my jaw in one hand, forcing me to look at him. ¡®Answer me, Astrid. This is yourst warning, he says. I look James dead in the eyes. ¡®Alpha Ryker is my mate! And I¡¯m the Luna of Shadow Crest! | suggest you take your hands off me before Ryker finds out where I am and rips you apart, limb by limb!¡¯ I threaten. James growls in anger. ¡®You¡¯re my mate! Not his!¡¯ He says. ¡®Why didn¡¯t the Moon Goddess bless me with a mate like you? Why did she bless Alpha Ryker with you?¡¯ He asks, frustrated. ¡°Maybe because she doesn¡¯t like you!¡¯ I say, kneeing him in the crotch. He falls back in pain. I quickly wiggle myself from under him and start running again. ¡®Save the feistiness for the bedroom!¡¯ James yells while John chases me in his wolf form. My foot catches on something, and I fall face-first into the ground. I try to get up, but John presses his foot into my back, keeping me down. He sits on me and moves my hair away from the back of my neck to inhale my scent. He emits a lustful growl. ¡®Why should James have all the fun?¡¯ He says, rolling me onto my back and gazing into my eyes. ¡®Why are you doing this? You have your mate. You have Amelia!¡¯ I yell. ¡®You¡¯re so beautiful. I might need to help myself to a bite, John says. His wolf¡¯s fangs protrude, and his face lingers near my throat. I scream as he is about to sink his teeth into my neck. His eyes were full of hunger. Then a sh appears out of nowhere. James pulls John off me. ¡®Are you fucking crazy?¡¯ He yells at John. ¡®Not only did you almost mark my mate, but you would also have killed Amelia for marking another she- wolf!¡¯ James yells. I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t help it. Don¡¯t tell Amelia, John begs. ¡®I will not tell her anything. It¡¯s Astrid you need to worry about with Amelia.¡¯ I let them discuss their issues and run again. They shift, catch me again, and James knocks me down. He holds my arms behind my back in human form. ¡®Enough, Astrid!¡¯ He snaps, lifting me with my arms still restrained so I can¡¯t hit him. He holds me closer to his naked chest and carries me back to the packhouse. ¡®About bloody time! Bring her downstairs!¡¯ Zenith growls, walking down the staircase. ¡®To the cells?¡¯ James questions. ¡®Do you expect her to stay in her room obediently?¡¯ He asks. ¡®No, but,¡¯ he says. ¡®She¡¯ll keep in the cell until you have marked her. Then, she won¡¯t be able to escape.¡¯ John and James follow Zenith downstairs to the basement. It¡¯s dark and eerie, and I can hear water trickling in the walls or the drainpipes and the squeaking sounds of mice. Our exhtions are misty in the coldness. I¡¯m shivering. James pulls me closer to keep me warm. Zenith unlocks a cell door. James walks in and ces me on a stone bench. Chains with silver cuffs adorn the walls, and I¡¯m thankful James doesn¡¯t cuff me. He kisses me on the forehead instead, making me shudder. ¡®It¡¯ll be okay, Astrid. We have some things to sort out. The sooner you let me mark you, the sooner we can get you out of this cell,¡¯ he says, cradling my face in his hands. I jerk my head out of his grasp. James leaves and stands beside John. Zenithes into the cell and strikes me aggressively across the face. ¡®Try to run away again, and that split lip of yours will be the least of your worries!¡¯ He snaps. He ms the loud, creaking metal door closed, and the sound reverberates around the basement. He locks the door with a key. I hug my knees on the bench as they walk away. It¡¯s dirty and cold where I sit. The stone wall behind me is full of cobwebs. The few other cells I can see are the same. It¡¯s pitch ck, not even moonlight ¡®Ryker, I¡¯m scared. I¡¯m so scared. Please save me! I want to be back in your arms!¡¯ I cry out, but no one can hear. At midnight, I¡¯m still awake and freezing to death. I hear light footstepsing downstairs. I squint toward the stairs to see who it is. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Astrid, it¡¯s me, Amelia,¡¯ she whispers. Jumping up, I run to the cell door. ¡®Amelia! Please, Amelia! Please help me. Please unlock the door,¡¯ I beg. ¡®Shh! I¡¯m not supposed to be down here. I¡¯ll get into trouble if anyone finds out, she whispers. She passes me my hoodie from my room. I thought you¡¯d need this. I know how cold it gets down here, Amelia says. ¡®Have they put you down here before?¡¯ I ask. Amelia nods. ¡®It was a long time ago. Alpha Zenith bought me from my old pack. He chose me as John¡¯s mate. So, I had to stay down here until John marked me,¡¯ she says, sadly. ¡®John isn¡¯t your fated mate?¡¯ I ask in disbelief. ¡®No. And I haven¡¯t been able to leave the packhouse since. If I found my true mate, he wouldn¡¯t want me now. I¡¯m marked and mated by another,¡¯ she sobs. ¡®Oh Amelia, I¡¯m so sorry,¡¯ I empathically say. ¡®l overheard James and Alpha Zenith arguing about you upstairs. Instead of down here, James is begging him to let him chain you up in his room. That¡¯s how I knew you were down here,¡¯ she whispers. We hold hands through the bars. ¡®I don¡¯t want you to have the same fate as me, Astrid. So, I will do everything to help you out of here,¡¯ she says, as her eyes go ssy with tears. ¡®I have to go now. I¡¯lle back when everyone is asleep tomorrow night. Don¡¯t let him mark you, no matter what, she says as she walks away. I examine the cell and rattle every bar, hoping to find a w so I can break free and escape. But, to my dismay, none of the metal bars moves or budge. The ground is mainly dirt. I scoop dirt away from the back of the cell. After an hour of digging with my hands, I hit arge stone. I¡¯m left defeated with no way out and curl up on the cold stone bench and hug myself. Even with my hoodie, it¡¯s still freezing. My teeth chatter, and I eventually fall asleep. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Alpha Ryker I¡¯m excited about spending the day with Astrid. Every day, she trusts me more and more. She is thankfully adjusting to werewolf life. After my shower, I knock on her door. There¡¯s no answer. I knock again. ¡®Astrid, are you awake?¡¯ I open the door. Her bed is neat and creaseless. She hasn¡¯t slept in it. Strange. I knock on the ensuite door. She isn¡¯t there either. One of her drawers is open. Inside, Astrid¡¯s clothes are strewn about. She must have been in a hurry. My stomach sinks. Her bag is gone. I sprint downstairs to the dining room. Seth and Mia are at the table with Kane, Hayley, and Vanessa. They all stand as I enter. ¡®Has anyone seen Astrid?sk. They shrug and say they haven¡¯t. ¡®Is she still asleep?¡¯ Mia asks. ¡®No, she isn¡¯t there, and her bag is gone too,¡¯ I say in a panic. ¡®Ryker, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s around somewhere. I¡¯ll mind-link the pack to keep an eye out for her, Seth suggests. I call out for Astrid, running through the house, searching every room and end up back in the dining room. ¡®She isn¡¯t in the house!¡¯ I panic. Alpha Ryker, your breakfast is ready, Alice says. ¡®You haven¡¯t seen Astrid, have you, Alice?¡¯ | ask. ¡®No, Alpha, I¡¯ve been in the kitchen since 6 am. She smiles and says she hasn¡¯t seen her. I run out the front door and pick up her scent. I rip my clothes off, shift into my wolf, let out a loud, sad howl and race toward Astrid¡¯s scent. An hourter, I¡¯m deep in the woods when her scent vanishes. I run in different directions, bing more and more distressed. Astrid, I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯d leave me. Where would you go? I think about where she might have gone. The diner is the only ce Astrid would go. There¡¯s no way she would have gone back to her Dad. I run to the diner and shift back into my human form, not caring that I¡¯mpletely naked. ¡®Jim! I shout. Jim!¡¯ All the customers freeze in shock at my nudity. An overweight man catches his wife grinning. He covers her eyes with his hands and gives me an unimpressed look. ¡®Ryker! Damn it. Get some clothes on! We¡¯re full of customers! Jim yells. ¡®Astrid! Have you seen her?¡¯ I ask in a rush. ¡®No, I haven¡¯t seen her since she left with you,¡¯ he says. ¡®Shit! She¡¯s missing. Her bag is gone. I don¡¯t know why she would run away, I panic. I¡¯ll call you if I see her. But, in the meantime, you need to leave. My female customers are gawking, and their husbands want to give you a ck eye!¡¯ Jim says. Frustrated, I leave the diner and shift back into my wolf, searching the woods, hoping to pick up her scent and find nothing, not a trace of her anywhere. I mind-link Seth and Kane and tell them to organise search parties. I don¡¯t return home for 24 hours until I have no choice but to rest. Afterwards, I continue searching for her. In bed, a hand rests on my chest. ¡®Astrid!¡¯ I sit up and see Vanessa asleep in my bed next to me. I let out a loud growl, waking her up. ¡®Ryker, don¡¯t growl at me! It would help if you got over her. Astrid left because she doesn¡¯t love you. Astrid doesn¡¯t want you or the responsibility of being Luna, Vanessa says. ¡®Get out of my bed and out of my room now, Vanessa!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Fine! But eventually, you¡¯re going to have to ept me as your chosen mate, whether or not you like it! You know the elders don¡¯t want a weak runaway as Luna! She says, getting out of my bed. Jumping out of bed, I pin Vanessa to the wall with my hand around her neck. Don¡¯t you ever call my mate weak again! Do you hear me?¡¯ | yell. ¡®Ryker, you¡¯re hurting me, she says. I let go, letting her drop to the floor. She holds her neck and looks up at me, her eyes well. ¡®Get out now and never return to the Packhouse!¡¯ I yell. She stands and runs out of the room. Making my way downstairs, I find Seth. ¡°Alpha Ryker, we had five search parties look for her while you slept. We found no trace of her. We will keep searching until we find her, Alpha.¡¯ Nodding, I sit at the dining table. ¡®Seth, tell Alice to be quick with the food. I need to continue looking for Astrid, I order. Seth nods and retreats to the kitchen. Momentster, Alice brings me a te of food and puts it on the table in front of me. ¡®Alpha Ryker! I¡¯m very displeased with your behaviour toward my daughter. She has done nothing wrong. Why can¡¯t you ept her as your chosen mate? At least she won¡¯t run away!¡¯ Alice snaps. ring at Alice, I let out a growl of warning. ¡®Alice, I suggest you get back in the kitchen because my wolf is not in the mood today to tolerate you or your daughter!! suggest you ept Vanessa will never be my mate!¡¯ I snap back. Alice res at me and storms back to the kitchen. I finish my meal and walk out the door, adamant I¡¯ll find Astrid. ¡®Alpha Ryker!¡¯ I see one of my best warriors, Leon, racing toward me. ¡®Leon,¡¯ I greet him. ¡®Alpha Ryker, we have some good news and some bad news. First, we picked up Astrid¡¯s scent in the city. It¡¯s faint, but it¡¯s her. The bad news is we haven¡¯t found her yet, but with this lead, we¡¯ll hopefully have your mate home soon,¡¯ he says. So what would Astrid be doing in the city? She doesn¡¯t know anyone there. ¡®Excellent, Leon. I¡¯ll join you in the city. Show me where you picked up her scent,¡¯ Imand. I¡¯ll get Seth to drive us. It would be quicker in wolf form, but we can¡¯t look for her naked, Leon points out. Nodding, I mind link Seth to get the car. On the way there, I¡¯m hopeful we¡¯ll find her. I should have her back in my arms today. I want to inhale her scent, feel the sparks between us, and taste her lips. We split up when we arrive in the city. It¡¯s her scent, but it¡¯s so faint that we can¡¯t follow it. So I decided we¡¯ll spend the day in the city looking for her. Mind-linking Leon and Seth, I tell them: Maybe she is working in a shop? It might be worth looking in the stores for her. I enter hundreds of stores. There is no sign of her, and I can¡¯t trace her scent anywhere else, Nightfall nears when Seth mind-links me and says he¡¯ll stay the night in the city to keep searching. Leon drives me back to the house for food and rest, promising to go back in the morning when we¡¯ll take over from Seth. It¡¯s an arduous drive home. I was so sure we would find Astrid today. Arriving, Alice opens the front door. ¡°Alpha Ryker, I want to apologise for this morning. Unfortunately, I was out of line. I hope you¡¯ll forgive me,¡¯ she says. I can¡¯t be bothered arguing with her. Forgiveness is easier. ¡®I forgive you, Alice, if you ept Astrid as your Luna, Alice pauses in thought and nods. ¡®Of course, Alpha,¡¯ she says with a hesitant smile. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡®I made a special dinner for you tonight, Alpha,¡¯ she says. She was gesturing to the food on the table. I sat at the table and ate alone. Everyone else ate and left before I got home. After eating, I feel unnaturally tired. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 ¡®Alpha, you look tired. May I suggest you rest for the night?¡¯ Alice says. I nod, making my way to my room. Everything in my room sways. I grab onto the armchair and sit down. Kicking my shoes off, I wait for the swaying to stop. My door creaks open. ¡®Is someone there?¡¯ I ask, squinting at the figure I can barely make out. ¡®It¡¯s me! She says. ¡®Astrid? Is that you?¡¯ | ask and try to stand, but my bnce is off. I feel a hand gently press against my chest. ¡®Sit down, Ryker. I¡¯m here now. I¡¯ll take care of you, she whispers. She straddles herself on myp. ¡®Astrid, you came back.¡¯ ¡®Of course, I did, she whispers as she slowly unbuttons my shirt. ¡®Why did you leave? Where did you go?¡¯ | ask. All that matters is that I¡¯m here with you.¡¯ All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. One hand caresses my bare chest, while her other unfastens my belt. Her lips brush across mine. ¡®Ryker,¡¯ she whispers lustfully, cing my hands on either side of her thighs. ¡®Astrid, I whisper. ¡®I want you to mark me, Ryker, she whispers. Everything spins and sways, and I¡¯m in an absolute stupor. All I can think of is making love to her. I¡¯m going to mark you first, she whispers seductively in my ear. Her teeth protrude and scrape the skin on my neck. I feel the pressure as she is about to puncture my neck. But, wait. Astrid can¡¯t shift yet. She can¡¯t mark me yet. Where¡¯s our usual heat? Sparks? I quickly push the person off of me. ¡®Alpha! What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ She asks. ¡®Vanessa?¡¯ | ask, squinting to adjust my sight. ¡®No, it¡¯s Astrid,¡¯ she says. I try to stand. ¡®Vanessa! Astrid hasn¡¯t had her first shift yet. She can¡¯t mark me even if she wanted to!¡¯ | yell in anger and fall to the ground. ¡®What have you done to me?¡¯ I yell. ¡®Ryker, please! Astrid is noting back. I¡¯m doing you and the pack a favour!¡¯ She yells. I try to mind- link Leon and Kane, but I can¡¯t connect. ¡®Did you poison me?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Not exactly, she says. I try to crawl towards my door. But, unfortunately, I¡¯m about to lose consciousness and fall into darkness before getting to it. ¡®He is too heavy, mum. We can¡¯t even roll him, Vanessa says. I squint, letting my eyes adjust. I haven¡¯t moved from my spot on the floor. My head is pounding, and nausea creeps over me. I mind-link Leon and Kane for help. I¡¯m still groggy but can see clearer. ¡®Quick, do it now, Vanessa!¡¯ Alice yells, shoving Vanessa toward me. Vanessa straddles me and bares her fangs over my neck. I want to push her off, but Alice hits me across the head with a heavy object. Her fangs caress my nape when Leon and Kane barge in and pull her off me. ¡®Alpha! Are you okay?¡¯ Kane asks. ¡®They drugged me! Vanessa almost marked me,¡¯ I yell, angered. ¡®You have waited too long for your Luna. Vanessa would be a more fitting Luna than that wretched little bitch Astrid!¡¯ Alice yells. Standing, I lean against the wall for support. ¡®Bring Alice to me now!¡¯ I snap. Leon has Alice¡¯s arms behind her back and pushes her toward me. I grip her neck tightly with my hand ¡®What did you do to Astrid? Where is she?¡¯ I yell. Alice struggles to breathe but forces a smile at my words. I squeeze her neck tighter. ¡®I will kill you right now if you do not tell me!¡¯ I warn. She struggles for breath and gives a slight nod. I release my grip-enough for her to speak. ¡®The morning she disappeared, she came into the kitchen for something to eat. No one else was up yet. I told Astrid to save herself the heartbreak of the elders choosing Vanessa over her and to leave and that if she refused to leave, I would kill her anyway before her first shift.¡¯ My wolf growls ferociously in her face. I¡¯m struggling to control my wolf. As much as I want to see Alice dead, killing Alice won¡¯t bring Astrid back. I throw her across the room. ¡®Kane! Leon! Take them both to the cells, where they will stay!¡¯ I yell. I sit back in the armchair. Leon and Kane return a short whileter with a jug of water and a ss. They ce them on the table next to me. ¡®Alice must have drugged my food. I felt dizzy after eating it. I couldn¡¯t even stand up straight. Vanessa pretended to be Astrid, and she seduced me. She wanted to mark me,¡¯ | exin. Leon and Kane look at each other with worry. ¡°Alpha, rest in bed today until it wears off, Kane says. ¡®No, we need to find Astrid! Have any of you heard from Seth?¡¯ | ask. ¡®No. We¡¯ll go into the city. We¡¯ll take over from him. You won¡¯t be much help, Alpha, in your condition, Leon says. Sculling tworge sses of water, I stand. I¡¯m fine,¡¯ I say, only to fall back into the armchair. ¡®Come on, Alpha, Leon says, grabbing one arm and Kane the other, lifting me over to my bed. ¡®Rest Alpha. We¡¯ll mind-link you the moment we hear anything or find her. I¡¯ll have Hayley and Mia check on you throughout the day. Mind-link them if you need anything, Kane says. They leave, and not long after that, I¡¯m asleep. I wake that afternoon and mind-link them. ¡®Any progress?¡± ask. ¡®I don¡¯t know how to tell you this, Alpha, but we haven¡¯t been able to mind-link Seth or find him. He has gone awol, Kane links. Attempting to mind-link Seth myself, nothing happens. Something must have happened to him, he wouldn¡¯t just disappear. He would have mind-linked us. I link Kane and Leon. Keep searching for them both, keep trying to mind-link Seth. I will be in the city soon. And yes, I¡¯m feeling much better, so I will be of use. We spent all night searching for Astrid and Seth. I don¡¯t understand. Astrid has vanished without a trace, and now Seth? What if someone is involved in their disappearance? Who? There are only two nights until Astrid shifts. I need to find her now. Returning home, I want to feel as close to Astrid as possible. So, I go into her room and look around. Her scent is overpowering on the couch. Wanting to be close to Astrid, I lie on the couch, and a few thoughts cross my mind. Astrid has been sleeping here instead of in her bed. It smells like vani and cookies. It exins why her bed looks as fresh as the day she got here. So why wouldn¡¯t she sleep in the bed? Drifting off to sleep on the couch, I dream of Astrid. I kiss her lips and look into her beautiful green eyes. ¡®Astrid, my mate. I have been blessed the Moon Goddess chose us to be together, I say. ¡®Ryker, I want to be by your side forever,¡¯ she whispers, looking into my eyes. Then, before we can kiss, she disappears from my arms. ¡®Astrid! Wait! Come back! Astrid!¡¯ I sit upright on the couch and look around the quiet room. It was just a dream. I stare at the floor, finding a business card. Zenith Creations. We were near that building yesterday! Why would Astrid be at Zenith Creations? How does she even know Alpha Zenith? That pack has always been bad news! | mind-link Kane and Leon. ¡®Get the car ready. I think I know where Astrid is!¡¯ I put the card in my pocket. Walking outside, get in the car. ¡®Where are we going?¡¯ Kane asks. ¡®Zenith Creations, I say. Kane and Leon give each other a look. ¡®What has Alpha Zenith got to do with Astrid?¡¯ Kane asks. ¡®We¡¯re about to find out, I reply. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Astrid ¡®Astrid, you need to eat, James says. Ignoring him, I keep my eyes on the stone floor. This will be my second night down in the cell. I¡¯ve refused all food and never acknowledged James¡¯ s presence when hees down to the cell. He punches the cell door angrily. I flinch in fright. I¡¯m worried. ¡®Damn it, Astrid! Why can¡¯t you be a good little mate and do what you¡¯re told?¡¯ He yells. Hearing keys, James unlocks the cell. It creaks open. James picks me up and sits down on the bench, holding me tightly in hisp. I try to fight him off. I scratch his cheek. He ps me hard across the face and wraps his arms tightly around me so I can¡¯t move. His nose nuzzles my hair and sniffs the back of my neck ¡®Astrid, I could make you so happy if you let me,¡¯ he says. ¡®You will never think of Alpha Ryker again if you give me a chance, he whispers. I wriggle and squirm. ¡®After your first shift, I will mark you straight away, he says. I stiffen at his words. ¡®No, I won¡¯t let you. You can¡¯t mark me. I belong with Ryker.¡¯ ¡®You may not like the thought of it now, but you will learn to love me,¡¯ he says. ¡®I will never love you, James! So, you better start getting that into your thick head!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Finally! You speak, he says with a chuckle. ¡®Two more nights, and your wolf will be here. Perhaps I¡¯ll watch your first shift. Hmm?¡¯ he says. I¡¯d rather you go jump off a cliff!¡¯ I say. ¡®Now, now,¡¯ he says, moving my hair away from my shoulder. He nts kisses along my shoulder. ¡®Stop!¡¯ I yell and squirm. James lets out a sigh and ces me on the stone bench. ¡®I will be back tomorrow to spend some more bonding time with you, he smiles. I cross my arms in disapproval as he leaves the cell and locks the door. ¡®Goodnight, Astrid.¡¯ he says, walking away. I lie down facing the cell door, cradling myself. I have to get out of here. A few hourster, Amelia tiptoes softly downstairs. She lets out a sigh of relief when she sees James hasn¡¯t marked me yet. ¡®Alpha Zenith is going back into the city tomorrow for business. James and John will also be going. I¡¯ll look for the cell keys. I¡¯ll get you out of here, she says with a smile. Nodding, I¡¯m hoping her n works. Through the gaps of the bars, I take her hand. ¡®Come with me!¡¯ I offer. Amelia looks taken back. ¡®I can¡¯t leave. John and Zenith will hunt me down, she says sadly, looking away. ¡®Let them! Alpha Ryker and my pack will protect you,¡¯ I assure her. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I could leave all the other pack members.¡¯ She cries, ¡®I¡¯d never be able to return and could never see them again. ¡®At least think about it until you find the key,¡¯ I suggest. Amelia nods and gives me a small smile, leaves the cell, and retreats upstairs. Tired, I curl up on the cold bench and hug myself to keep warm. I¡¯m ying hide and seek in the woods with mum. She has long brown hair and green eyes. I watch her run through the trees. ¡®Come on, Astrid, darling. It¡¯s your turn to find me,¡¯ she says. Closing my eyes, I count to thirty. My mum is quick on her feet and can run twice as fast as anyone I know. My mother is so strong and very kind. I admire her strengths. She is the most loving mother I could ask for. She always tells me how special I am, I never believe her. I figure mum is being biased because I¡¯m her daughter. ¡®When you¡¯re eighteen, you¡¯ll believe me,¡¯ she says, smiling at me.. Slowly, I wander through the trees, searching for her. I see rustling in the distance up ahead. ¡®Found you!¡¯ I shout. I run toward the rustling, only to hear a growl. I freeze in ce, slowly stepping backwards in fear. Panic fills my body. I see movement in my peripheral vision. Mum has her index finger over her lips, motioning for me to keep quiet. I¡¯m shaking with fear. Mum points behind me. Turning around, I tiptoe into the shrubbery she points to. I lie still, I¡¯m t on my tummy, with both hands over my mouth to conceal the sounds of my breathing. A vast grey wolf wanders around, sniffing, it lets out a loud growl. For a moment, I closed my eyes. I can hear the wolf walking toward me. I open my eyes. My mother has a look of fear on her face. She slowly shakes her head and holds eye contact with me, motioning for me not to move. The big grey wolf slowly walks past me. He is ragged and worn and is even missing one of his ears. I¡¯ve never seen such a ferocious animal. I tremble where I lie. The wolf sniffs around before emitting a vicious, blood curdling growl. I scream in fear. The wolf turns, spotting me. I quickly stand and start running. The wolf gives chase until I hear my mother yell, ¡®It¡¯s me you want!¡¯ The wolf stops chasing me and runs toward my mother. Astrid! Run!¡¯ She screams.! don¡¯t want to leave her. I run a small distance and climb a tree. My mother¡¯s body lies limp. I can see blood pooling beside her. ¡®Mum!¡¯ I scream at the top of my lungs, crying. The wolf circles her. The wolf has blood on his face from my mother¡¯s wounds. My Dad is yelling in the distance, ¡®Astrid!¡¯ ¡®Daddy!¡¯ I scream. The wolf looks right at me. I¡¯m terrified. He walks toward me like I¡¯m his prey until the sound of a gunshot rings out. Bang! The wolf retreats. ¡®Astrid?¡¯ My Dad calls out again, this time much closer. Another shot rings out. Bang! ¡®Dad! Over here!¡¯ I scream. The wolf turns and runs, knowing Dad is approaching. When the wolf is gone, I climb down the tree. ¡®Astrid! What¡¯s wrong? I heard your screams. Where is your mother?¡¯ he asks, in a panic. ¡®W-wolf¡­ wolf¡­ wolf¡­,¡¯ I cry, shaking in fear and sobbing. ¡®A wolf?¡¯ Dad asks. I point in mum¡¯s direction. ¡®The wolf got her, Dad,¡¯ I say, bursting into tears. Dad¡¯s face pales. He grabs my hand, and we wander cautiously toward my mother¡¯s body. Dad drops to his knees, lifts her head to his chest, and cries. ¡®My love! My beautiful love!¡¯ He cries, I crawl over to my mother, take her hand, and hold it up to my face. I cry into her hand. We stay like this for a while until Dad says something. Astrid, you need to tell me exactly what happened, he says firmly. ¡®We were ying hide and seek. It was my turn to find her. I thought I had found her, but it wasn¡¯t her. It was a wolf. He growled and came out from behind the trees. Mum wanted me to hide in the shrubs. Even though I was so scared, I stayed as still as possible, but the wolf came close and scared me again with an angry, loud growl. I didn¡¯t mean to scream, Daddy. The wolf chased me, and I ran. Mum yelled out at the wolf. She said it was her the wolf wanted. She screamed for me to keep running. When I turned, the wolf was hurting her. So, I ran to that tree and climbed it. Then I screamed, and you came here, I say, crying. I look at Dad. I¡¯ve never seen him look at me that way before. It¡¯s a look of pure hatred. ¡®Daddy?¡¯ I say, crying. Dad grabs me by the hair and drags me back toward our house. ¡®Daddy, Daddy. What are you doing? Why are you hurting me?¡¯ | yell. ¡®It¡¯s your fault she is dead! It¡¯s your fault the wolf killed her! If you listened to her, obeyed her and stayed still, she would still be alive; he yells. ¡®Daddy, please! I didn¡¯t mean to kill her! Please! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± I¡¯m dragged upstairs to my room and thrown inside. My Dad ms my door closed, and for the first time, I hear a key locking the door. Mum!¡¯ I scream, sitting up drenched in sweat. I look around the cell and let my eyes adjust. My breathing is heavy, and my heart races with panic. It was just a dream, the same dream 1 always have. Huddled in the corner of the dirty cell, I rest my chin on my knees. I jerk my head up when I feel a presence. ¡®Who¡¯s there?¡¯ | ask, sniffling. Footstepse closer. Alpha Zenith has a grin on his face. I re at him. ¡®What do you want?¡¯ I yell. ¡®You know very well what I want, he snaps back. I¡¯m not letting James mark me. I sure as hell won¡¯t be his mate!¡¯ I yell. His grin changes into a re. ¡®Do you know, you were screaming out for your mother before you woke up?¡¯ He says. I look at the ground. ¡®What happened to her?¡¯ He asks. ¡®None of your damn business! I yell. ¡®What if I told you, I already know?¡¯ He says, grinning again. I look at him, confused. ¡®What would you say if I said I knew your mother?¡¯ He asks. I don¡¯t believe you, I say, looking away again. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Heughs, drags an old rickety chair in front of my cell door, and sits ¡®Well, aren¡¯t you in for a big surprise?¡¯ He says with a smirk and crosses his arms. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Alpha Zenith I¡¯m going to tell you a story, Astrid. And you¡¯re going to listen to every word, he says. I re at him but give him my full attention because I know he can make me listen if he has to, and I¡¯ve been through enough. ¡®Twenty-two years ago, Moonstone Crest was the strongest pack around. They hosted an annual mating ceremony, where packs would be invited from all around the world to potentially find their mates.¡¯ ¡®Unexpectedly, my pack, Shady Crest, had been invited. Unfortunately, my father was the Alpha and did not get along with the Alpha of Moonstone Crest. My father was willing to put his hatred for Alpha Bane aside, though, as he hoped I¡¯d find my mate there. I could finally take over as Alpha if I did. ¡®We attended the mating ceremony, and it was a spectacr event. However, not long after arriving, I smelled the most alluring scent I had ever smelled before ¨C vani and honey. I followed the scent to no avail. I didn¡¯t understand why my mate¡¯s scent kept disappearing. Surely, she could smell my scent too, which would make her follow me.¡¯ ¡®Confused, I told my father I could smell my mate but couldn¡¯t find her. We spent most of the night searching for her. The scent finally led me to the front of the Moonstone Crest packhouse. I looked up to see the most beautiful girl I have ever seen looking out the window. She is N?velDrama.Org holds this content. frightened when she sees me. ¡®Please! Wait!¡¯ I yell as she backs away from the window. She slowly re- approaches the windowsill, and we stare into each other¡¯s eyes. The world vanishes. It¡¯s as though only she and I exist. Nothing else matters. ¡®Mate¡¯, we both say. Our eyes turn ck, then silver for a moment, and go back to our standard colours. ¡®Pleasee down, so we can meet properly,¡¯ I say, smiling. She shakes her head no. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t, she says in her sweet voice. I give her a confused look. ¡®But we¡¯re mates! Surely you cane down so we can talk? And maybe have a dance?¡¯ ¡®Her beautiful green eyes were like emeralds and her long brown hair blows in the wind. ¡®You don¡¯t understand. Mate bond or not, my father would never let me be with the future Alpha of Shady Crest.¡¯ She cries. ¡®Confused with her words, I ask her, what¡¯s wrong with being the future Luna of Shady Crest? She tells me: ¡®your father has tarnished the pack¡¯s name with his wicked ways and his treatment of his pack. He kidnaps and hunts humans for sport, she says.¡¯ ¡®Why should my father¡¯s ways affect us?¡¯ I ask, bing angry. ¡®My father will make me reject you regardless of how good or bad your heart is. I¡¯m sorry, she exins, tearfully.¡¯ ¡®We can figure this out, my love! But, please, juste down. I will speak to your father and tell him and show him I will treat you like a Queen, I beg her. She continues to wipe tears from her face and shake her head. ¡®If you won¡¯te down here, I wille up there!¡¯ I tell her, breaking the front door down. I run upstairs and push her bedroom door open. I march over to her, but she has so much sadness in her eyes. ¡®Leaning over her, I hold her chin in my hand. The chemistry between us is magical. I lean my head down to brush my lips against hers. I cup her face in my hands, and she ces her hands on my chest.¡¯ ¡®Our lips meld together with intense passion. It feels so right and so good. Our lips finally part, and she bursts into tears. ¡®My sweet love, who is your father?¡¯ | ask. She looks away. ¡®Alpha Bane of Moonstone Crest, she whispers. ¡®In shock, I take a step back. ¡®You¡¯re Alyssa, the daughter of Alpha Bane?¡¯ I say. She looks up into my eyes and nods. I pull her into my chest, letting her cry. I stroke her hair tofort her. ¡®Our fathers are the greatest of enemies. There has to be a way for us to be together, I say. ¡®Come, Alyssa, take my hand. Let us go to the dance. If everyone sees us happy together, maybe our fathers will approve of us. We need to try at least, my love, I say Alyssa nods. We smile at each other and walk hand in hand to the dance. All eyes are on us, in shock, as we walk in. Everyone stares, not expecting us to be matched by the Moon Goddess. We dance among the others as sparks fly between us. Alyssa¡¯s smile brightens the room. We stare lovingly into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®What is the meaning of this? Get away from my daughter now!¡¯ Alpha Bane yells across the room. Everyone gasps and stands aside to let Alpha Bane through. Alyssa clings to my coat and looks up at me. Her beautiful green eyes well with tears. ¡®Alpha Bane, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, I say, most respectfully, bowing my head. ¡®Alyssa,e here now! He snaps. ¡®Dad, it¡¯s okay. Zenith is my mate,¡¯ she says with a nervous smile for her dad! ¡®Alpha Bane¡¯s face pales instantly. ¡®No. The Moon Goddess would not be so cruel to mate my precious daughter with the lowest pack. You¡¯re the most hated pack in the world,¡¯ he yells.¡¯ I stiffen at his words. Alpha Bane, please. I can assure you Alyssa is my mate, and I¡¯m so honoured to ept her as my mate. I know you and my father don¡¯t see eye to eye, but-¡®I¡¯m interrupted ¡°See eye to eye? Your father murders humans for fun! The man beats his pack members. He is the only Alpha known to keep pack members as ves. He is sick and twisted, Alpha Bane yells.¡¯ ¡®Enough!¡¯ My Dad yells and steps forward, out of the crowd. He looks at Alyssa, clinging to me with tears in her eyes, with my arm around her waist, sping her tight. My Dad chuckles at the situation.¡¯ ¡®Who would have thought? My son, blessed with your daughter,¡¯ he chuckles. ¡®The Moon Goddess must surely hate you, Alpha Bane, to make you share grand-pups with me!¡¯ Dad chuckles. ¡®Dad. This mateship is a blessing for Alyssa and me. You need to keep your taunts to yourself!¡¯ I yell at him. My Dad growls at me for disrespecting him in front of all the packs.¡¯ ¡®Alyssa! You are to reject Zenith right now!¡¯ Alpha Bane orders. Alyssa and I both flinch at his demand. We stare into each other¡¯s eyes. I shake my head no. I plead with Alyssa not to do ¡®She doesn¡¯t want to reject me. She wants to ept me. ¡®Now! Alpha Bane yells, making her jump. ¡®You wouldn¡¯t dare make her reject my son!¡¯ My father yells at Alpha Bane, Alpha Bane grabs Alyssa by the wrist and pulls her to him, ¡®Alyssa, you listen to me now. You deserve better. You deserve to be with the best Alpha out there! Do you think you will have a happy life in that packhouse?¡¯ He yells: ¡®He forcefully turns Alyssa around by her arms. ¡®Do it now, or everyone will know you as a traitor to this family. Do you want your mother living with that reputation?¡¯ Alyssa is crying. She shakes her head no.¡¯ ¡®Forgive me, Zenith. Please forgive me. I, Alyssa Moonstone, reject you, future Alpha Zenith of Shady Crest as my mate.¡¯ I¡¯m crippled with severe pain in my chest. It feels like she has ripped my heart out. I see Alyssa in the same pain, gripping her chest. Everyone gasps and watches on in horror. Rejecting mates is extremely rare. Most would never witness a rejection in their lifetime.¡¯ ¡®The mating ceremony is over! Everyone, go home!¡¯ Alpha Bane yells. He still has his hands around Alyssa. He is pulling her away toward the packhouse. I want to run to her, but my father grabs me and holds me back.¡¯ ¡®You will pay for this, Alpha Bane! I swear to the Moon Goddess, you will pay!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Four months pass. My father and I organise our warriors to wipe out the Moonstone pack so I can free Alyssa and bring her home with me where she belongs. We have it all nned out. We would trespass onto Moonstone Crest the night of Alpha Bane¡¯s birthday celebrations, discreetly killing guards and warriors one by one. The celebrations would be in the great hall where the mating ceremony was held. Once I found Alyssa, I would lure her away from the hall. My warriors would close all the doors to the hall, barricading them in. The warriors would pour fuel outside the hall, block the doors, and then ignite a fire. Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Alpha Zenith ¡®The moment I see Alyssa, my heart races. I watch her for a while and notice she doesn¡¯t seem sad or depressed. Not the way I have been, every moment I¡¯ve been away from her. Sheughs and dances with everyone, she even clings to her Dad¡¯s arm, kissing him on his cheek. I don¡¯t understand. Why isn¡¯t she upset or angry at him? Why does she look so happy? | thought there had to be a good exnation.¡¯ ¡®Alyssa walks over to the food table, plucks some grapes and strawberries from a fruit bowl, and eats them. ¡®Alyssa¡¯, I whisper. She stops herself from reaching for another strawberry and looks around. ¡®Alyssa¡¯, I whisper again. ¡®She looks around to see me hiding in the garden. Her lips part as she lets out a small gasp. She is shocked to see me. She scans her surroundings to see if anyone is watching her, then looks back at me. I gesture for her to walk over to me. She is very hesitant and is debating whether or not to approach me.¡¯ ¡®She bites her lip and gives me a small nod to say she wille to me. Then, she looks around again and discreetly leaves the hall. My warriors watch me from their hiding spots, waiting for the signal to shut and seal the doors to set the hall alight: ¡°As soon as Alyssa approaches, I pull her into my chest and hold her tight. Although I can¡¯t feel the sparks or the bond because of the rejection, I don¡¯t mind. The Moon Goddess gave her to me, and I knew I would always love her, no matter what. ¡®Zenith, what are you doing here?¡¯ She asks, pushing me away. I¡¯m here to save you. I will take you away from here to be my mate and my Luna.¡¯ I smile. Alyssa takes a step back. ¡°Zenith¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say. I don¡¯t know how to tell you¡­ she says with sadness.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t have to thank me, Alyssa. We can be together! Your father can never stop us this way, I say, smiling down at her. She looks at me, confused. ¡®Zenith, I rejected you. We can¡¯t be together. I need you to understand that. I¡¯m to be mated with Alpha Axton from the Justice pack in a few days,¡¯ she says. Angry at her words, I let out a growl. ¡®No, mate of mine will be mated to another wolf.¡¯ My wolf is angry and is trying to shift. My eyes are ck from her words.¡¯ ¡®Zenith, we no longer have the bond. It would be best if you moved on for your family¡¯s sake and your sake. I like Alpha Axton. My father thinks they will be the next strongest pack. My family wants me to be with him. I also want to be with Alpha Axton, she says.¡¯ ¡®No!¡¯I say firmly. Alyssa flinches and stares into my wolf¡¯s eyes. She steps backwards, and her eyes water. I can sense she is about to run. I signal the warriors to shut and seal the doors. But before she can run, I throw her over my shoulder. ¡®You¡¯reing home with me where you belong!¡¯ I say. Screams erupt from the hall. Pack members bang on the doors in need of escape.¡¯ ¡®Alyssa screams in horror when she realises what I¡¯m doing. She kicks and punches with all her might until I drop her to the ground. She tries to run to the hall to open the door to free everyone. Grabbing her again, I hold her tightly in my arms. I sit a distance away from the hall, but close enough to feel the heat radiating from the mes. I hold her in myp and stroke her hair. She cries and screams. I tell her we can be together, and I¡¯ll make a new hall for her at Shady Crest.¡¯ ¡®The screams stop, and the hall copses-smoke billows around us. My father approaches, smiles, and looks down at Alyssa, who is distressed. ¡®Wee to the family, sweetheart, Dad says. Alyssa spits at him. He ps her across the face. I let go of Alyssa and stand. ¡®Never p my mate!¡¯ I yell at him. He smirks and looks past my shoulder. Alyssa stands there shaking in anger. ¡®You! You killed my father!¡¯ She screams, ¡®You murdered my entire pack! ¡®She punches my chest over and over in anger. ¡®I hate you!! hate you! I hate you! She screams. ¡®My father was only trying to protect me from men like your father!¡¯ She yells. I¡¯m not like my father, I say, in shock.¡¯ ¡®You just let my father and an innocent pack burn! Children! Mothers! Fathers! Brothers! Sisters! You murdered them all! You are worse than your father! She screams. My heart sinks at the truth in her words.¡¯ ¡®Alyssa. It¡¯s not meant to be like this,¡¯ I say. ¡®I will never be your mate, Zenith. Not now, never. You¡¯ve murdered my family and my pack! I¡¯m leaving, and I¡¯m going to be with Alpha Axton, She yells, crying. ¡®She shifts into her wolf and runs to the woods. Her wolf is enormous, with pure white, long fur. Almost the size of an Alpha wolf. Moonstone Crest is the only pack with pure white wolves. They¡¯re descendants of the Moon Goddess. I¡¯m angry, and I chase after her. I will find you, Alyssa, and you will be my mate! Or you can choose to die!¡¯ I yell before shifting into my wolf. Her wolf is faster than mine. I can¡¯t catch her. I let out a long, loud, heartbroken howl and returned to the warriors and to my father, who I¡¯m furious with. It was his idea to kill the entire pack. I should not have listened to him. My Dadughs. I¡¯m growling and snapping at him. ¡®Wanting justice, I challenge him. The warriors¡¯ gasp, knowing a challenge is a fight to the death. My Dad epts the challenge and shifts into his wolf. Being Alpha, he isrger than my wolf, but his age is his weakness and my advantage.¡¯ ¡®Lunging at my father, we roll, taking swipes at each other and biting into each other¡¯s flesh as soon as there is an opportunity to do so. Blood stters onto the warriors as they watch on. Finally, I bite my father¡¯s throat and rip his head off. ¡®I immediately growrger ande into my power, letting out a loud howl to announce myself as the new Alpha. I have many wounds. My Dad had bitten my ear off during the fight. I shift back into human form, with my ear mostly gone. I return to the packhouse as the new Alpha.¡¯ ¡®My search for Alyssa and her pack spans months and then years. In the meantime, I ept Alice as my chosen mate. She has a crush on me. We eventually have a daughter Vanessa, and two twin sons: James, followed by John.¡¯ I¡¯m a ruthless Alpha and often lose my temper. I never stop searching for Alyssa. Yearster, I found out the Justice pack had been wiped out, with only the Luna, Alyssa, escaping. She is with-child, carrying Alpha Axton¡¯s baby. After being in two packs that were both wiped out, she wants to live amongst humans. She can¡¯t bear the thought of raising her baby in the werewolf world. ¡®She moves to the city, where she meets a human who falls deeply in love with her. They buy a house together near the woods. She loves nature, and being a wolf, she shifts secretly and goes for runs in the woods. Her human lover doesn¡¯t know what she and the baby truly are. He loves her so much, and her daughter knows only him as her Dad. She wants her daughter to have a wolf-free life for as long as possible and protect her from the danger and brutality of the werewolf world. Once her daughter turns eighteen, shifting into a wolf is inevitable. Just before her eighteenth birthday, Alyssa intends to tell her about her wolf DNA. ¡®When her daughter is around seven, and my sons are not much older, I find out where they live. The house emits sweet giggles. I watch and wait in the woods until I hear Alyssa¡¯s voice. ¡®Come on, Astrid, darling. It¡¯s your turn to find me!¡¯ Although I can¡¯t see you, I know you¡¯re hiding somewhere. Sniffing around, I catch your All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. scent. Maybe if I growl, I can scare you into moving, and it works. I knew chasing you would make her her.¡¯ ¡®I run toward her and lunge at her. My teeth sink into her neck while I shake her around like a rag doll, and the colour fades from her face, and she bes lifeless. Once I know, she is dead. I also consider killing you up in the tree until I hear the gunshots. I have achieved my goal, killing your mother for leaving me for Alpha Axton.¡¯ I decide to monitor you over the years. I know your stepfather isn¡¯t treating you well. It makes me happy knowing it would have made your mother miserable.¡¯ ¡®My pack runs differently from other packs. I don¡¯t want to go along with the whole fated-mate shindig. Instead, I decide to match people with mates who increase the pack¡¯s strength. Vanessa, pretending to be a victim, goes to Shadow Crest with the mission to mark and mate Ryker, one of the strongest alphas around, besides me. Alice is stubborn, though, and doesn¡¯t want to leave Vanessa. So, I send them both and keep in contact with them daily. Alice spends the odd night here, with Shadow Crest none-the-wiser.¡¯ ¡®Knowing you are of Moonstone Crest and Justice pack DNA means you are a powerful wolf with rare genes and likely a pure white wolf who would breed strong pups with my son. Amelia is an Alpha¡¯s daughter too, mixed with a secret gene that only her family and I know about, who, with a substantial dowry, handed her over to be mated with John. ¡®Love no longer matters. It doesn¡¯t matter if the Moon Goddess gives you a mate. There is always a chance you¡¯ll be rejected and left for someone else, regardless of how strong the bond is! I learned power is stronger than love that night.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s what I taught my pack: it¡¯s less heart-breaking to choose a mate who will benefit you and the pack, and a fated mate¡¯s rejection is gut-wrenching.¡¯ ¡®My kids agreed. I killed the boy¡¯s fated mates. They were weak Omegas. Can you believe that? Omegas matched to future alphas! I killed Vanessa¡¯s mate, too. He was the weakest wolf I had ever seen: more mutt than wolf. And now, here you are, the day before your eighteenth birthday, about to be marked with my eldest son. How did it go? Oh, yes. ¡®Wee to the family, sweetheart, Alpha Zenith says with a sadistic smile. Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Astrid In utter shock, I can¡¯t believe what Alpha Zenith has just told me. He is my mother¡¯s true mate and murderer. I stand, run to the cell door, and shake the bars with fury full of anger. ¡®You killed my mother! You killed her!¡¯ I yell. Alpha Zenith smiles. ¡®Yes, I killed her! After everything, I did for her! I gave her a chance to reunite with me, and she threw it away like I was nothing, like I wasn¡¯t even worth the risk!¡¯ He yells. ¡®You killed her whole family! You murdered them all in cold blood! She didn¡¯t want to be with a monster!¡¯ I yell. The look on Alpha Zenith¡¯s face changes from a smile to aggression. He unlocks the cell door and grabs me by the throat, holding me against the cold stone wall. ¡®What did you call me?¡¯ He growls, squeezing my throat tighter. I try to loosen his hands from my throat. I can¡¯t breathe. ck dots appear in my vision, and he loosens his grip and speaks. Call me a monster again, Astrid, he warns. Boring his eyes with mine, I know he will kill me if I call him anything again. I shake my head in defeat. ¡®That¡¯s what I thought, he says, dropping me to the ground. Tears stain my face, and I¡¯m gasping for oxygen. ¡®Pathetic!¡¯ He says, staring down at me, before smirking and walking away. I feel like I will explode. A cocktail of emotions swarms through me with all this new information about my mother, my father and the pack Ie from. I stand, grab the sides of my head, and let out the loudest, most frustrated scream. Jameses running down the stairs. ¡®Astrid! What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ He asks, concerned. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong?¡¯ I repeat, in disbelief, at his dumb question. I¡¯m locked in a cold, dirty cell, forced to be your mate! Your father murdered my mother! He wiped out her whole pack! I want to be with Ryker, where I am supposed to be! And you dare to ask me what is wrong?¡¯ I yell. James looks away. ¡®Did you know your father killed my mother? Did you know he murdered an entire pack?¡¯ I yell. James looks at me in silence for a moment. ¡°Yes, I know. The whole pack knows. Most pack members are afraid to disobey him. They know he¡¯ll kill them in the blink of an eye. They all know you¡¯re Alyssa Moonstone¡¯s daughter, the only werewolf left from Moonstone Crest. Why do you think everyone was so excited to meet you when you arrived?¡¯ He: asks. ¡®I hate you,¡¯ I say in a low voice. James stiffens and res at me. ¡®Look, I need to help Dad in the office today. I wille to see you when I return, he says. I¡¯d prefer you nevere near me again,¡¯ I retort. James crosses his arms in anger and goes upstairs. Hour¡¯s pass. I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ste afternoon. It¡¯s hard to tell with no windows down here. I wonder if Amelia had any luck finding the cell key. For self- entertainment, I throw small stones between the bars of the cell door, missing half the time. Suddenly, I hear yelling and cries. Light appears on the stairs as the door opens. Someone shoves Amelia down the stairs. She cries out as she stumbles and falls. ¡®Please, John, I¡¯m sorry!¡¯ She says. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Don¡¯t waste your apologies on me! Save them for the Alpha! John yells. He stomps heavily across the stone floor, grabbing Amelia by the hair and dragging her into the cell next to mine. He throws her in and ms the cell door shut. ¡®Amelia!¡¯ I shout. We look at each other. Her eyes are red and puffy from crying. She has a few minor bruises on her neck. ¡°Astrid, I¡¯m sorry, she cries, looking away. ¡®I caught my little mate, Amelia here, rummaging through my father¡¯s things, and forced her to confess what she was looking for, John says, smirking. ¡®You were supposed to be at work today!¡¯ Amelia yells at John. ¡®I was but came home early. We had some issues with Ryker from Shadow Crest, which we had to take care of. So dad sent me home to prepare the warriors. Just in case Ryker tries to break in and rescue his dear little Astrid, John says. ¡®Ryker is looking for me?¡¯ I ask excitedly. How did Ryker know to go to Zenith Creations? He must have found the business card. I left it in my room. ¡®Don¡¯t get too excited sweet cheeks, John says. ¡°His beta, Seth and others found your scent in the city, but lost the trail. Seth broke into our underground car park after picking up your scent again. Pack warriors patrol at night. We caught Seth, as you know, and he has been in the basement ever since. We only let him out to interrogate him and rough him up a bit, Johnughs. ¡®Wait! That guy you beat up the other day was Seth?¡± I ask, in shock. ¡®Sure was, he chuckles. ¡®You¡¯re a bastard! You know that, John?¡¯ I yelled, ring at him. ¡®Yep, I know it, and I like it, Johnughs. ¡®What has Alpha Zenith told Ryker?¡¯ I ask, needing more information. ¡®Dad told him you begged him for temp work, to skip town, so we gave you work for a few days, paid you cash, and then you left.¡¯ he smiles. ¡®Did he believe it?¡¯ | ask. ¡®I don¡¯t know. Hence, James and I came back to the house to prepare, just in case he trespassed and searched for you and Seth. Anyway, I¡¯m sure your soon-to-be mate, James, wille to see you shortly. Alpha Zenith should be back soon, too. I¡¯m interested to see what Amelia¡¯s punishment is for trying to help you escape,¡¯ he says with a smirk. John leaves Amelia and me, and I crawl over to her on my hands and knees on the stone floor and reach out to her. She is shaking and petrified, as am I. ¡®Amelia, look at me,¡¯ I whisper. Amelia slowly looks up at me with her pretty brown eyes. ¡®I won¡¯t let anything happen to you, okay?¡¯ I promise. ¡®Astrid, there is nothing you can do,¡¯ she says, wiping tears from her face. ¡°Ryker will save us, he ising to save me. I just know it, and you wille home with us!¡¯ I say reassuringly. I hope you¡¯re right, she sobs. Momentster, Alpha Zenith enters the cells, dragging Seth down the stairs. A calico bag is over his head, and he isn¡¯t moving. Seth¡¯s wrists are tied together with rope. ¡®Seth!¡¯I yell. ¡®Yell all you want. I knocked Seth out good!¡¯ Alpha Zenithughs as he drags Seth to a cell opposite mine and throws . him in like a bag of potatoes. ¡®Why the hell are you in here, Amelia?¡¯ He growls. Amelia bursts into tears, frightened. ¡°Ah, fuck it. I¡¯ve got more important shit to deal with right now,¡¯ Alpha Zenith snaps, stomping off. Amelia and I stay huddled up, despite the bars between us. It must be nightfall when Jameses down the steps. He unlocks my cell door, not saying a word, and gazes at me the whole time. Then, he pulls me away from Amelia. ¡®Don¡¯t touch me! Get your hands off me!¡¯ I yell, trying to p his face. He pins my wrists between us, holding them tightly. I wish I could mark you right now, Astrid, he whispers. Shuddering at his words, I recoil from him. ¡®I look forward to your first shift tomorrow night. Ever since Ryker showed up looking for you, I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking of you. Thinking of him taking you from me is not good, he says, ¡®I belong with Alpha Ryker, not you! You¡¯ll be sorry when he finds me!¡¯ I yell. James res and pushes me harshly against the bars. ¡®You are mine! And I¡¯ll im you as mine after your first shift. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re bearing my pups by the end of the night! He growls. ¡®I will never mate with you. I would rather die than bear your pups!¡¯ I yell. James strikes my face, and I fall to the ground. ¡®Astrid!¡¯ Amelia cries out. James storms out of the cell, locking it behind him. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m sorry you had to see that,¡¯ I say. ¡®Astrid, we need to get out of here!¡¯ Amelia cries. ¡®I know, I say, looking away. Seth sits up. ¡®Seth! Seth!¡¯ He raises his wrists to his face to take the calico bag off his head. He spends a few moments squinting before his eyes adjust. ¡®Astrid?¡¯ He wonders. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s me! Seth ¨C I¡¯m so d you¡¯re awake. I was so worried! ¡®Where are we?¡¯ He is dizzy and disoriented. ¡®We¡¯re in the cells underneath the Shady Crest packhouse.¡¯ ¡® ¡®Who is that?¡¯ He asks, nodding to the cell next to mine. ¡®Amelia. She tried to help me escape, but she got caught. She is John¡¯s chosen mate,¡¯ I exin. ¡®Why would anyone have a chosen mate?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Alpha Zenith doesn¡¯t want his children or pack members to be with their true mates. So, he killed Vanessa, James¡¯ and John¡¯s mates. Alpha Zenith says they were weak omegas. He wants only high- ranking, powerful werewolves to produce pups with his kids. He wants them to breed stronger wolf pups to make the pack stronger. Amelia is the daughter of an alpha from another pack. He bought her to breed with John. He is trying to force me to mate with James after my first shift tomorrow night, I exin. The look on Seth¡¯s face says it all. ¡®Astrid, you are Alpha Ryker¡¯s mate! You are my Luna! You can¡¯t mate with James!¡¯ He yells. ¡®We need to think of a way to escape before I shift. Otherwise, we have to hope Ryker saves us,¡¯ I say. Seth and Amelia nod in agreement. We spend the rest of the evening devising a n bute up with nothing. Amelia tried to dig her way out, only to find disappointment and stone. Seth tried to bend the cell bars, to no avail. While I attempted to pick the lock with a bobby-pin, I took from Amelia¡¯s hair. We sit and stare at each other in defeat ¡®We can only hope that Ryker saves us, Seth says with dismay. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Alpha Ryker We arrive in the city, park outside Zenith Creations, enter the facility, and find an elevator. The elevator door dings and opens. We step out and spot arge door and enter. It¡¯s quite a modern, sleek waiting room. It even has a water feature on one wall. I approach therge desk to see a blonde receptionist All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. on the phone. Leaning on the desk, I tap my fingers impatiently. The receptionist raises a perfectly shaped brow at me. I take the phone from her and throw it behind her. ¡®Excuse me!¡¯ She says. ¡®That was a significant client on the phone!¡¯ She yells. ¡®I don¡¯t give a shit who was on the phone. Where¡¯s Zenith? | want to speak with him immediately!¡¯ I yell. She picks up a phone and presses a button. ¡®There is a vulgar man here, with two other men wanting to speak with you immediately, she says. She covers the mic on the phone with her nail-polished hand. ¡®What is your name?¡¯ She asks. ¡°Alpha Ryker, I snap. ¡°Alpha Ryker, sir, Yes, okay. I will send them in,¡¯ she tells Alpha Zenith. She puts the phone down and stands. ¡®Follow me, please, she says. We¡¯re escorted to the middle door a few metres behind her desk. Alpha Zenith sits in an oversized chair behind a desk with two bodyguards. ¡®Alpha Ryker! What a surprise to see you here. Please, sit,¡¯ he says with a smile. ¡®No, we will stay standing. Where is she?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Where is who?¡¯ Zenith asks. cing my hand in my pocket, I pull the card out and m it onto his desk. ¡®My mate, Astrid. I know she is here. We can smell her scent!¡¯ Zenith pauses and stares at the business card. ¡®I found this card in her room after she ran, I say. ¡®Yes. Astrid was here, but only for a few days. She asked me for a few days¡¯ work to skip town. I didn¡¯t question her. She was a young girl who needed help, so I helped her and gave her a job, and she left, Zenith exins. ¡®You¡¯re lying,¡¯ I yell. Zenith puts his hands in the air. ¡®Look, believe me, or don¡¯t believe me, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re bothering to find Astrid if she doesn¡¯t want to be with you. Maybe you should let her be, he suggests. ¡®She only left because some of your old pack members threatened to kill her if she didn¡¯t!¡¯ | growl, Zenith has a poker face, and his two men give each other a look. And which old members would they be?¡¯ Zenith asked. ¡®Alice and Vanessa. But not to worry: they¡¯re currently locked up awaiting punishment.¡¯ I notice the two men give each other another look, and then re at me. ¡°And what will their punishment be?¡¯ Zenith asked calmly. T¡¯ll have them killed, and their heads ripped off for threatening my Luna and mate,¡¯ I say, lying. Zenith res for a split second. ¡®I see,¡¯ he says, his fists clenched. ¡®I suppose you haven¡¯t seen my missing beta Seth either?¡¯ || ask, expecting another denjal. I can smell Seth¡¯s scent in the room. He has been here as well. ¡®No, we haven¡¯t, but I will let you know if Astrid contacts me if you like?¡¯ He says. I re at him. He is the worst liar I have ever met. I would appreciate that. ¡®Your beta and gamma?¡¯ I ask, looking at the two men. ¡®These are my sons: James, the future Alpha of Shady Crest and John, he says. James is ring at me as though he despises me and wants to rip my head off. John is smirking. I¡¯m sure we will see each other again soon,¡¯ I say, leaving Kane and Leon following behind. Out of the elevator, we go straight to the car. ¡®He is lying,¡¯ I say. ¡®We figured as much, Kane says. ¡®I can smell Seth¡¯s scent. He has been there, I point out. ¡®What¡¯s our next move?¡¯ Leon asks. ¡®Let¡¯s get back home and make a n. We will need all our warriors,¡¯ I say. We arrive at Shadow Crest a short whileter. ¡®Leon, get the maps of Shady Crest from the library. Kane, bring Mia and Hayley here.¡¯ They both nod and leave. Leon returns a short timeter with a couple of scrolls he hands to me. ¡®Alpha Ryker!¡¯ Mia says as she enters the room, Kane and Hayley behind her. ¡®Please tell me you found them, she says, hopeful. I shake my head. ¡®No, but I can confirm they were both at Zenith Creations. Their scents were faint but were there. Alpha Zenith denied seeing Seth but said Astrid worked for him for a few days before leaving with enough money to skip town. So, he has them. He¡¯s lying, We gather around the table and roll out the map showing Shady Crest. ¡®I think they¡¯re in his house. They¡¯re not exactly going to let us have a look around. The only way in is if we trespass and dere war. The girls gasped. ¡®If we go to war, some of our pack members could die,¡¯ Hayley grabs Kane¡¯s arm tightly. ¡®No one has to die, I reassure her. ¡®How so?¡¯ Leon asks, confused. ¡®When we were in the office today, I mentioned Vanessa and Alice as the reason why Astrid fled. I told him they would be punished by death. Zenith tried to hide it, but he and his sons weren¡¯t happy about it. We need to find out why he doesn¡¯t want Alice and Vanessa harmed. Leon, take a few warriors with you and bring Alice and Vanessa here for questioning.¡¯ Leon nods and leaves the room. Leon returns with warriors who are dragging Alice and Vanessa into the room. They sit them on a chair next to each other. Alice spits at my feet as I approach. ¡®That isn¡¯t very nice, Alice,¡¯ I say. She lets out a derangedugh, ¡°You have to tell me, what are you to, Shady Crest? What are your rankings? | ask. Alice res at me, remaining silent. Vanessa stares into my eyes with sadness. ¡®Why couldn¡¯t you just love me as I loved you?¡¯ She cries. Kneeling in front of her, I lean in closer. ¡®What are you to, Alpha Zenith?¡± I ask, ring at her. Vanessa recoils from me and looks away. ¡®You will answer me, or Mia will convince you to talk.¡¯ I motion for Mia to step forward, and she cracks her knuckles, giving Vanessa a death stare. I¡¯m his daughter,¡¯ she confesses. I could have heard a pin drop. ¡®Vanessa!¡¯ Alice growls at her. ¡®You¡¯re Alpha Zenith¡¯s daughter? That makes Alice the Luna of Shady Crest! You said they abused you, that you were the pack ves! Why did youe here if you¡¯re the Luna, and you¡¯re his daughter?¡¯ | ask, half questioning, half-wondering. ¡®Vanessa, keep your mouth shut!¡¯ Alice snaps. ¡®Leon, take Alice back to her cell,¡¯ I order. Once Alice is gone, I grab Vanessa by the chin. ¡®Tell me everything you know, now!¡¯ I demand. My father, Alpha Zenith, sent me here to be Luna and bear your pups, But unfortunately, he killed my true mate. Dad said my mate was weak, and his children would only breed with the best. Knowing you were mateless and one of the strongest alphas around, he told me to seek refuge here, with the intent of us sleeping together. The irony is, the moment ! met you, I instantly had a crush on you. It was all too easy to fulfil Dad¡¯s wishes.¡¯ ¡®Do you know where Astrid is?¡¯ | ask. Vanessa looks away. ¡®Please, Vanessa. She¡¯s, my mate. I love her. Tell me, and your punishment will be lenient,¡¯ I I¡¯m only going to tell you, Ryker, because I love you, and I want you to be happy, she says, tears rolling down her cheeks. ¡®She is at Shady Crest,¡¯ she confesses. I knew it! Seth¡¯s there too!¡¯ I growl. ¡®Wait! There is something you should know. My brother James ns on marking her, and sleeping with her, tomorrow night after her shift, she says. Angry, I growl loudly at her words, ¡®No wonder he wanted to rip my head off when I saw him today, I ponder. Kane, let¡¯s go over the map and work out the best strategy to defeat Zenith and his pack, Leon, you can get the warriors prepared. Then, tomorrow evening, it¡¯s war!¡¯ I dere. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ¡®Happy Birthday!¡¯ Amelia says as I wake. ¡®Happy Birthday, Luna!¡¯ Seth cheers. I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡®Who would have thought I¡¯d be celebrating my eighteenth in a cold, dirty cell?¡¯ I chuckle. Seth and Ameliaugh. We all go silent in thought ¡®Astrid?¡¯ Amelia says, concerned. I¡¯m terrified. I¡¯m meeting my wolf tonight. What if Ryker doesn¡¯t save us in time? What if James marks me?¡¯ I worry. ¡®Let¡¯s see if I can mind-link Alpha Ryker. James and John injected wolfsbane into me. But unfortunately, it weakened me and hindered our connection, Seth says. We watch on as he concentrates, his eyes clouding over. ¡®Is it working?¡¯ | ask. Seth nods. I¡¯ve gotten through to Alpha Ryker!¡¯ He says. I run to my cell door, hold the bars, and partially squeeze my head through them. ¡®Seth, tell him I¡¯m sorry. Tell Ryker I am so sorry. I should not have left. I didn¡¯t want to leave!¡¯ I yell desperately. ¡®Ryker says he knows. Vanessa confessed everything. Did you¡¯ know Alice poisoned him so Vanessa could mark him?¡¯ Seth says. I gasp. ¡®Please tell me she didn¡¯t?¡¯ I panic. ¡®No, Kane and Leon were there just in time. They¡¯re both in the cells now. I rx with relief. ¡®He knows we¡¯re here. He will be here tonight with the warriors to free us,¡¯ he says. ¡®Please tell him I miss him, and I just want to be with him. Seth nods. ¡®Um, he says he can¡¯t wait to hold you in his arms and taste your sweet lips, Seth blushes. I giggle and blush in response. ¡®So, I guess we just have to wait it out until tonight, I say. Seth nods. I can¡¯t help but smile and hug myself. I jump up and down and do a twirl. I¡¯m going to see Ryker tonight!¡¯ I say with excitement. Seth and Amelia smile at seeing me so happy and excited. My joy is short-lived when John and Jamese marching down the stairs, smirking. John unlocks Amelia¡¯s door and drags her out. ¡®No, John. Please! Where are you taking me?¡¯ Amelia cries. ¡®Let her go!¡¯ | shout. Amelia kicks and punches John. ¡®Stop fighting me! Alpha Zenith is ready for you. The longer you make him wait, the moreshes you¡¯ll receive!¡¯ He snaps. ¡®Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Or what?¡¯ John yells. I¡¯ll rip your head off the moment I shift if youy a finger on her!¡¯ John res at me. ¡®James, I think you need to put Astrid in her ce!¡¯ He warns. John is still dragging Amelia up the stairs as she continues kicking and screaming. James enters my cell and steps forward, and I step back until I¡¯m up against the wall with nowhere else to go. He cups my cheek with his hand. ¡®Tonight, we be one, and you be mine!¡¯ He whispers in my ear. Then he presses his body against mine, pinning me against the wall, and kisses my neck. I try to fight him off, but he has my hands pinned above my head. ¡®Get off my Luna now!¡¯ Seth growls. James pauses with annoyance and turns to Seth. ¡°Astrid is my Luna and my mate! I will do as I please with her, so if I were you, I would shut your trap before Ie in there and rip your head off! James kisses my neck, ¡°Please! Stop!¡¯ I yell, ¡®Stop? We could skip waiting and mark.each other now?¡¯ He says, dead serious. His fangs protrude, and he scrapes them across my shoulder. I kick him in the shin as hard as possible, and he steps back in pain. I punch him with full force, giving him a ck eye. ¡®You little!¡¯ He snarls. I want to punch his face again, but he catches my fist in his hand, twists my arm behind my back, and locks me in a hold, so I can¡¯t move. ¡®You have be rather feisty, Astrid. You¡¯re not as weak as you used to be, but I can fix that!¡¯ He says, shoving me into the stone bench and locking the cell door behind me. ¡®Tonight, I won¡¯t be so lenient, Astrid. I suggest you get used to the idea of being my mate!¡¯ He yells as he walks upstairs. ¡®Astrid, are you okay?¡¯ Seth asks. ¡®I want to get out of here. I want to be with Ryker.¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®I know Luna, I know. I would do anything to have Mia in my arms right now, too, he says with a sad smile. John returns downstairs in a bad mood with a food tray. His face has deep scratches. ¡®Where¡¯s Amelia?¡¯ I yell. He drops the food tray on the ground, not caring that half of the food rolls off into the dirt. ¡®The little cow went psycho, scratching the shit out of my face and ran off, but we have pack warriors spread out everywhere if Ryker shows up. So, it¡¯s only a matter of time till she¡¯s caught and brought back here.¡¯ ¡®We will see you tonight for your first shift, he says with a smile. ¡®Who are we?¡¯ | ask. ¡°Alpha Zenith, myself and your mate James,¡¯ he says. I re at him. ¡®It¡¯s getting dark. I will see you soon, he says, slinking off. Seth and I look at each other in aforting silence before the door creaks open and light shines in. Amelia is screaming. John drags her down the stairs and throws her into the cell next to mine. ¡®Amelia! Are you okay?¡¯ | ask. She nods. ¡®You¡¯re lucky, Ryker, and his warriors have entered our territory. Otherwise, you would get far worse thanshes, Amelia!¡¯ John yells. ¡®Ryker is here?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Yes, but not to worry. I have prepared our warriors for this,¡¯ he chuckles. ¡®If you hurt Ryker, I will kill you!¡¯ I scream. ¡®We will see, John says, walking away. ¡®Amelia, what happened? Are you hurt?¡¯ | ask. I wait for Amelia to catch her breath. ¡®They were going to give me twentyshes. John tried to tie me up. I scratched his face as hard and as deep as I could. Then I shifted into my wolf and ran as fast as I could. There are pack warriors spread out all over the ce. I hid for as long as I could to evade them. Two of them caught me. They brought me back here to beshed, but Alpha Zenith says it will have to wait. They have spotted alpha Ryker and his men entering our territory, she says. I¡¯m d you aren¡¯t hurt, Amelia. I¡¯ll mind-link Alpha Ryker and let him know that Alpha Zenith is aware he¡¯s here, Seth says. ¡®He says they¡¯ve brought Alice and Vanessa with them, hoping to exchange them for us! Suddenly, a surge of pain rips through my body. I cry out in pain and roll across the cold stone floor. ¡®Luna!¡¯ Seth yells. ¡®It hurts! It hurts! Make it stop!¡¯ I cry. ¡®Shit! You¡¯re shifting! Seth yells. Amelia reaches through the bars and ces her hand on my back, trying to soothe me. I¡¯ve told Alpha Ryker to hurry and that you¡¯ve started shifting, Seth says. I continue to cry out in pain. ¡°How long does this take?¡¯ I cry out. ¡®The first shift, on average, takes around half an hour,¡¯ he replies. I let out another scream as the pain surges down my spine. It is horrendous. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I scream. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Alpha Ryker We enter Shady Crest territory, right at nightfall. Vanessa and Alice walk in front of Kane with their wrists tied together while Leon leads the pack warriors. Alpha Zenith¡¯s warriors are all spread out, making them easy targets. Our arrival must have sounded an rm. They retreat toward the packhouse. ¡®Alpha Zenith knows we¡¯re here,¡¯ I yell out. Seth is mind-links me: Alpha! ¡®They know you¡¯re here!¡¯ ¡®Good!¡¯ I say. ¡®Oh no!¡¯ Seth says. ¡®What is it?¡¯ | ask. ¡®It¡¯s Astrid! You need to hurry! She¡¯s shifting!¡¯ Seth says. ¡®Seth, tell Astrid I¡¯ming for her. I will be with her as soon as possible,¡¯ I say. ¡®Leon, Kane, we need to move fast! Astrid is shifting!¡¯ They nod. Leon and I shift into our wolves. Kane supervises Alice and Vanessa in his human form. ¡®We will be right behind you, Alpha!¡¯ Kane yells out. We run until we can see the packhouse. There are hundreds of pack warriors ready and waiting for us. I shift into my human form and put my pants on. I scan the area for Alpha Zenith, keeping my eyes on him, and slowly walk toward him. Alpha Zenith paces toward me, and wee face to face. He cracks his neck from side to side. He is shirtless and ready to shift. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®Hand Astrid and Seth over now. No one has to die,¡¯ I say. Alpha Zenithughs. ¡®Astrid belongs to James and this pack now.¡¯ he says. ¡®Kane! Bring them out!¡¯ I yell. Kane steps forward in front of our pack warriors with Alice and Vanessa. Alpha Zenith grinds his teeth and lets out a growl. ¡®I thought I¡¯d bring your Luna and daughter along for the show, I grin. ¡®Or we can trade. Astrid and Seth for Vanessa and Alice.¡¯ Alpha Zenith res. ¡®Or I can kill you and im your pack and have everything! want!¡¯ He snaps. ¡®War it is!¡¯ I say, growling. ¡®War it is then!¡¯ Alpha Zenith yells as he walks back to his warriors. He shifts into an ugly,rge, grey wolf. His ear is missing, and he is worn and ragged. I shift into my ck wolf and let out a howl, signalling war. In wolf form, my warriors charge toward Alpha Zenith¡¯s warriors. I lose sight of him and charge toward the others, attacking us, crashing into them, and biting any area of fur exposed to me. Two wolves run toward me and pounce. I quickly rip the throat of one out while the other bites my leg. I whimper, release the wolf I have hold of and lunge at the wolf, gnashing my leg. wing his face, he releases me. I pounce and bite into his side, tearing arge piece of flesh from him. He retreats, yelping. I observe the two packs fighting. It isn¡¯t a pretty scene. | shift back into human form to look for Astrid! I run toward the packhouse. ¡®Leon! Follow me!¡¯ I yell. Leon follows as we race into the packhouse. I can hear Astrid¡¯s screams beneath the floor. ¡®Leon, a door must lead down to the cells,¡¯ I figure. ¡®Astrid!¡¯ I yell, running through the house. ¡®Alpha! Here! I found the entrance. It smells so good, likevender and musk, Leon says. I push past him to time-poor for his observations and run downstairs. Seth is in the cell on the left. A girl sits on the ground in the cell on the right. Astrid is curled up on the ground, screaming in pain ¡®Astrid!¡¯ I rattle the door, but it¡¯s locked. ¡®Where¡¯s the key?¡¯ | ask. ¡°Ryker!¡¯ Astrid screams, trying to crawl toward the door. She copses in pain and lets out a scream as a bone snaps. ¡®Astrid, I¡¯m going to find the key, okay?¡¯ I run up the stairs. Leon is watching the girl in the other cell. ¡®Leon! What are you doing?¡¯ The girl is also gazing at Leon. ¡®Mate!¡¯ They both mumble in a trance. ¡®Leon, if you want to save your mate, I suggest we find the key!¡¯ I yell. Leon nods, and we search in vain for the keys. Then, finally, I hear them dangling in someone¡¯s grip behind me. ¡®Looking for these?¡¯ A male voice behind me asks. James dangles the keys in front of me enticingly. John is with him. I shift into my wolf, as quick as James and John do. I lunge at James and bite into his chest. John bites into my ribs, and two snap in his lock-hold. Leon lunges at John, pushing him off of me. James and I fight each other, neither backing down. We are both covered in gashes. Astrid screams in pain. I lunge at James, biting down as hard as possible, ripping a sizeable chunk of flesh from his neck. Knowing he will bleed out, I finish him quickly, instantly snapping his neck. John lets out an anguished howl. Leon uses this to his advantage and rips John¡¯s stomach open. | grab the keys back in human form and unlock Astrid¡¯s cell. I throw them over to Leon to free Seth and his mate. Our chemistry envelopes us in a sentimental degree as I hold Astrid in my arms. I gently wipe her hair from her face. ¡®Ryker! You¡¯re here! She cries. ¡®I promised you I¡¯d be here for your first shift,¡¯ I whisper. I hold her tightly through her screams, feeling the discs in her spine snap as I hold her in my arms. ¡®You can do this. It will all be over soon. I promise,¡¯ I assure Astrid. she cries again as another bone snaps. Her muzzle develops, and her fangs protrude from her top jaw. Glossy white fur clothes her body, tearing off her skirt and blouse. Herst scream bes a majestic howl. ¡®Astrid! She tries to stand on all fours and struggles with her bnce. ¡®Whoa!¡¯ Seth and Leon say, amazed. ¡®She¡¯s a pure white wolf! Seth adds. Unsteady on her feet. I help her bnce. ¡®Steady now, nice and slowly. I have you.¡¯ She is beautiful: the most beautiful wolf I have ever seen. She is sorge, simr to me in size. ¡®Pure white wolves are only from ¡®Moonstone Crest. Astrid is thest of her pack. Her mother, Alyssa, was a future Luna, and her father was Alpha Axton, she exins. ¡°How do you know?¡¯ | ask. She is holding Leon¡¯s hand tightly. Leon has his other arm around her waist and the biggest grin on his youthful face. ¡®Alpha Zenith is Alyssa¡¯s true mate,¡¯ she exins. We all freeze as Astrid growls and yaps. ¡®It¡¯s okay, Astrid, I say. I kneel so she can lick my face. She is like a gigantic marshmallow: she is so soft and squishy when I wrap my arms around her. She tries to y fight with me, nipping at my ankles and rolling onto her back in myp. I¡¯m excited too. You¡¯re the most beautiful wolf I have ever seen.¡¯ I smile. ¡®Seth, see how our warriors are going. We need to defeat Alpha Zenith. Astrid lets out an angry growl at his name. ¡®I know. Try to shift back into human form. I promise shifting back doesn¡¯t hurt at all. It will only take a moment when you shift again, and it will be less painful, I exin. I¡¯m going to fight. Amelia, stay here till the fight is over, Leon says. ¡®No!¡¯ Amelia shouts. I¡¯m going to fight too!¡¯ She says, ripping off her clothes and shifting into her wolf with Leon. They leave the cell. It¡¯s the first time Astrid and I have been alone since she left. My eyes well with tears as I adore the love of my life and her sweet, fluffy face. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Astrid Focusing, like Ryker, told me to. My body shifts back into human form. I open my eyes to see myself lying in Ryker¡¯s arms. I lock eyes with him, but this time, I see him through my wolf¡¯s eyes. ¡®Mate!¡¯ I say, and the world around me disappears. I feel a maic rush of endorphins and dopamine sweep through me-the attraction and lust I have for Ryker increase dramatically. I want to touch him, hold him, mark him and tell the world he is ¡®mine¡¯. My arms wrap around his neck. ¡°Ryker, I missed you so much! I¡¯m so sorry for leaving.¡¯ ¨C ¨C He wraps his warm, masculine arms around my waist and presses me to his chest. He cups my face in his hands. ¡®It¡¯s okay, babe. I know you didn¡¯t want to leave. I¡¯m here now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡¯ We stare into each other¡¯s eyes, and our mouths smash together. My body ignites with the intensity of our passionate kiss. It sends overwhelming, hot shivers down my spine. We eventually part from the kiss and pant. Ryker lets out a little growl and nips at my neck. ¡®As much as I want to stay like this forever, we need to destroy Alpha Zenith. He brings me back to reality with his words. I stand up quickly, and my eyes change into my wolf¡¯s. ¡®Alpha Zenith is mine to kill!¡¯ I growl, instantly shifting. Ryker shifts, and we¡¯re almost the same size. I¡¯m only slightly smaller. We let out a loud, majestic howl in unison, warning Alpha Zenith that we areing for him! Bolting out of the cell, up the stairs and out of the packhouse, I see we have a lot of badly injured warriors. There are wounded wolves everywhere and many dead warriors and pack members from Shady Crest. Sprinting around for Alpha Zenith, I catch his scent. I follow it away from the battle through the long grass and creep through the trees. I can tell he is close. Ryker isn¡¯t far behind me, watching my back. N Hearing a ferocious growl on my right, I turn to see Alpha Zenith in his wolf form lunging toward me. We roll a few metres, with Alpha Zenith pinning me down. My hind ws tear into his stomach. He emits a whimper and ws into my chest. I roll out from underneath him, then leap onto him, ferociously biting the back of his neck, and tear a piece of flesh off him. He howls in pain and then falls backward, almost crushing me beneath him. Unable to move from under him, I rip into his ribs and listen to the sounds of bones breaking. He rolls off me, and we snap and snarl at each other, blood dripping from our muzzles. Alpha Zenith¡¯s neck is exposed briefly, so I lunge forward, biting as hard as possible. I Remember how he bit my mother¡¯s neck and shook her around like a rag doll. I show no mercy. Adrenaline rushes through me. Blood spurts everywhere, and I shake him around feverishly. I know he is dead, but I don¡¯t let go. Increased strength surges through me as my wolf growsrger. Having Killed Alpha Zenith, I now have the power of an alpha, and his pack members now belong to me. I¡¯m not finished with him yet, and I release all my anger by ripping more flesh off him. ¡®Astrid! Enough! He¡¯s dead! Ryker says, slowly approaching me. I let out another growl, warning Ryker to back off. He freezes on the spot, shocked by my response. ¡®Astrid, you killed him. You can let him go now. It¡¯s over,¡¯ he says. So much anger is boiling up inside of me. Alpha Zenith killed my mother! He murdered my whole family and pack in Moonstone Crest! His death hasn¡¯t satisfied me. It isn¡¯t enoughpensation for what he Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. has done. I growl ferociously, still tearing his flesh off in strips. Masculine arms instantly wrap around me. ¡®Astrid! You need to stop! You need to shift into your human form. This isn¡¯t you, Astrid. Don¡¯t be the monster he is. Please! I¡¯m begging you!¡¯ He pleads. I cringe at his words. What am I doing? He killed my mother. I got my vengeance by killing him. But I continue to violently rip him apart like a monster. Finally, I let go of his body. Ryker can see the pain in my face. In my dazed reverie, I tumble into his because I opened my eyes to stare into Ryker¡¯s smooth jawline. He carries me bridal-style towards our pack members. Shady Crest pack members felt Alpha Zenith¡¯s death immediately and ceased fighting. Approaching Shady Crest, the pack members see us, fall to their knees and bow their heads. ¡®Why are they bowing for us?¡¯ I ask Ryker. ¡®The moment you kill an Alpha, his pack bes your pack, he exins. ¡®But I¡¯m not officially part of a pack yet,¡¯ I say, confused. Ryker looks at me passionately. ¡®All you have to do is ept me as your mate, Astrid. And take your ce by my side as my equal and Luna,¡¯ he smiles. I cup his face in my hands as he cradles me. ¡®I, Astrid Moonstone, ept you, Alpha Ryker of Shadow Crest, as my mate and your Luna. Ryker stares into my eyes. He is fending off tears of happiness with my words. A strange warmth courses through my body. I feel an immediate sense of power and authority. ¡®Astrid, you have made me the happiest Alpha in the world, Ryker says, mind linking me for the very first time. I freeze at his voice in my head, ¡®I just heard you. In my head. Is that the mind-link?¡¯ I ask excitedly ¡®Yes, think of me in your mind. I will hear your voice in my head, he says. ¡®Okay. Ryker, if we didn¡¯t have hundreds of werewolves staring at us, I would kiss you passionately. Ryker lets out a chuckle. I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t mind a show, he says mischievously. ¡°Ryker!¡¯ I say, pping his chest yfully. I¡¯m only joking, babe,¡¯ he says, kissing my forehead. Amelia and Leon run up to us, holding hands. Amelia is blushing and smiling. I smile back at her, happy she has found her destined mate, who has epted her unconditionally. ¡®So, Amelia and Leon, hey?¡¯ I say, smiling. ¡®So, what happens now?¡¯ I ask Ryker. ¡®Now we tend to the injured. First, we will use the Shady Crest packhouse for all the wounded. After that, the warriors will bury the dead, and we¡¯ll return to Shadow Crest. Pack members from here are wee toe with us. Or they can stay here and resume their lives, but thisnd is now our territory, he exins. Doing my best, I help tend to the injured. Everyone calls me Luna. It¡¯s foreign to me, but I figure I¡¯ll get used to it, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡¯ Ryker asks, looking me up and down. I¡¯mpletely healed from all the injuries I received. I can¡¯t believe how quick I heal now, I smile. ¡®You will always heal quickly now that you have your wolf, he smiles. ¡®I think it¡¯s time we all go home.¡¯ We hold hands, keeping our eyes only on each other. Everyone else is ready to leave to go home. ¡®Ryker? I was wondering if we could catch up with everyer? My wolf is begging to be let out, and I thought we could go for a run together?¡¯ I¡¯d like that very much, he smiles and kisses me passionately. ¡®Ready to go, Alpha and Luna?¡¯ Seth asks. Our eyes remain locked on each other. Without turning around to look at Seth, Ryker waves his hand. ¡®You all go home. We will catch upter, Ryker says. Seth smiles and nods, leading everyone back to Shadow Crest. I pull my dress off and shift into myrge white wolf. Ryker shifts, and I bolt toward him. We y-fight a little. I nip at his ankles and neck. He purposely falls over, feigning weakness and whimpers. I haven¡¯t had the strength to knock him to the ground. It is charming to watch: to y with his wolf is a gratifying experience. We race through the woods to see who¡¯s faster. Our speeds aren¡¯t very different. The full moon is out in full view. We sit on a cliff edge near the packhouse and let out majestic, powerful howls together. The pack members respond to us, howling together with joy and enthusiasm. Ryker¡¯s wolf sits beside me, resting his head on mine. He gives me a nip and a nuzzle every so often. We return to the packhouse when everyone is asleep and shift into our human forms. Before entering the front door, Ryker scoops me up and carries me upstairs to bed. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Giggling and blushing as Ryker nips my ear yfully, I let out a slight growl. He puts me on the bed and crawls toward me, kissing me passionately. ¡®I love you, I say, staring into his eyes. ¡°I love you. I¡¯ve wanted nothing more in my life,¡¯ he whispers. ¡®I want you to mark me, Ryker. It¡¯s time the world knows/ belong to you and you, alone. ¡°Are you sure you are ready?¡¯ He asks as his eyes glisten longingly into mine. IL Ryker pulls me on top of him, so I¡¯m sitting fully on hisp. He caresses my back as we kiss with intense passion. ¡®Ryker,¡¯ I whisper. ¡®Astrid, he whispers. He grazes the spot on my neck, readying himself to mark me, and bites down with his protruded fangs. An overwhelming sense of love and euphoria rush through my body. My fangs protrude, and I hover over the marking spot on Ryker¡¯s neck before biting down on his skin. Intense drowsiness overwhelms me. I bite into his nape, marking him before I slump into his chest and instantly fall asleep. The sun shines on my face and hearing the sound of chirping birds outside the window wakes me. Feeling euphoric, only my neck aches where Ryker has marked me. I sit up slowly, rubbing my neck. ¡®Good afternoon, my beautiful Luna,¡¯ he says, smiling, sitting on the edge of the bed. ¡®Is it really afternoon? Did I sleep all day?¡± I ask, surprised. Rykerughs. ¡®You¡¯ve been asleep for two days, he says, smirking. ¡®What? How did I manage that?¡¯ I¡¯m shocked. ¡®I expected you to be knocked out for a couple of days after marking you,¡¯ he smiles. I lift my legs out of bed to stand up, and he races over to me. ¡®Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡¯ He asks and wraps his arms around my waist and kisses my neck. We snuggle up on the bed. I rest my head and hand on Ryker¡¯s chest. ¡®It feels so right to be with you. It feels so good. Words can¡¯t express how much I love you. The thought of not being with you hurts me so much, I confess. ¡®I feel the same way, Astrid, and wish I could keep you in my arms forever,¡¯ he says, kissing the top of my head. Knowing ! need to see how all my pack members are going, I have my shower and dress for the day. When I look at my cheeks in the mirror afterwards, they have a nice red tinge, and my green eyes seem more apparent and brighter somehow. I feel amazing for the first time. I feel safe and loved. Giggling, we waltz down the stairs like two giddy teenagers in high school. I sit on hisp in the dining room while we feed each other. ¡®I can¡¯t believe how cute you two are, Mia gushes, taking a seat facing us. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. We blush and giggle. Ryker gives me a huge grin before quickly pecking me on the nose. ¡®It¡¯s so good to have our Luna home,¡¯ Seth smiles. ¡®It sure is, Ryker says, kissing and nuzzling my neck. I can¡¯t stop squirming andughing. It tickles so much. ¡°Ryker, stop it. It tickles,¡¯ I plead, betweenughs. He pulls me closer and kisses me on the cheek. Everyone in the dining room is extremely happy for us. We finish our meals with much joy and love floating around the table. ¡®What happened to Alice and Vanessa?¡¯ | ask. Everyone pauses and waits for Ryker to exin. After what they did and tried to do, I couldn¡¯t kill them. I couldn¡¯t release Alice and Vanessa without monitoring them, though. Now that Alpha Zenith and her sons are dead, Alice is a shell of her former self. I think that¡¯s punishment enough for her, Vanessa is more upset about losing her brothers, more than anything. I gave them the options of staying in the cell indefinitely or returning to their old pack territory to help upkeep thend. Alice is no longer Luna, so she has no power or authority. They¡¯re also not allowed to leave the territory without my permission, he exins. ¡®Hayley and I are thinking of moving there, so we can monitor Shady crest for you and Alpha Ryker, Kane says. ¡®That¡¯s a good idea. Who knows what trouble Vanessa and Alice may cause in future? I¡¯m d. I won¡¯t have to walk on eggshells around them. Now that I have my wolf, I can defend myself. They won¡¯t be a threat to us anymore,¡¯ I say. Everyone nods in agreement and smiles. ¡®What are the ns for the rest of the day, Alpha?¡¯ Kane asks. ¡®Our Luna and I have some work in the office we need to start, Ryker says. I smile. ¡®Really?¡¯ I say, excited. ¡®You¡¯re Luna now. We do everything together,¡¯ he says with a beaming smile. I wrap my arms around his neck and nuzzle his mark. ¡®How are you feeling?¡¯ | ask, referring to his mark. I feel happier than I have ever felt.¡¯ He smiles. ¡®How are you feeling? ¡®I mean your mark:¡¯ Iugh.¡¯ I¡¯m a little tender from it, but I¡¯ll be fine in a few days,¡¯ I assure him. Finishing our breakfast, we go upstairs to his office. Ryker pulls up an extra chair next to me and sits. He ces a stack of clean A4 paper and some pens on the desk in front of me. O ¡®We need to write to all the packs informing them Shady Crest is now our territory, and you¡¯re now our Luna,¡¯ he says. He writes the first letter before I copy everything he has written on a few more bits of paper. I write names and addresses on envelopes and enclose our letters inside them. ¡®All done!¡¯ I say, smiling. ¡®It¡¯s getting dark. Do we want to let our wolves out for a run?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s go!¡¯ | grab his hand and lead him downstairs, running out the front door excitedly, removing all our clothes and shifting into our wolves. I lunge at Ryker, and we roll over dramatically. I nip at his face, and we bolt toward the woods yfully together. We y like a couple of puppies: nipping, yapping and nudging each other. We keep running until we find ake, wee to a halt. I jump into the water full speed ahead. Then, in human form, I stand up in the water and flick my hair back in a wet wave high above my head. Ryker¡¯s wolf is staring at me from the bank. The water reaches up to my shoulders. Ryker jumps full speed ahead into the water, sshing me. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I yell, grinning excitedly. He lingers under theke¡¯s surface before bobbing up again in human form. We stare into each other¡¯s eyes and kiss. He pulls me against his chest and holds me, stroking my back. ¡®You¡¯re amazing,¡¯ he says. I look up at him. ¡®No, babe. You¡¯re amazing,¡¯ I say, my eyes twinkling. Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Three monthster, Gently waking Ryker up, I cover his handsome face in kisses. ¡®I don¡¯t want to wake up, He murmurs. I throw a pillow at his face. ¡®Hey!¡¯ He sits up and throws a pillow back at me. I lean backward, dodging the pillow. I poke out my tongue: ¡®Ha! You missed!¡¯ | tease. ¡®Oh, did I?¡¯ He says, jumping out of bed and running toward me, flinging me over his shoulder and whirling us around in a circle. ¡®Ryker! Stop!¡¯ I giggle. ¡®You¡¯ll make me sick,¡¯ I say. Ryker stops. ¡®Well, you¡¯re no fun!¡¯ He feigns a pout. ¡®No fun? We are always having fun, I state. ¡®True¡¯ He says, lifting me over his shoulder. Ryker runs into the dining room downstairs with a grin on his face. I scream his name the whole way down. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I yell, trying not tough at his yfulness, Finally, he sits in a chair and pulls me onto hisp. ¡®There, I put you down,¡¯ he says, winking at me. I roll my eyes. ¡®Did you roll your eyes at me, Luna?¡¯ heughs. Everyone at the table eats in silence, smirking and trying to contain themselves at our antics. ¡®Since we have the day off, I¡¯d like to take you into town and spoil you, he says, nuzzling his face into my neck. I nod in agreement and kiss his cheek. We finish breakfast and make our way to the shopping strip. ¡®Where would you like to go to first?¡¯ He asks. I look around at all the shops and can¡¯t help looking at the ice cream shop. ¡®Ice cream!¡¯ I yell, dragging him across the road. ¡®Ice cream? We just ate breakfast!¡¯ He replies. ¡®I know, but you said you wanted to spoil me today, and it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve had ice cream, I say, pondering all the vours I might choose. ¡®Ice cream it is!¡¯ He says. I squeal with excitement. ¡°Yay! Thank you!¡¯ I say, wrapping my arms around him. Entering the ice creamery, a lovely shop assistant named Maisie greets us. Alpha. Luna. How can I help you?¡¯ Maisie asks. I look at the wafer cones and the different ice cream vours in the ss cab. I¡¯ll have the triple-scoop cone: one scoop of chocte, one scoop of mint, one scoop of vani, and one scoop of the rainbow, please. Make it massive!¡¯ I tell Maisie. I surprised Ryker with my order. ¡®Astrid, that¡¯s a lot of ice cream for a werewolf,¡¯ he says, his hands in his pockets, as he waits patiently. Maisie scoops four different vours of ice cream into a wafer cone just for me. ¡®I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m so hungry,¡¯ I say, my arms folded against myself, as I lean against the ss, watching Maisie add thest scoop of the rainbow to my wafer cone. ¡®Here you go, Luna. That¡¯s yours, Maisie smiles. I¡¯m instantly in a cheerful mood, taking the ice cream from her. I bite into it without hesitation. ¡°Thank you so much, Maisie, I say, happily skipping out of the store. I sense Ryker rolling his eyes at me behind my back. I saw that!¡¯ Iugh. ¡®Saw what?¡¯ He asks. ¡®You rolled your eyes at me, I say. ¡®How do you know?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I don¡¯t know. I just know that you did it,¡¯ I say and continue to eat my ice cream. ¡®Where should we go next?¡¯ He asks, licking grooves into a scoop of chocte ice cream in his single- scoop cone. ¡®Medley¡¯s clothing store. I need some new jeans and stuff, I announce. All the ice cream in my cone has already gone, leaving the cone with its chocte-filled point to be devoured. ¡®Okay,¡¯ he says, smiling. I wolf down my cone, savouring the rich chocte end, and enter the store. ¡®Alpha, Luna: it has been a while since I¡¯ve seen you both, Medley smiles. ¡®It has been a while, Medley. We have been very busy,¡¯ I say, smiling coyly at Ryker. ¡®Of course. I can imagine all the paperwork you have, now that Shady Crest is your territory,¡¯ she says, smiling. ¡®Yes, the paperwork has been insane, Rykerughs. I¡¯m after some new clothes. All my others don¡¯t seem to fit asfortably as they used to,¡¯ I exin. ¡®You might be interested in our new range over here, Medley says, pointing to a wall of clothing that has just arrived. Walking over to the new arrivals, I grab a pair of jeans and a shirt I like and hold them in front of my figure in a mirror. ¡®This dress is nice, Ryker says, passing me a dress to try on. I enter the changing room, lock the cubicle door, and push my legs into skinny blue jeans. I almost fall over trying to do the zip up. ¡®Are you okay in there?¡¯ Medley asks. ¡®I think there¡¯s something wrong with the size, Medley. They don¡¯t fit.¡¯ I walk out of the change room in a shirt and skinny blue jeans. The shirt is extremely tight around my bust and my tummy, and the zip and the button on the jeans won¡¯t fasten. Medley and Ryker giggle. ¡®Why are youughing?¡¯ | ask. They cannot contain theirughs. I love the shirt, babe, Ryker chuckles. ¡®But it doesn¡¯t fit,¡¯ I say. I¡¯ll see what else I can find you, He asks with a cheeky look. I roll my eyes and go back into the change rooms. ¡®I saw that!¡¯ Ryker says. ¡®Saw what?¡¯ | ask. ¡°You rolled your eyes at me, he says. I can¡¯t help butugh. ¡®Okay, okay, I mumble, locking the cubicle door behind me. Ryker tosses some clothes over the cubicle door. ¡®Try these.¡¯ He says. I put the dress on that Ryker chose: it¡¯s stretchy and strapless and sits mid-thigh, exposing a lot of leg. ¡®This fits much better, I say, showing him. He eyes me up and down with approval and pins me against the shop wall to kiss me. Our disy of affection exceeds what¡¯s eptable in a shop setting. ¡®Should I leave?¡¯ Medley asks, her face a rosy, embarrassed, pink hue. We giggle and blush. T¡¯ll just be in the office out back if you need me,¡¯ Medley yells out, leaving us quickly and tottering off to her office. We choose more clothes, and I try them on. I ce the new clothes I want on the counter, ready to pay, and ding the bell on the desk. Medley totters back out and scans the items and puts them into a shopping bag. I¡¯m happy to have clothes that will fit me. ¡®Let¡¯s go for a run!¡¯ I say as we leave the store. ¡®Sounds good,¡¯ Ryker smiles. We reach the woods and leave the shopping bags and my new clothes by arge tree. We undress, and I stuff our clothes in the bag with the new items. Ryker shifts into his wolf and runs off. He pauses when he realises, I¡¯m not following him. ¡®Astrid? You haven¡¯t shifted. Are you okay?¡¯ He links. ¡®I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t shift. Nothing is happening. Why can¡¯t | shift?¡¯ I link back, with apparent panic in my voice. Ryker shifts back and dresses. ¡®It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re probably just too tired, Ryker says, kissing my forehead. I shake my head. ¡®I don¡¯t feel tired,¡¯ I reply. Ryker takes my hand. ¡®Come on, let¡¯s go home,¡¯ he says, and I nod and follow for a while before stopping. ¡®Astrid?¡¯ He asks. I run to the closest bush and throw up. ¡®Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll call the doctor, Ryker says, concern in his voice. My surroundings spin, and I feel faint before copsing and cking out I hear the sounds of hospital machines beeping and whirring. I open my eyes and put my arm up to cover them from the bright lights. ¡°Am I in the hospital?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Astrid. You¡¯re awake!¡¯ Ryker says, taking my hand and smiling. ¡°You cked out. I brought you straight to the hospital. The doctor will be here shortly to speak with us. They took some blood to run some tests. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re fine, though. It¡¯s just a precaution. A nurse enters the room with a monitor on a trolley ¡®Alpha, Luna: the doctor is on his way. He asked me to get some things set up for him.¡¯ she smiles, plugging a machine into the powerpoint on the wall, switching it on and leaving the room. ¡®Alpha, it¡¯s been quite some time since you¡¯ve been here,¡¯ the doctor smiles. ¡®Doctor Herman. Is she going to be, okay?¡¯ Ryker asks. ¡®Yes. Astrid will be fine. Her results came back positive. We¡¯ll do an ultrasound to see how far along she is.¡¯ Ryker and I look at each other, confused. ¡®Positive for what?¡¯ | ask. Doctor Herman chuckles. ¡®Pregnancy,¡¯ he says. My mouth drops open in shock. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. I¡¯m pregnant?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Yes. Congrattions to you both, doctor Herman says, shaking Ryker¡¯s hand. I¡¯m going to be a Dad?¡¯ He asks the doctor. The doctor nods and smiles, then squirts some gel across my lower abdomen and glides a sort of scanner device over the gel. ¡°And there it is,¡¯ he gestures to the screen. Frozen in awe, staring at the medical screen, we see two little arms, two little legs, a body and a head. We can even hear a heartbeat. ¡®That¡¯s our baby?¡¯ I ask, looking up at Ryker. His eyes well with emotion as he kisses the back of my hand. ¡®Yes. That¡¯s our perfect baby, he whispers. Tears of joy and happiness overwhelm me. ¡°Ryker ¨C we¡¯re having a baby!¡¯ I cry. Ryker squeezes my hand and kisses my forehead. ¡®You¡¯re going to be the best mother. I just know it,¡¯ he says, beaming. ¡®How far along is she, Doctor Herman? Ryker asks. ¡®She is twelve weeks, so there¡¯ll be no more shifting until the pup¡¯s birth, he exins. He grabs some paper towels and wipes all the gel off my stomach. ¡®That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t shift today, Ryker ponders. Before can pull my shirt back down, and after Doctor Herman has finished wiping the gel off my stomach, Ryker kisses my belly. ¡®You have exhausted yourself, Astrid. I suggest bed rest for a few days. Avoid wearing yourself out. We don¡¯t want you copsing again, Doctor Herman says. He prints the ultrasound pictures, and Ryker tucks them safely in his pocket before scooping me up in his arms. ¡®Time to take my family home to rest in bed, he says, leaning down to kiss my forehead before kissing me softly on the lips. We leave the hospital room beaming. We arrive back home at the packhouse beaming with our baby news. Ryker mind-links everyone in the packhouse toe downstairs for an urgent meeting. Mia and Amelia are the first to take a seat in the dining room. Then, Leon and Sethe running down the stairs frantically. You would think the packhouse was on fire. ¡®Luna, Alpha. Is everything okay?¡¯ Seth pants. ¡®Take a seat, Seth.¡¯ Ryker gestures to the empty chair. ¡®Now everyone needs to listen carefully. Things are going to be changing drastically around here.¡¯ Mia and Amelia give each other a look of worry. ¡®What¡¯s the cause for the drastic changes around here?¡¯ Mia asks. ¡®Let¡¯s just say the drastic changes are for the better, not the worse.¡¯ I say. Ryker takes my hand endearingly. Astrid and I would like to announce we are having a baby. Astrid is pregnant.¡¯ Amelia and Mia jump up off their seats and begin screaming with joy as they race over to me and hug me tight. ¡®A baby? You¡¯re having a baby?¡¯ Amelia asks. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m already three months pregnant. Amelia and Mia scream again while the guys block an ear with one hand and pat Ryker on the back with their other hand, congratting him. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 I feel like and look like a beached whale struggling to get out of bed. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I call out. A momentter, I hear Ryker running up the stairs. ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Is the babying?¡¯ He asks. Iugh. ¡®No, we¡¯re fine. I just can¡¯t sit up. My belly is so huge.¡¯ Ryker smiles and walks over to the bed to help me sit up before kneeling beside me and cing his hands on both sides of my belly. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to meet you, little one. It won¡¯t be much longer now, Ryker says, kissing my stomach. Ryker pulls me to my feet, helps me dress, and we walk downstairs for breakfast. I think twice about sitting on Ryker¡¯sp when I¡¯m as big as | am. Instead, I pull out another chair, breaking our morning routine. ¡®Wait, he says, standing and sitting down in the chair I have just pulled out. Then, he gestures for me to sit in his. ¡®You¡¯re so sweet,¡¯ I say, smiling at him. ¡®Only the best seat in the house for you, my love,¡¯ he says, giving me a wink and a smile. ¡®Astrid, you must let Hayley and I take you into the city today for baby shopping, Mia says. ¡°Okay. Thanks. That would be fun. I need to buy so many baby items.¡¯ Hayley sits in the driver¡¯s seat of her car, waiting for us, while Mia helps me hobble down the front steps to the car. I need Mia¡¯s help to buckle my seat belt. ¡®Almost got it, Mia says, forcing the belt buckle to clip in. ¡®If you get any bigger, Astrid, we¡¯ll have to buy a seat belt extension, Mia giggles. We all burst out ¡®Got it! Mia yells with excitement. We stop by Jim¡¯s diner on the way for milkshakes and burgers. Although I just had breakfast, I¡¯m constantly hungry and eating for two. ¡®Do you think it¡¯s a boy or a girl? Have you thought of any names?¡¯ Jim asks. I¡¯m not sure what gender the baby is. I¡¯m excited either way. Ryker and I have thought of a few names. Nothing set in concrete yet,¡¯ I say, slurping thest dregs of my blue heaven milkshake. I spin on my swivel seat and look out the window. ¡®Is something wrong, Astrid?¡¯ Hayley asks. ¡®No, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s nothing, I say, spinning back around to bite into my burger. I can¡¯t help but feel I¡¯m being watched. But, of course, Alpha Zenith is dead, so there¡¯s no cause for my anxiety Shrugging it off, I focus on my food, Jim, baby-talk, the girls, and the shopping we are about to do.. ¡®Now that you¡¯ve had your second meal today, we should head into town and start shopping,¡¯ Mia ¡®Okay. Let¡¯s fit lunch into that too,¡¯ I say. Mia, Hayley, and Jim burst outughing. ¡®Go shopping, Astrid, and stop back here on your way back, and I¡¯ll make you another meal, Jim says. ¡®Woo-hoo!¡¯ I say, standing up. ¡®See you in a few hours, Jim, I say as I shuffle out the door. We arrive in town and go straight to a baby boutique. There are so many cute clothes to choose from, and not knowing the baby¡¯s gender, I restrict myself to shopping for only lemons, greens, whites and greys. ¡®Look at this teddy bear! Mia says, hugging it close to her chest. It is a fluffy brown bear with a green t- shirt. It¡¯s adorable and soft to touch. ¡®I think I¡¯ll buy this for the baby, Mia smiles. Hayleyes running over with a soft pink dragon. I¡¯m going to buy this for the baby!¡¯ She says. ¡®Oh, look at all these booties!¡¯ | squeal, picking up a set of every colour and tossing them into my trolley. There are a dozen different baby bouncers. They all rock and y nursery songs. I chose the bouncer with green leaves printed on the pattern. Next, I add a box of nappies and a few packets of wipes to the trolley. The baby wraps are so adorable. I chose the set with giraffes on them. Then I came across a set with wolves printed on them. I find Mia and Hayley swooning over the baby toys. There are baby rattles, soft cubes with the alphabet, and more. Not sure what to choose, I close my eyes, grab random items and ce them in my trolley. Mia and Hayleyugh at my antics before we pay for the items and head out of the store. ¡®Next shop?¡¯ I say, and the girls nod. ¡®Let me take everything to the car, Luna, Mia says. I smile and push the trolley towards her. T¡¯ll meet you in the next store,¡¯ Hayley says. I¡¯ll see you soon, Mia says to Hayley. Waddling up the road, I tell Mia I need to sit down and rest for a moment. ¡®There is a park over there. We can sit on the bench seat. I need the bathroom anyway, so I¡¯ll go while you rest, Hayley suggests. We make our way across the road to the park with the gorgeous, colourful yground and many trees. Arge tree provides lots of shade, so I sit underneath it, watching the children ying on the yground in the distance. I ce my hand on my stomach. I can¡¯t believe I will have a child soon. I can¡¯t wait to meet you, little one. I hear rustling in the bushes behind me. Before I can turn my head to see what it is. Someone puts their hand over my mouth and drags me backwards. I tried to scream, but someone stuffed a rag in my mouth, and they pressed a knife against my throat. A blindfold wraps around my head, and then I¡¯m shoved into a car. I spat the cloth out and speak. ¡®Who are you? What do you want?¡¯ I scream. I want to remove the blindfold, but someone quickly cuffs my wrists behind my back. The metal cuffs cut into my skin every time I try to free my hands. ¡®Please, don¡¯t do this!¡¯ I cry. They hold a cloth against my face. Chloroform! A few secondster, I ckout. Dizzy and disoriented, I wake to a car door mming. My belly weighs me down as I try to sit up. Someone opens my door when I hear footsteps. I¡¯m dragged out of the car aggressively. I scream and try to grab onto something. Unfortunately, I¡¯m surrounded by nothing but dirt and stones. I mind-link Ryker ¡®Ryker! Please help me!¡¯ ¡®Astrid, where are you? What¡¯s going on?¡¯ ¡®Someone kidnapped me!¡¯ ¡®Where are you? Who has taken you? I¡¯m going to rip their heads off! ¡®I don¡¯t know. Someone snuck up behind me at the park. I never saw them. They knocked me out with chloroform. I couldn¡¯t link you until now. They have dragged out me of the car. I¡¯m not sure where I am. Please, Ryker. I¡¯m scared they will hurt the baby ¡®I will find you, Astrid. I¡¯m sending the pack warriors out to search. Hopefully, we can pick your scent up and get a lead. ¡®Please hurry, Ryker. I¡¯m scared. I can¡¯t shift to fight back.¡¯ ¡®I know, babe. Just try to stay calm. Link me when you know who it is or where you are.¡¯ ¡®Ryker, if anything happens to me, I just want you to know ! love you so much, and I have never been as happy as I have been with you.¡¯ ¡®Astrid, don¡¯t talk like that. Nothing is going to happen to you! love you Hearing dirt and stones crunching under my feet, I¡¯m pushed and shoved forward by my captor. I keep asking questions but don¡¯t get a reply. Finally, we stop walking, and I¡¯m forced to sit against a pole. They released one of my hands, only to be cuffed again around the metal bar. Someone drags a chair in front of me. They sit down, lean toward me, and remove my blindfold. My face pales when I see my captor. ¡®D-Dad?¡¯ I stutter. ¡®Did you miss me?¡¯ He asks with a twisted grin. ¡®Dad! Why are you doing this to me? You can see I¡¯m carrying a baby. Please let me go,¡¯ I beg. ¡®I told you I¡¯d make you pay for your mother¡¯s death, or have you forgotten?¡¯ He says. ¡®Dad. I didn¡¯t kill her. I know that now. It isn¡¯t my fault she died, ¡°Lies! If you kept still and listened to her, she would still be alive!¡¯ He snaps. ¡®No, Dad. You don¡¯t understand! Zenith killed her. Zenith killed mum!¡¯ I yell. ¡®No! A wolf killed your mother because of your ipetence! He yells. ¡®Zenith is the wolf! He was in love with mum, and she rejected him!¡¯ I yell. Dad lets out a chuckle. ¡®Has being pregnant mushed your brain? A wolf called Zenith was in love with your mother and killed her because she turned him down?¡¯ He says, clearly amused. ¡®Yes,¡¯ I reply. Dad shakes his head in disbelief. ¡®This will be hard to believe, Dad, but werewolves exist! Zenith was a man who could shift into a wolf! You never knew, but mum was a werewolf too!¡¯ I confess. Dad bursts intoughter. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t that make you a werewolf?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Yes, it does. I¡¯m a werewolf. That¡¯s what mum was going to tell me on my eighteenth birthday!¡¯ I tell him. ¡®Okay. If you¡¯re a Werewolf, prove it, Dad says. ¡®I can¡¯t shift ¡®So, you¡¯re confirming you¡¯re a liar?¡¯ He says. ¡®No! I can shift, not while I¡¯m pregnant!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Sure, he says sarcastically. ¡®You know, you took something away from me that meant the world to me, and now here you are, carrying something that means the world to you,¡¯ he says, looking down at my belly. ¡®You will not hurt my baby?¡¯ I say, worried. ¡®On, Astrid, I will not hurt your baby. I¡¯m going to kill it, he says. ¡®No, Dad! Please don¡¯t hurt my baby! Please, let me have the baby first, then you can kill me. Please!¡¯ I N?velDrama.Org holds this content. plead. ¡®You¡¯re pathetic and weak, and your baby will be too!¡¯ Chapter 28 Chapter 28 ¡®Ryker! My Dad! He kidnapped me!¡¯ ¡®Are you at your father¡¯s house?¡¯ ¡®No, we aren¡¯t at his house. I¡¯m in a big, old shed or run-down, abandoned factory. I¡¯ve never been here before.¡¯ ¡®Leon is bringing me a map. We¡¯ll mark all the abandoned buildings and sheds and check each one.¡¯ ¡®You need to hurry. Dad said he would kill our baby.¡¯ Thear a ferocious growl through the link. I¡¯m going to kill him if heys a finger on you or our baby! Dad grabs my hair. ¡®Are you even listening to me? Or are you too busy zoning out?¡¯ He yells. ¡®Ryker is going to find me, and he is going to kill you for this!¡¯ | yell. ¡®Your precious Ryker, hey, so, he¡¯s your baby Daddy?¡¯ he says. ¡®Yes. Ryker is my mate!¡¯ I reply. ¡®Your mate? And what kind of term is that?¡¯ He asks. ¡®The Moon Goddess chose us to be together. We are soul mates,¡¯ I say. He smirks and stands, picking the chair up and throwing it. I watch it smash into pieces. ¡®Please don¡¯t. I¡¯m begging you,¡¯ I say as Dad approaches me. He picks up the broken chair leg on the ground and strikes it across my head. He smiles and leaves. Liquid trickles down my forehead, drops off blood drip from my head onto myp, but I can already feel the wound healing. Dad returns an hourter. ¡®How in the world? Where has the wound gone?¡¯ He asks. I ignore him. He kneels to inspect me, realising the deep wound on my forehead has healed. ¡®Impossible,¡¯ he mutters as he stands. He grabs my face tightly. ¡®How did you do that?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I already told you. I¡¯m a werewolf. We heal quickly.¡¯ He res at me for a moment. Liquid runs down my legs. My stomach seizes tightly, and I let out a scream. ¡®Looks like you¡¯re inbour,¡¯ heughs. As soon as the contraction finishes, my forehead drips with sweat. I brace myself for the next contraction, letting out a scream, while my Dad watches, smiling, I¡¯m going to enjoy the look on your face when the babyes. You won¡¯t get to even hold it!¡¯ He says as he walks over to an old bench. I hear metal clinking against metal as he sorts through items. ¡®I think this will do the trick, he says, holding up a box-cutter knife. ¡®No, Dad! Please!¡¯ I yell and scream with the next contraction. ¡®Ryker! Hurry! The baby ising. I¡¯m inbour.¡¯ ¡®You¡¯re inbour?¡¯ ¡®Dad will kill our baby as soon as it¡¯s born!¡¯ I scream with the next contraction. ¡®There are twenty different abandoned ces. We have checked most of them: We should be able to find you any time now. I promise I¡¯ll be there soon! Dad approaches me, sits on the ground in front of me, and scratches the de into the concrete to torment me. My contractions are closer together now. My body is almost ready to push. We¡¯re here! I can smell your scent, he links. I let out a scream with the contraction. I can hear you. He mind-links me. I hear footsteps outside, twenty metres away. Dad hears them too. He opens a long case and pulls out a shotgun. He points the gun toward the door. ¡®Let her go!¡¯ Ryker growls. My Dad chuckles ¡®Or what?¡¯ He says. T¡¯ll rip your head off!¡¯ Ryker warns. My Dad aims his rifle and shoots. He misses. ¡®We¡¯re going to y it this way then, are we?¡¯ Ryker says, removing his shirt and jeans and shifting into his wolf. He charges toward Dad. The gun fires. Ryker yelps. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I yell, watching the blood trickle from his shoulder. Dad reloads his gun. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll be damned. Werewolves exist. Just think of the money I would get if I shot you dead and skin your fur! He shouts. Ryker lets out a growl and circles him. Dad keeps the rifle pointed in Ryker¡¯s direction. I scream as another contractiones and briefly averts Dad¡¯s attention, giving Ryker enough time to lunge at him. A shot rings out, and Ryker body-ms into Dad, pinning him to the ground. Ryker snarls close to Dad¡¯s face, baring his fangs and a mouth full of sharp canines. ¡®Whoa, steady there, boy¡­¡¯ Dad says, raising his hands in surrender. Ryker bites down so quickly, killing my Dad within seconds, Ryker shifts back into human form and runs to me. He removes the restraints from my wrists. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®The baby ising, I pant. ¡®Il need to push, ¡®You¡¯re safe now. I¡¯m here now. Push babe. You can do this! He says reassuringly. I nod and push during the next contraction. ¡®I can see the head!¡¯ Ryker announces. ¡®Come on, babe! One more push!¡¯ With all my might, I push. The baby slides out into Ryker¡¯s hands and wails. ¡®You did it!¡¯ Ryker says, wrapping his shirt around the baby and cing him in my arms. He sits beside me while we look down in awe at our huge but perfect baby boy. ¡®Wow! He is one big baby, Ryker says. ¡®Definitely an Alpha like his Daddy, I giggle. ¡®No wonder your belly was so huge!¡¯ He says. I¡¯ve told the doctor and the others where we are. We¡¯ll have you and our son home soon, Ryker smiles. ¡®I can¡¯t believe this boy is our son. What are we going to name him?¡¯ I ask Ryker. ¡®What about Magnus? It¡¯s a tough, powerful name, and it also meansrge. Very fitting for a future Alpha. I think so anyway, Ryker says. ¡®Alpha Magnus. I like it!¡¯ | smile. ¡®It¡¯s settled. Magnus, it is, Ryker deres. The doctor arrives, and Ryker cuts the umbilical cord. The doctor drives us home to find many pack members waiting outside the packhouse. ¡®Wow, half of Shadow Crest must be here,¡¯ I say, surprised. Ryker steps out of the car before helping me up while | carefully carry baby Magnus. Ryker clears his throat and addresses our eager pack members. ¡®I know you¡¯re all are keen to meet the future Alpha of the pack, but Astrid and the baby need rest after their ordeal. ¡®It¡¯s a boy! Someone yells out. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a boy!¡¯ Ryker confirms. Everyone cheers. ¡®A boy! The future Alpha of Shadow Crest!¡¯ Someone says. Ryker and I smile at each other. ¡®Unless you live in the packhouse, please go home. You¡¯ll have the chance to meet the baby during the week, Ryker says. Guests aren¡¯t happy about not being able to see the baby wrapped up in my arms. I sit in an armchair in the living room. Ryker crouches down beside me and strokes Magnus¡¯ thick brown hair. Seth, Kane, Mia and Hayley watch on from other sofas as I unwrap him and take him out of his swaddle. Everyone gasps. ¡®He is twice the size of a newborn wolf-pup!¡¯ Seth says, shocked, ¡®No wonder you were eating ten meals a day, Astrid! It wasn¡¯t to feed you. It was to feed him!¡¯ Mia says in astonishment. We all burst outughing at the truth of her words. 1 ¡®We have named him, I say excitedly. ¡®What¡¯s his name?¡¯ Hayley asks, wide-eyed. 1 ¡®Well, we wanted a powerful name, he being a future Alpha. He is going to be huge as an adult. So, we¡¯ve decided on Magnus,¡¯ I say, with a beaming smile. ¡®It¡¯s perfect!¡¯ Mia deres, pping her hands together, delighted. ¡®Alpha Magnus. That is a powerful name, Seth smiles. ¡®He has your eyes, Astrid. And your hair, Hayley says. ¡®And his Dad¡¯s nose and handsome face,¡¯ I giggled. ¡®Our perfect baby boy, Ryker says, proudly cing his hand on my shoulder Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Amelia and I sit on the porch drinking tea, heavily pregnant with our second babies, while Magnus ys with little Nina. Amelia and Leon¡¯s daughter aptly named Nina because she was such a small, tiny baby, and Nina means ¡®little girl¡¯. I think it¡¯s pretty cute. Weugh as little Nina holds in a mouthful of water and squirts it into Magnus¡¯ face. Then she pokes her tongue out at Magnus and runs away. Magnus chases after her. ¡®Little Nina and Magnus are theplete opposite of each other. I say it would be interesting to see if the Moon Goddess chooses them as mates?¡¯ I giggle. ¡®I don¡¯t know. Every ydate we have, Nina wears poor Magnus out. She is always ying tricks on him. She is so silly and cheeky, and he is so serious and sensible, Amelia says, ¡®I think I need to go to the bathroom, I say. ¡®Me too, Amelia says. We both call out for our mates. ¡®Ryker!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Leon!¡¯ Amelia yells. They both appear. ¡®Is the babying? Are you okay?¡¯ Ryker asks, concerned. I ce my hand on my fat belly. ¡®No, I¡¯m fine. But I can¡¯t get out of this chair, and I need to go to the bathroom, I exin. ¡®Again? This is like the tenth time already, Rykerughs. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Well, next time, you carry the baby, and try not to pee every five minutes,¡¯ I joke. ¡®Okay, okay, he says, helping me up and kissing me. ¡°Leon! I can¡¯t get up, and I need the bathroom too, Amelia says, her hand on her swollen belly. Ryker and Iugh. Water gushes down my legs. Ryker and I look down at the water puddling at my feet. We smile at each other. ¡®Are you ready for baby number two?¡¯ Ryker asks. I kiss him passionately on the lips. I¡¯m ready for baby number three,¡¯ I giggle. We make it to the hospital just in time. Doctor Herman tells me to push again. On my third push, the baby slides out. ¡®It¡¯s a boy. Doctor Herman says. ¡®A brother for Magnus, I¡¯m so happy, I say, gazing into Ryker¡¯s eyes. ¡®Astrid, he is perfect. I think you should name this baby. He smiles, ¡®Flint, his name is Flint.¡¯ I smile. A few weekster, Amelia gives birth to a second daughter she names May. Magnus and Nina remain inseparable, even though they both have a younger sibling they could y with. Kane and Hayley monitor Shady Crest and live there permanently. Alice and Vanessa fled the first moment they got. No one knows where they have gone to. When Flint is nine months old, I find out I¡¯m pregnant again. It overjoyed Ryker and me when I gave birth to a little girl, we name Josie. Our family isplete, and we couldn¡¯t be happier. Nothing could evere between my family and friends, not even a curse, could it? ¡®The Alpha Who Cursed his Mate¡¯ Book Two of The Alpha Series Chapter 30 Chapter 30 The next day I walk straight past Nina and ask May if she wants to climb some trees with me, Trixie, Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. and Zach I can see out theer of my eyes Nina¡¯s eyebrows crease in confusion as May and I have rarely ever spoken to each other, nor have we ever yed together Sure,¡¯ she smiles Okay, let¡¯s go.¡¯I smile and wave for her to follow. Nina stands there watching us, then runs after us. ¡®Hey, I want to climb trees too, you know! 1 stop and face her. ¡®No, only my friends can join,¡± ¡®What are you talking about, Magnus? I¡¯m your best friend?¡¯ You were never my friend,¡¯ I growl and regroup with others, Nina¡¯s face turns sombre, with a hint of confusion. ¡®That¡¯s harsh, don¡¯t you think, Magnus? You and Nina have been the best of friends since you were both babies,¡¯ Flint says. ¡®No, they forced us to be friends, our mother¡¯s nning constant ydates every day and if she was my best friend, she wouldn¡¯t be getting me into trouble every single day. Nina no longer exists to me,¡¯ I snarl. Flint and Josie flinch and give each other a sad look. ¡®You are wee to join us as well, just not Nina,¡¯ Flint and Josie hesitate at first but decide to follow us as May grabs my hand with a smile and drags me towards the trees. ¡®Come on guys, let¡¯s see who can climb to the top first,¡¯ she giggles. ¡®Sorry,¡¯ Flint and Josie say to Nina, ¡®We want to go with them too.¡¯ Nina looks down at her feet to hide the rogue tear sliding down her cheek. We race towards the trees and I¡¯m the first to arrive with May. Momentster, Flint, Josie, Trixie, and Zak arrive. I could sense Nina watching us y from a distance, but Ipletely ignore her. Gripping onto branches one after another, I¡¯m the first to reach the top of the tree. May climbs the same tree and sits next to me on the top branch. Flint, Josie, Trixie, and Zak shuffle along the huge, thick tree branches and make themselves ¡®We¡¯re so lucky to live here,¡¯ Josie says. I couldn¡¯t agree with her more. A forest of trees surrounds Shadow Crest with mountains in the distance. The buildings and houses are the Victorian styles with steeply pitched roofs, painted iron railings, andrge porches. I look over at the Packhouse mansion. Excitement fills me for the day I be Alpha, but I can¡¯t help but feel something is missing. It¡¯s digging at my heart and soul, eating me away inside. I¡¯ve never had this feeling before, Are you okay, Magnus?¡¯ May asks. I look to May, who is only one year younger than Nina and, unlike Nina¡¯s Brown doe-like eyes, May¡¯s are blue. The rest of her features are like Nina¡¯s, except May¡¯s hair is much shorter. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. Why do you ask? ¡®Well, you seemed to be lost in thought and look sad.¡¯ ¡°Oh, sorry, I was just thinking about¡­ things,¡¯ ¡®I know we have spoken little before today, but if you ever want to talk about anything, you can always¡­ talk to me,¡¯ she says in a hopeful tone ¡®Thanks, May, I¡¯m sure one day I will open up my thoughts to you,¡¯ smile. May blushes and casually looks away ¡®Last one down is a rotten egg!¡¯ Zak yells. We all quickly swing down and drop from one branch to the next. ¡®I won¡¯ I smirk. You only won because Nina isn¡¯t here. We all know she is the fastest of all of us,¡¯ Josie pouts. ¡®If you mention her name to me again, Josie, then you can join Nina and be non-existent to me, too.¡¯ be too.¡¯ ¡® Josie has a hurt look on her face and steps back while Flint res at me. ¡®Let¡¯s go to Shadow Lake for a swim before we go back to the Packhouse,¡¯ Trixie suggests. I nod in approval and head towards theke. With May by my side. Trixie approaches and walks by my other side. Unbeknownst to me, they re at each other behind my back. We arrive at the Lake; I pull my shirt off, then my socks and shoes and dive right into the cool water. Zak and Flint join me in the deep end, while May and Josie roll up the legs of their pants and stay in the shallow area. ¡®I knew we were going toe here,¡¯ she smiles and removes her shirt and pants. She is wearing her bather¡¯s underneath and swims over to join us. We duck under the water and hold our breaths for as long as we can. Zak and Trixie are the first to swim back up for air, followed by Flint. Feeling like I¡¯m not enjoying myself as much as I usually would, I decided to swim away from them and hide behind arge boulder in theke. I pull myself up for air and peek over the top of the boulder, watching Zak, Trixie, and Flint waiting for me to swim back up. Their faces change to that of worry as they think I¡¯m still down there. Magnus?¡¯ Flint says. They all look at each other and nod. Holding their breaths, they duck back down for a few moments while I stay behind the boulder. I look over at May and Josie, who are both oblivious to my joke. Trixie swims back to the surface for air and looks around in circles, confused about where I could be. Then Zak and Flint swim to the surface and panic. ¡®Magnus! they yell, grabbing May and Josie¡¯s attention. ¡®We can¡¯t find him. You don¡¯t think he drowned, do you?¡¯ Trixie asks. They all panic. May and Trixie cry. Nina sprints out from the bushes and dives into theke with great speed ¡®Magnus,¡¯ she screams each time shees up for breath, frantic, with tears pooling in her eyes. I can¡¯t contain myughter any longer. I lift myself onto the boulder in hysterics. ¡®Magnus! That was not funny,¡¯ Flint yells. ¡®That was mean Magnus. We thought you had drowned,¡¯ Trixie cries. ¡®Not cool, Magnus,¡¯ Zak growls. ¡°Come on guys, don¡¯t be like that.¡¯ I swim to the shore to where May and Josie are. As soon as I step onto the grass, I can¡¯t help but sense someone is behind me. I look to see tiny little Nina ring up at me with her hands on her hips and tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡®Don¡¯t be like that! Are you serious Magnus? We thought you had drowned. I thought you had drowned, and all you can say is ¡°Don¡¯t be like that?¡± I thought you were dead,¡¯ she says hitting my chest over and over. I have that strange feelinge over me again, eating at my inner conscience, my inner soul. I look over at Zak, Flint, and Trixie, who are making their way out of theke, We better get back home, before mum sends the warriors out looking for us,¡¯ I say, treating Nina as if she was a ghost I couldn¡¯t see or hear Everyone looks at her with sympathy. I don¡¯t know why. No one ever looked at me that way when she had yed her stupid pranks on me. We walk back to the Packhouse while Nina follows us slowly in the distance behind us. As soon as we arrive at the Packhouse, I freshen myself up and join my parents for dinner with the rest of the Packhouse. Nina sits in her usual seat and tries to make eye contact. I pay her no attention and watch her shoulders drop out of the corner of my eyes. ¡®Bed early tonight kids, the weekend is over and you have school tomorrow,¡¯ my mother says We all moan and grizzle except for Nina, who stays silent ¡®Is everything okay, sweetie?¡¯ Leon asks Nina. She shrugs and stays silent as she pushes the food on her te around with her fork ¡®What did you get up to today?¡¯ Amelia asks. She looks up at me for a moment, but I keep myself busy eating my dinner. ¡®I climbed trees and swam at theke with the others, mum,¡¯ ¡®Sounds like you had a fun time.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, fun¡­¡¯ she mumbles. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 After a couple of months had passed, Nina stopped greeting me each day, knowing I would not respond. Now in high school, she had be a loner. Keeping to herself in ss, and went to the library at recess and lunch. May would elbow me and re if she caught me staring at Nina, but then again, she would always get jealous and cranky at any girl nced at ¡®Stop elbowing me, May,¡¯ I growl. ¡®Stop staring at Nina then. You haven¡¯t spoken to her in seven years, yet you are always staring at her. Besides, you should just be focusing your attention on me. Everyone knows we will be mates,¡¯ she beams. ¡®Not if I can help it.¡¯ ¡®Your such an ass Magnus,¡¯ she growls ¡®Yes, I¡¯m told daily by many girls I have a nice ass,¡¯ I smirk. ¡®Who is telling you that? I demand to know their names right now,¡¯ she says, ring at every female in the ssroom. ¡®May, you need to get over it.¡¯ ¡®No, you need to get over Nina!¡¯ Ire at May, making her cower back in her seat. ¡®I can¡¯t get over someone I was never into in the first ce,¡¯ I snap May crosses her arms and looks away. We spend thest ten minutes of maths in silence. As soon as the bell rings, she clings onto my arm as if we never argued, smiling as we make our way to the cafeteria. | sit at the popr table that is reserved for myself and my friends. Zak, Trixie, and Flint join me at my table along with our school friends, Paul and ire. Biting into my sd roll, I watch as Nina walks in and takes her seat in the far corner. Meanwhile, nearly every female is trying to grab my attention. ire ces her hand on my shoulder and sits next to me. ¡®Hey, Magnus,¡¯ ¡°Hi, ire,¡¯ I say and continue to eat my roll. ¡®So, I¡¯m having a party on Saturday and wanted to invite you along. ¡®Oh, a party!¡¯ Trixie butts in. ¡®Okay,¡¯ I mumble. ¡®Great! I, um, was also hoping you woulde to the party as um my date?¡¯ she says nervously. 1 stare at her in thought. She is one of the most beautiful girls at school. She has nice long legs, and a decent-sized bust with long red hair and green eyes. Thinking of how gorgeous she is, I somehow stared back at Nina again. With her long brown hair, stunning brown eyes, a petite figure, I could easily wrap my arms around and lift her with one hand. I wonder what her hair smells like. Does her skin feel as smooth as it looks? Wait¡­ why am I thinking of Nina this way? I cut her out of my life years ago for a reason, so why am I so curious about her? Now that I think about it, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever gone a day without thinking of her¡­. ¡®Um, excuse me, ire, you can¡¯t just ask him out when he is already imed,¡¯ May growls. Magnus is a free man, May, you two aren¡¯t dating and just because you think you are his mate doesn¡¯t mean you will be.¡¯ Zak, Trixie, and Flint, back away from the table just in time as May leaps towards ire. A fight breaks out between them and I sigh in disbelief. Everyone in the Cafeteria crowd around them and all chant ¡®Fight, fight, fight, fight!¡¯ Nina rushes towards the crowd and sees ire is winning the fight. I go to pull them apart, but Nina jumps in front of May to protect her. ¡°Nina, what are you doing?¡¯ May yell as she touches the deep scratch across her cheek. ¡°Stopping you from getting seriously injured.¡¯ I don¡¯t need a freak like you to protect me,¡¯ she yells. The cafeteria suddenly goes quiet and all eyes are on Nina. I see deep sadness for a moment that she quickly hides. ¡°ire is beating the crap out of you with ease and no one else seems to want to save your ass,¡¯ she says, then looks at me. I look away, avoiding eye contact. Yeah, well, I bet I could beat the crap out of you with ease,¡¯ she yells and as she lunges towards Nina, Igrab May around the waist and pull her back into my chest before she could hurt Nina. That¡¯s enough, all of you,¡¯ I growl fiercely for everyone to hear. Everyone submits and lowers their heads. ¡®Trixie, take May to the nurse¡¯s office to get check her wounds checked out and cleaned up,¡¯ May smiles and looks up at me as if she has fallen in love with me even more. Of course, I care about May, but not in the way she wants me to. Right now, I just want her out of here and away from Nina before she tries to hurt her again. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®Everyone, get back to lunch!¡¯ I yell. Everyone returns to their tables except for Nina, who remains standing there staring at me. As l¡¯ m about to sit down, she takes a few steps towards me. ¡®I know you don¡¯t want to hear my voice or even look at me, but I just wanted to say Thank you, for stopping her, as much as she hates me, she is still my sister and I could never fight her or hurt her,¡¯ My eyes against my will, instantly connect with hers. Her innocent eyes remind me of a fawn about to be eaten by a wolf. My eyes trail down her smooth skin, past her small nose, and to her lips. I wonder¡­ how sweet her lips would taste¡­ ¡®Magnus?¡¯ ire says. I shake my head at my thoughts. I need to stop thinking about Nina and move on if I¡¯m going to be the best Alpha that everyone will respect and admire. Stepping closer to ire, I ignore Nina and caress the red mark on ire¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you okay?¡± I ask ire. Nina slumps and walks away. I¡¯m fine, she only pped me once,¡¯ I watch Nina¡¯s back as she continues to walk away. Maybe if I date ire, I¡¯ll stop thinking about her? ire? ¡°Yes, Magnus? I didn¡¯t have time to answer your question.¡¯ I smile. I can see Zak, Trixie, Pauls, and Flint¡¯s faces watching on in anticipation. I would love to be your date for the party¡¯ Everyone in the cafeteria stops what they are doing and stares at ire and me in shock. Disappointment and heartbreak etch into the faces of all the females Seriously You will be my date? Inod my head She jumps up and wraps her arms around me, squealing with delight. I gently ce her back down, Zak, Flint, and I finish our lunch, then run someps around the oval. The bell goes, and it¡¯s time for science ss, As we walk through the corridor to science, I am met with a furious May ¡®Magnus Why am I hearing that you are going to ire¡¯s dumb party as her date? ¡®Because I epted her offer,¡¯ I say, then step around her to continue to ss May runs back in front of me and ces her hand on my chest I took down at her hand, then back at her with a scowl. Magnus, you can¡¯t do this to me, to us. We should be together. Thave always had feelings for you and I know it¡¯s because we will be mates. If you go on this date with ire, you would be practically cheating,¡¯ she sobs It¡¯s not cheating and I highly doubt we will be mates, May.¡¯ ¡®You don¡¯t know that we won¡¯t be mates!¡¯ ¡®Well, you don¡¯t know we will be mates, only the Moon goddess knows¡¯ A hurt look crosses her face, *Please Magnus, you can¡¯t ditch me for ire My reputation will be destroyed,¡¯ ¡®Is that all you care about May, your reputation? How people will see you? You should spend that time with people that care about you and want to be around you. It should never matter what anyone else thinks of you,¡¯ I say and storm oll into science ss, runningte because of May I walk inside the room and a strange feeling runs through my body as I see the only vacant seatis next to Nina Chapter 32 Chapter 32 ¡®Magnus, nice of you to join the ss. Just because you are the future Alpha does not mean you get special privileges. Now take your seat before you get yourself detention,¡¯ I growl under my breath, ¡®Yes Mr. Thomson, and plonk my books onto the table and take my seat next to Nina. Nina stiffens in surprise as I sit beside her. She looks at me and is trying to contain a smile. I try to tune her presence out and tune into Mr. Thompson. He talks about different types of soil which alle low in nutrients and which are high in nutrients. Nina¡¯s pen flicks back and forth as she listens to Mr. Thomson. Her hands are small and dainty and her nails have been freshly manicured and painted with a very light subtle pink. Her long brown hair drape down her arms. I watch as she tucks her hair behind her ear, revealing a gold earring and exposing her nape. My eyes focus on the nape of her neck. I feel N?velDrama.Org holds this content. my heart racing. It pounds faster and faster. I break out into a sweat as I feel my heartbeat pounding erratically through my chest. ¡®Magnus¡­ Magnus!¡¯ Mr. Thomson yells. I fall off my chair. Everyone isughing. I re at the ss and they fall silent. ¡®For the second time Magnus. Take. Your. Seat.¡¯ Nina gives me a look, but I grab my chair and take my seat, continuing to ignore her. ¡®Now, as I was saying, the student you are all sitting next to will be yourb partners for the rest of the term.¡¯ ¡®What!¡¯ I say, mming my fist on the table. It breaks in half. My books fall down with Nina¡¯s and all eyes are on me. ¡®I¡¯m not partnering with Nina for the rest of the term!¡¯ Nina raises her hand. ¡®Mr. Thomson, I have to agree with Magnus, ¡®d rather beb partners with the ssroom guinea pig in the cage over there, at least its I. Q would be higher than Magnus¡¯s,¡¯ she says. The room roars withughter. ¡®Quiet, quiet everyone,¡¯ Mr. Thomson shouts, the room bes quiet minus the low giggles everyone tries to hold in. ¡®Now Magnus, you have detention for beingte and for not paying attention and the destruction of school property.¡¯ But..,¡¯ I try to argue back. Ninaughs and I re at her. ¡®As for you, Nina, you will beb partners with Magnus whether or not you like it, and you will also join him in detention today after school! ¡®What! Mr. Thomson, that¡¯s not fair,¡¯ ¡®As is life, Nina,¡¯ he growls. Nina and I sit back in our seats with our arms crossed and backs facing each other since we no longer have a table to face and we are both struggling to hold our tongues to not get into further trouble. The bell goes, everyone leaves as Nina and I squat down to collect our books. Of course, the books mixed up when they fell. As we collect our books, we go to grab the same book and I end up grabbing her hand instead. We pause and look at our hands. Her hand feels so soft and warm. We look up at each other for a split second and I quickly let go of her hand as if it burnt me. Grabbing myst two books, 1 storm off to myst ss for the day May and ire have already arrived in the English ss before me. They sit on the opposite side of the room to each other, thank goodness. The only problem now is that are both patting the seat next to them for me to sit beside them. Flint and Zak snigger in the back, wondering who I will choose to sit next to. Well, since I¡¯m going on a date with ire, I should probably get to know her better than I do and it will help take my mind off Nina and what had just transpired in ss with her. May frowns as I take my seat next to ire and I see Zak pouts as he hands five dors over to Flint. They had ced a bet as to who I chose ire clings onto my arm the same way May would ¡®I can¡¯t wait until the party this Saturday.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, um me neither, ¡®So, what do you n on wearing?¡¯ she asks. ¡®Er, clothes..?¡¯ ¡®Of course, you will wear clothes, dummy. What style of clothes?¡¯ ¡®a shirt and jeans I guess¡­¡¯ You know what? I¡¯m free after school tomorrow. Maybe I coulde over and help you pick something out?¡¯ I feel hesitant about having her over at my ce. Do I even want her over? My mind shes back to the touch of Nina¡¯s hand and I realise one of my many questions has been answered. Yes, her skin is just as smooth as it looks. ¡®So, what do you say, Magnus?¡¯ ¡®Huh?¡¯ ¡®About meing over after school tomorrow unless you want me toe over today. I can cancel my shopping spree at the mall in the city with my girlfriends.¡¯ ¡®Can¡¯t today. I have detention after school with Nina,¡¯ The pencil in her hand snaps in half, ¡®Detention, and with Nina?¡¯ ¡®Yup, I know. It¡¯s like the Moon Goddess wants to punish me. I do not know why, though.¡¯ ¡®Well, I feel for you Boo-boo. It would be a curse to spend time with that freak. I wille over tomorrow after school then,¡¯ I shuttered when she called me Boo-boo and felt anger build up inside when she referred 10 Nina as a freak. I shouldn¡¯t care. Why do I care? It made me angry when May had called her a freak earlier in the cafeteria as well. ire caresses her fingers across my lower arm as we listen to Mrs. Lofts discussing our uing essay assignment. ire¡¯s caresses are making me cringe. She may as well run her nails across the chalkboard, as it would give me the same effect. I take her, hand and hold it, so she stops touching my arm. She grins and looks over at May, who is mentally throwing daggers at me. Her skin isn¡¯t as smooth andcks the warmth I felt with Nina¡¯s. In fact, her hands are quite mmy. ¡®Now open your textbooks to page 139 and answer the questions in your notebooks.¡¯ I¡¯ve never been so happy with Mrs. Lofts giving me work to do. Happily releasing ire¡¯s hand, I grab my pen and write my answers, I purposely answer them slowly until the bell rings as an excuse to not have to hold her hand again. The bell goes, I¡¯m happy to run home and get away from everyone, especially May and ire. Then I remember I have dreaded detention Returning to my locker, 1 pack my books away on the shelf and take my school bag Josie runs up to me with her backpack. ¡°Ready to go home, brother?¡¯ she smiles. Nope, I have detention, with Nina,¡¯ Magnus! This is your chance!¡¯ she squeals. ¡®Chance for what? ¡®Um, to get on your knees and beg the hottie for forgiveness for being such a dumbass all these years. Josie! Not going to happen¡¯ But why not? I never understood why you would cut your best friend off like that. You two were so close and did everything together ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand Josie, you¡¯re not the one who is going to be an Alpha one day. I need to be respected, notughed at I¡¯m your little sister, daughter of an Alpha which means my mate will probably be an Alpha from a different pack, so yeah I get you to need to be respected just as i do as a potential Luna but I do not know what that has to do with Nina?¡¯ Just forget it, okay, I¡¯m going to bete for detention. I¡¯ll see you at home for dinner¡¯ Flint walks up to us as I¡¯m about to walk away Josie wraps her arms around Flint and sobs into his chest Just great After everything else going on, now Josie is upset at me Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Without greeting Mr. Thomson, I enter the science room and ce my bag on a table and sit in silence, avoiding eye contact with Mr. Thompson and Nina. ¡®Late again, Magnus,¡¯ he huffs with his hands-on hip. I shrug my shoulders and look away. Nina is sitting four tables away. It¡¯s obvious she also isn¡¯t happy to be here. Well, if you two think you are both going to sit here in silence, then you have another thinging,¡¯ Nina and I turn our attention back to Mr. Thomson. ¡®I have borrowed some tools and a spare tabletop from the woodwork room. You will both spend detention fixing the table you broke, ¡®What! But I never broke it,¡¯ Nina protests. ¡°Do not care, Nina, nowe and take this hammer,¡¯ he growls. I abruptly step down from my chair and march up to the teacher¡¯s desk, muttering and mumbling in dissatisfaction. Nina takes the nails and hammer and I carry the tabletop. Nina kneels next to the broken table and assesses it closely. I kneel opposite her and ce the tabletop down. Mr. Thomson walks towards the ss doorway. ¡®I will be back in thirty minutes. I expect the table to be fixed.¡¯ ¡®Yeah, yeah,¡¯ I say, waving him off. Nina clears her throat. ¡®Take the legs off the broken table, then we can nail them into the new tabletop.¡¯ Without saying a word, I take hold of the legs and go to pull it off, but Nina interrupts me, tapping me on the shoulder with a screwdriver ¡®Just unscrew them like a normal person. Otherwise, you will either bend the legs or break them like you did the table,¡¯ Ignoring her suggestion, I pull the leg, ripping it off, but the leg is bent and crooked as she foretold would happen¡­ ¡®Great one, Magnus, a broken table and a bent leg, just great,¡¯ she huffs. ¡®Well, if you think you can do a better job, then you fix it.¡¯ ¡®If you didn¡¯t break it in the first ce, Magnus, I wouldn¡¯t have to fix it.¡¯ Our hands are on our hips as we re at each other, grizzling in silence. ¡°Unbelievable,¡¯ she says and kneels by the other leg and unscrews the good leg with the screwdriver, as I should have done. As she unscrews thest nail, the metal leg falls towards her. I grab it just before it hits her head. She looks up in shock, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s because she was about to be hit across the head or if it¡¯s because I caught the leg before it knocked her out. I take the leg over to the new tabletop and hold it in ce. She is still silent; her mind ys over what just happened. ¡®Well, are you going toe 10 screw this in while I hold it or not?|I growl. She shakes her head at her thoughts and kneels right beside me. Qur legs touch and I want to smile, but I don¡¯t. Her dainty hands twirl the screwdriver in circles until the four screws are in. I lean across her candy. Her lips have a clear coat of lip-gloss, I guess the strawberry vour. Try to bend the leg back in ce, but I seem to make it worse. Nina lets out a giggle, then quickly ces her hand over her mouth to hide her smile. Something flutters inside my stomach at the thought that I just made herugh like that. It¡¯s a pleasant feeling, unlike the one I have had for years that carries a sense of doom. She finishes screwing the bent leg in and we stand back to look at the table that is on a nt. I ce a book on it and we watch as it slides off and burst intoughter, ¡°What do you think Mr. Thompsons is going to say?¡¯ Nina sniggers ¡°Eh, who cares? It was fun making it, but then again I don¡¯t want another detention,¡¯ I say, picking up All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. the fallen book and cing ¡± under the foot of the bent leg. The table is now leveled out. We burst intoughter again and the fluttering I feel inside grows. Mr. Thomson walks into the ssroom. I hope the table is¡­ finished,¡¯ he trails off, looking at the bent leg propped up on a bodk. ¡®Magnus and Nina, detention again next Wednesday.¡¯ ¡°But we both try to argue with him. I told you both to fix it, not mangle it more! Now go home before decide to call your parents,¡¯ he yells. Nina and I both gulp and run out the door together. Seeing as we both live at the Packhouse, we both walked towards home together in silence, but it was a nice silence though. Walking along the grass, she sees a baby bird chirping near a tree and rushes over to it. I follow her and watch as she scoops it up. The poor thing has fallen from its nest,¡¯ she says as she stares up at the extremely tall tree. I¡¯m going to put it back in its nest.¡¯ You can¡¯t climb up there Nina, this tree is even taller than what I would even climb,¡¯ the bird chirps in her hands. It¡¯s quite cute to look at. I gently scratch its little head to reassure it. It rxes and snuggles further into Nina¡¯s hand. I can feel our bodies radiating warmth and realise how close I¡¯m standing to Nina. I take a step back, giving her space. Well, I can¡¯t leave it here, Magnus. I¡¯m going up there with or without your permission,¡¯ she says and grabs onto the first branch. Fine, but I¡¯ming with you, only because if something happens to you, I will get the me for it.¡¯ Ninaughs. You won¡¯t get the me for my actions, Magnus,¡¯ she says, now on the third branch. I climb below her in case she identally falls. I don¡¯t want her to get hurt. Uh, yeah I will. I always get med for anything you pull.¡¯ Herugh echoed through the trees as she grabs the tenth branch. It was like beautiful music to my ears. ¡®Don¡¯t be so absurd Magnus, you think too highly of yourself. I get into plenty of trouble myself each day, although once upon a time we used to get into trouble together and we had so much fun doing so,¡¯ Iugh, ¡®Fun? Anything we did as a child was far from fun, from what I remember,¡¯ ¡®Well, you remember wrong,¡¯ she says. I look down at the ground. We must be at least forty branches high. ¡®Enlighten me then,¡¯ Okay, remember the time theundry overflowed with bubbles and we would y hide and seek to find each other?¡¯ ¡°Yeah,¡¯ ¡®Well, Magnus, that was your idea to fill the washing machine up with bubble bath and turn it on, and if you remember, I took the me for it¡¯ I forgot she had taken the me for it. She had to mop it all up and went to bed without supper. I snuck into her room and gave her a sandwich that night ¡°And then there was the night we wanted to watch the moon from the roof. We went climbing through May¡¯s bedroom window, but when you tried to open it, it wouldn¡¯t budge. You used such force that the whole window fell out and crashed onto the pavers outs de You went and hid in May¡¯s wardrobe and I took the me, She saght, I remember now. My parents would have been so mad at me for wanting to climb onto the roof in the first ce, let alone breaking a window in the process of it all. I had run straight to the wardrobe and hid inside and watched through the crack as May decided not to tude and look the me instead Well, I got ? so much vouble because I wanted to protect you, you were my best friend. I thought it would be fun to y a couple of nts on you in return for a bit of fun, and so we would be even I heard the warriors say the next morning they will need to felease some water from the dam You were refusing to have your bath the day before anyway, so I thought it would be funny to have you stand more oleek while the water washed over you I know you were twice the size of most kids, so the water would only reach your waist, but you acted so dramatically that day as if you were going to drown when you could have just stood up and watched a flow past you and you never spoke to me again until now she says giving me a sad look for a moment before looking away Chapter 34 Chapter 34 And then it happened. It all hits me at once, that dreaded feeling but tenfold. That feeling when a hole in the ground opens up and just swallows you whole. Guilt¡­ What have done? She didn¡¯t make the Pack think I was a joke. It wasn¡¯t her responsible for all the pranks. It was me all along. ¡®There¡¯s the nest,¡¯ she says, not realising the bombshell she just dropped on my head. Nina hovers over the nest. I climb next to her as fast as I can. She stretches her hands out to put the baby bird back in its nest. ¡®Careful,¡¯ I say, cupping my hands under hers. She looks up at me for a moment, and we lower our hands, gently cing the bird gently back in its nest. There you go, little guy,¡¯ I say and give it another gentle pat on the head. The sun is setting, and the moon is rising. It¡¯s a breathtaking sight. We sit next to each other and watch the beauty of it in silence, thefortable silence. We lean back on our hands and our pinkies touch, but neither of us moves our hand away. I want to apologise to her. I want to get on my knees and beg for forgiveness, just as Josie suggested. Josie was right. I had been aplete dumbass. ¡®We should get back to the Packhouse. We are going to get into trouble for beingte home,¡¯ she says. Nodding, I climb down first, a third of the way Nina slips and falls. My hand wraps around her waist as she screams past me and I pull her into the safety of my chest. Her arms cling back around my waist as she shakes from the fright of falling. She looks up at me and I gaze into her eyes. Slowly, our lips draw closer to each other like a moth to a me. As they are about to touch, the branch cracks from the weight of both of us and breaks. I wrap my arms around her andnd on my back, taking the brunt of the fall. ¡®Magnus! Are you okay?¡¯ A few sharp pains bolt through my body as I sit up. I scrunch my face. I¡¯ll be fine,¡¯ I say, clearly in pain. ¡®No, you¡¯re not fine, here let me help you,¡¯ she says and puts my arm over her shoulder. ¡®You should not have done that,¡¯ ¡®Done what? ¡®Take the brunt of the fall, so I didn¡¯t get hurt, ¡®It was nothing, ¡®Sure.¡¯ We make it back to the Packhouse grounds. Leon and two of his warriors run towards us. ¡°What happened Magnus, are you okay?¡¯ he says, taking over from Nina, helping to carry my weight. I¡¯ll be fine, I just fell is all,¡¯ Nina gives me a confused look but says nothing. ¡°Well, we have all been worried sick about you two,¡¯ ¡°Sorry, Dad, ¡°It¡¯s okay Sweetie, I¡¯m d you helped Magnus home. Go to the dinner table. We will be there in a minute.¡¯ I¡¯d rather just rest my back in my room rather than sit at the dinner table, Leon,¡¯ ¡°Of course, ¡®At least in a couple of months when you get your wolf on your eighteenth, you will heal quickly. ¡°That¡¯s true, I smile, excited at the thought I will soon have my first shift and get to meet my wolf. I¡¯m extra excited because I have Alpha blood. My wolf will be pure ck like my dad¡¯s My mother is a descendant of the Moon Goddess, so she has a pure white wolt. All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. ¡®But until then you will heal at a normal human rate, ¡°Yeah, I know. Can you have the cook bring my dinner up for me please, Leon? Of course, Forty minutester, there¡¯s a knock at my door. ¡®Come in,¡¯ It¡¯s Nina holding a te of food. ¡®I, um, wanted toe to check on you and thought I¡¯d bring your dinner,¡¯ Thanks,¡¯ I say, taking the te and cutlery. I also wanted to say thanks for, um, catching me from the fall.¡¯ She stands in silence, waiting for my response. I want to apologise to her, but the only word thates out is. ¡®Anytime,¡¯ She frowns.¡¯ Well, I guess I¡¯ll leave you to it then,¡¯ she says and walks out the door. I¡¯m such an idiot ¡°Anytime.¡± That¡¯s all I could say to her. I munch my meal down while I mentally scold myself. Maybe at school tomorrow I can make things right. There is another knock at my door. ¡®Nina?¡¯ I say. ¡®No, it¡¯s me, Josie, . She walks in and sits in the chair beside my bed. Theard you fell over and hurt yourself, but I didn¡¯t believe Leon when he said that. My big brother and future. Alpha hurt from just a minor fall? No way, so I¡¯m here to ask what really happened.¡¯ Josie¡­ You were right¡­ about Nina. I¡¯ve been such a jerk and don¡¯t even know how to make it up to her. She will never forgive me.¡¯ O.M.G Magnus Are you okay, you must have hit your head. It¡¯s a concussion, right? Maybe a fever?¡¯ She says, cing her hand on my forehead. I whack it away. ¡®No Josie, I¡¯m not sick and I don¡¯t have a concussion. After detention with Nina, we spent some time together. We climbed a tree, we talked, and I realised I made a mistake cutting her off seven years ago. She slipped, and I caught her, then my branch broke. I purposely took the brunt of the fall so she didn¡¯t get hurt.¡¯ Josie blinks rapidly, processing what I just told her. She grabs my shoulders and shakes me. Tell her you¡¯re sorry!¡¯ she says right in my face. ¡°I know Josie, I tried too, but I struggled to say what I wanted to say to her. I¡¯m going to make it up to her at school tomorrow¡¯ ¡®Well, I should hope so, Magnus. It¡¯s the least you can do,¡¯ I know I owe it to her, do you think she will forgive me?¡¯ ¡®As long as you don¡¯t stuft it up with her again, then I don¡¯t see why not.¡¯ *Thank Josie,¡¯ I smile Oh, Flint and i never mentioned you and Nina had detention either, she says, pretending to zip her mouth ¡°Thanks, I appreciate it,¡¯ Well, I hope you will be well enough to go to school tomorrow so you can make things right again with Nina,¡¯ she smiles. ¡®Me too, see you in the morning,¡± I smile and watch as she leaves the room Okay, so my checklist for tomorrow beg Ning for forgiveness and restore our friendship. Too easy. Trying to fall asleep. I tossed and turned all night and had a bad feeling about school tomorrow Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Sitting up, I look at myself in the mirror. My hair is a scruffy mess from all the lossing and turning, and can see slight bags under my eyes. My back feels okay, just a little tender, but nothing that can stop me from going to school. I shower and dress in jeans and a ck tight¨Cfitting shirt that shows off my muscr physique with my favourite pair of ck sneakers. As Ib my hair back, it flings back into the scruffy style, giving me the ruggedly handsome look instead of the sleek, handsome look I usually go for. I take my seat at the table for breakfast. ¡®Magnus, darling, how is your back dear?¡¯ mother asks. ¡®It¡¯s fine. It wasn¡¯t anything major, to begin with.¡¯ I¡¯m d to hear,¡¯ she smiles. I look up to see Nina down the other end of the table, talking to her parents while she eats her breakfast. Josie is constantly looking between Nina and me. It¡¯s time to go to school. Nina grabs her bag and races ahead of us. I want to catch up to her but she is faster than me. We have an assembly this morning and make our way to the hall. I sit as close as I can to Nina. There are five students between us. ire calls out to me and races over and sits next 10 ne. ¡®Boo-boo, I¡¯ve been looking for you all morning,¡¯ she says and clings onto my arm and leans on me as the assembly starts. I can¡¯t shake her off and cause a scene, so I just sit there quietly. Principal Conrad stands at the podium. ¡®Good morning students, I would, first, like to remind you all that your rubbish goes in the bin and not on the ground. You should all know better by now. Today I would also like to wee a new student joining our school today. I¡¯m sure you will all make Moss feel very wee.¡¯ The school ps as Moss makes his way to the podium. He is almost as handsome as I am also with brown hair, but unlike my blue eyes, he has brown. You can tell he trains regrly, although he isn¡¯t as big as I am, he isn¡¯t far off it. I can¡¯t help but re at him and decide I already dislike him. ¡®Thank you, Principal Conrad, I look forward to meeting you all and feel very weed already,¡¯ he smiles. Everyone ps except me; I watch as he walks away from the podium with his smug face. After ten more minutes of Principal Conrad talking, assembly ends. Nina stares for a moment at ire, still clinging onto my arm as we leave the hall. ¡°We have the first-ss together Boo-boo, let¡¯s go,¡¯ she smiles. ¡°Great ,I say,cking any enthusiasm. Nina sits in her usual spot and avoids any eye contact,pletely ignoring ire and me. Then things be even worse¡­ Moss walks in with a big grin showing off his sparkly white perfect teeth. I almost want to throw up looking at him. His smile pissed me off, and I secretly hoped I could one day knock that smug smile from his face with maybe a couple of teeth out along with it. He stares around the room at the vacant seats and his face lights up even more like a sparkler on a birthday cake when he sees Nina sitting in the farer with no one near her. He takes the seat right next to her and puts his hand out to shake hers, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m Moss, what¡¯s a pretty girl like yourself doing alone in the corner here?¡¯ Nina blushes and shakes his hand ¡°Oh, I¡¯m Nina, I prefer to sit alone,¡¯ she says. ¡°Oh, would you like me to move? I didn¡¯t mean to intrude in your space?¡¯ he says sincerely ¡°Actually, somepany might be nice for a change and you¡¯re new here anyway, so please make yourselffortable,¡¯ she smiles They chatted quietly and giggled together throughout ss. The bell finally goes and I¡¯m happy they will part ways. ¡°What subject do you have next? She asks him ¡®Visual Art, ¡®Me too,¡± she says with happiness, ¡®Let¡¯s go together then.¡¯ She smiles. My heart sinks along with my gut. I¡¯ve got English so I¡¯m stuck with ire again, but at least Zak and Flint are in English with me. I try to think of who I know who has Visual Art. I¡¯ll meet you in English, ire. I just got to stop by the men¡¯s room, ¡°Okay, Boo-boo, don¡¯t take too long now,¡¯ she says, giving me a wink and blowing me a kiss. I try to hold the shudder as my body is screaming to release it. I rush down the corridor and find Paul just before he enters Visual Art ss. ¡®Hey, Paul, ¡®Yo-Yo, what¡¯s up Magnus?¡± Um not much, I just have a favour to ask,¡¯ ¡®Oh, ok,¡¯ The new guy. I don¡¯t know what it is about him, but I can just sense something isn¡¯t right. Can you monitor Nina? I¡¯m just wanting to monitor her welfare around him. Being the future Alpha and all, it¡¯s going to be my duty to keep my pack safe, so why not now?¡¯ ¡®Sure, Magnus, I¡¯ll monitor both of them for you.¡¯ ¡®Great, and Paul, don¡¯t mention this to anyone okay, it¡¯s just between you and me. Got it? ¡®Got it,¡¯ he nods. I run back to English and sit in my seat between ire and Zak, with Flint beside Zak. We have to write an essay, I struggle to concentrate instead, I think of Moss and Nina. ¡®Everything okay, Boo-boo? ire asks. Zak and Flint snigger at her nickname she gave me. I elbow Zak hard enough he flies into Flint. It shuts them up fromughing ati me. ¡®Yup, fine, just struggling to concentrate is all.¡¯ ¡®Oh, my Boo-boo, do you have a headache? I can finish the essay for you?¡¯ ¡®Um yeah it¡¯s a headache¡­ sure,¡¯ I say, sliding my essay to her.¡¯ I put my hand up. ¡®Yes, Magnus?¡¯ ¡®Um, I need to go to the men¡¯s room, ¡®Okay, but be quick, ¡®Okay, Mrs. Lofts,¡¯ ¡®Oh, Boo-boo, you had just been to the men¡¯s room. Is it the runs¡¯ she asks in front of the entire ss. I weed the hole that opened up and swallowed me whole yesterday to reappear and swallow meAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. again. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the runs, just be quiet ire,¡¯ I growl and storm out of the room, heading straight to Visual Arts ss. I duck down outside the window and peek in. Moss is leaning over Nina, helping her with her work. He sits back next to her and pushes her hair behind her ear, 1 let out a very loud growl and everyone turns their attention to the growling window. I duck down just in time and crawl away furiously. ire smiles when she sees me return to ss, but she then frowns when she sees the anger across my face. ¡®What¡¯s wrong Boo-boo?¡¯ ¡®Nothing,¡¯ I growi. ¡®Well, if it¡¯s nothing, why do you sound so grumpy and angry then? I¡¯m not grumpy or angry.¡¯ I take a subtle deep breath to calm myself down and think of Nina¡¯s brown- doe-like eyes. ¡®I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, but now I know why. Chapter 36 Chapter 36 It¡¯s lunchtime. I race to the cafeteria to ask Nina to sit with us for lunch, losing ire along the way. Barging into the cafeteria, all eyes are on me from my loud, eager entrance. My eyes dart to the corner to see Moss sitting at Nina¡¯s table having a goodugh. I barge back out of the cafeteria passing, ire, Josie, Zak, Flint, and Paul. ¡®Where are you going, Boo-boo?¡¯ ¡®Anywhere but here,¡¯ I growl. ¡®What¡¯s his problem?¡¯ Flint asks. They enter the cafeteria, and Josie can see why Magnus is upset. The new and hot, attractive guy is hanging out with Nina and clearly flirting with her. She frowns at the thought of it all, feeling sorry for Magnus. Not wanting to be in the Cafeteria I decide to hang out in the library for the first time in my life. I sit myself down at a table with the school nerds. They all gasp and stare at me while I bang my head on the table. ¡®Stupid, stupid, stupid, I¡¯m so stupid,¡¯ I say ¡®Um Y-you¡¯re putting a dint in the t-table,¡¯ I hear from a clearly nervous squeaky voice, I look at her as she pushes her oversized sses up closer to her eyes ¡®Pipe down Pipsqueak. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m in the middle of a crisis?¡¯ ¡®Oh¡­-sorry, maybe talk about your p-problems and maybe we can h-help you with some advice?¡¯ Giving her a strange look, I frown. ¡®Advice from a bunch of nerds. Are you crazy?¡¯ ¡®If I was c-crazy I would have to have some kind of psychological d-disorder such as Munchausen or not be in touch with reality or¡­¡¯ ¡®Okay, okay, I get it. Since I do not know what to do now other than bash my head against a table, I will tell you what my problem is, but none of you are to breathe a word of this to anyone.¡¯ ¡®O-okay,¡¯ ¡®So, I had a best friend as a child. I couldn¡¯t even ask the Moon Goddess for a better friend. One day seven years ago I cut her off because I thought she was making my Pack not take me seriously and worry about me for when I be Alpha. So yesterday I have realised that I¡¯m an idiot and that it was myself making me look like a court jester. I decidedst night that I would beg Nina for forgiveness and repair our friendship today at school. But the school brought in a new student this morning, who you all saw, Moss. He has been glued to Nina¡¯s hip and flirting with her all-damn day. So that¡¯s my problem, 0-okay, I see doesn¡¯t she live at the Packhouse with you. You could always apologize at home,¡¯ ¡®Yeah, but this morning I felt like she was purposely not wanting to talk to me. She spoke to her parents far more than usual and didn¡¯t even nce my way.¡¯ ¡®Okay, is there a subject you have with her?¡¯ ¡°Yes, science and Mr. Thompson made usb partners,¡¯ ¡®p-perfect, that¡¯s when you can apologise,¡¯ she smiles. ¡®Thanks, I have science with her tomorrow,¡¯ I say, standing up to leave. ¡®What was your name, anyway?¡¯ I ask her. ¡®Pippa, ¡°Thanks, Pip-Squeak, see you around,¡¯ I wave goodbye. The lunch bell goes and Iplete myst two sses, happy to be going home. ¡®Oh, Boo-boo, I¡¯m so excited to being over to your house,¡¯ ire says, taking my arm in hers. What are you talking about, ire?¡± Boo-boo, don¡¯t tell me you forgot already? I¡¯ming over to help pick you out something to wear for the party on the weekend, remember? My stomach churned, I hadpletely forgotten that she was my date for the party and she was Come on then,¡¯ she says, pulling me along to catch up with Flint and Josie. ¡°Hey ire, aren¡¯t you going home?¡¯ Josie asks, ¡®No, Magnus invited me over, I¡¯m going to help him pick out something to wear to my party. I am his date, after all,¡¯ she says. Josie goes to re at me but quickly smiles when ire looks at her again. ¡®You areing to the party too, are you not?¡¯ she asks, ¡®I guess I¡¯ll be there,¡¯ ¡®Great!¡¯ she says, giving Josie a squeeze. Nina walks behind us home. Every time I turn to see if she is still behind us, she is staring down at the ground. I can¡¯t see her face, her emotion, shepletely ignores me and I don¡¯t like it. We arrive at the Packhouse and are greeted by my parents. They look down at ire¡¯s hand holding mine and frown. ¡®And who is this¡­dy?¡¯ mum asks, ¡®Oh, this is ire, a¡­ friend from school,¡¯ Oh, don¡¯t be so shy around your parents, Magnus. I¡¯m his date for the party this weekend,¡¯ she beams. ¡®How¡­ lovely,¡¯ my mother says, forcing a smile. ¡®Well, you muste in then,¡¯ she says and gestures for us to enter. ire and I go straight upstairs to my room. ¡®Wow, this room is sorge, and you even have your own bathroom. Please don¡¯t tell me that is a walk- in wardrobe over there?¡¯ she asks. She is so excited I¡¯m waiting for her head to pop and blow streamers out everywhere like a party popper. ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s no big deal.¡¯ ¡®No big deal? This is an enormous deal, Magnus!¡¯ she says, entering the wardrobe. Instead of following her, I make myselffortable andy on my bed in hopes she will get bored and go home. Instead, shees out with a pair of ck jeans, a belt with a silver wolf¡¯s head as the buckle, and five coloured shirts. You must try this one on first Boo-boo,¡¯ she smiles and hands me a silver-grey shirt,¡¯ ¡°Can¡¯t you just pick one? Then I don¡¯t have to try it on?¡¯ This will be more fun, Magnus.¡¯ Rolling my eyes, I sit up on the bed and remove my shirt. Magnus, my¨Cmy you¡¯re so much more masculine than I even imagined,¡¯ ¡°You¡¯ve imagined me shirtless? | ask, feeling awkward. ire crawls up the bed towards me and sits on myp, pinning me down. Oh, Boo-boo I¡¯ve imagined you with far less on she says,¡¯ and smashes her lips to mine just as Josie enters with Nina. Magnus!¡± Josie yells Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the utter shock and disgust of ire kissing me, I push her away at the same time I hear Josie angrily yell my name. Nina and i make eye contact and I can see the hurt in her eyes. She runs off down the corridor without saying a word. ¡®What the hell Magnus? Josie says, Oh, sorry about that, Josie,¡¯ ire says with a giggle. ¡®1 get how gross it can look when your brother is making out with his girlfriend. Next time we will try to be more discreet,¡¯ ¡°Discreet are you serious?¡¯ Josie yells then lets out a frustrated ¡®G?,¡¯ and ms my door shut, leaving ire and me alone, Chapter 37 Chapter 37 What the hell ire?¡¯ What¡¯s wrong Boo-boo?¡¯ she says and tries to cup my face. I lean back, avoiding her touch. You can¡¯t just kiss me like that.¡¯ ¡®Why not?¡¯ ¡®Because you just can¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Oh, I see, too soon?¡¯ Yes, too soon ire, we haven¡¯t even been on a date yet,¡¯ I¡¯m sorry Boo-boo, I¡¯ll hold off until then,¡¯ I¡¯d appreciate that,¡¯ ¡®Now, are you going to try this shirt on?¡¯ I take the shirt and put it on. ¡®Oh, very smooth, now try this one on.¡¯ ¡®This one is fine, ire; there, we have an outfit picked. It¡¯s time I take you home,¡¯ ¡®So soon? ¡®Yeah, I forgot I have an um¡­ assignment to do.¡¯ ¡°Oh, okay then, On my way out of the Packhouse, I run into Seth. ¡®Hey Magnus, where are you off to?¡¯ ¡®Taking ire home. She lives near the school.¡¯ I¡¯m about to drive past the school. I can drop her home if you like ¡®Oh, could you?¡¯ I say, a little too excited, to ire¡¯s dismay. ¡®Sure, ¡°Great! I take ire¡¯s hand and help her in the car and shut the door before she can give me a kiss on the cheek goodbye,¡¯ I had never been so happy to see the back of Seth¡¯s car driving away into the distance. Now to go find Nina. I run back inside and halfway up the staircase; I¡¯m stopped by Josie storming angrily towards me. ¡®What is wrong with you, you said you wanted to make things right with Nina. Minutester, you are making out with ire! ¡®Look, it wasn¡¯t what it looked like, I swear.¡¯ Josieughs. ¡®Are you serious? It wasn¡¯t what it looked like?¡¯ ¡®Yes, ire gave me shirts to try on for the stupid party. As soon as I took my shirt off, she climbed onto me and kissed me as you both walked in. I swear I didn¡¯t know she was going to do that. She caught me off guard.¡¯ Josie takes a moment, calming herself down, ¡°You need to fix this, Magnus. You need to make things right with Nina, and after what just conspired between you and ire. Well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s going to take more than grovelling and apologies to fix this,¡¯ ¡®I know Josie, I¡¯m going to see Nina now,¡¯ I say and walk around her, continuing up the stairs. ¡®Nina?¡¯ I say gently, knocking on her door. ¡®Nina?¡¯ The door opens abruptly. Nina holds the door open with one hand and her other hand is on her hip. Her face shows no emotion, What do you want, Magnus?¡¯ she says, sending a hot shiver down my spine, saying my name. ¡®I wanted toe to apologise to you?¡¯ ¡®For what exactly?¡¯ ¡°For what you just saw between ire and me.¡¯ Why are you apologising for something that¡¯s not my business?¡¯ I¡¯m stunned by what Nina is saying. She left and ran down the corridor. I thought it upset her seeing me with ire? You ran off upset when you saw us, I thought?¡¯ You thought wrong. Why would I be upset? We have meant nothing to each other for seven years, so why would I care now?¡¯ Her words hit me like a knife in my heart. Her words were brutal, but I could see where she wasing from. ¡®What you do isn¡¯t my business and hasn¡¯t been for seven years now, so why would I care whose mouth you stick your tongue down? Now if you excuse me, I¡¯m going to bed. Goodnight, Magnus,¡¯ and ms her door in my face. Leaning our backs against either side of the door, we both slide down and stare at our feet with sadness, although she won¡¯t admit it. I know I hurt her again. She will be in the Science ss tomorrow. That will be my opportunity to speak to her. I return to my room and step into the shower, and bang my head against the wall in frustration. Once I¡¯ve finished sulking in the shower, I climb into bed for another restless night of little sleep. The morning arrives, and I sit at the table for breakfast to find Ninapletely ignoring me again. She runs to school ahead of us again. On arrival at the school, I walk to my locker with Josie and Flint on either side of me. I look over at Nina¡¯s locker. Moss has an arm above Nina leaning into the locker. She blushes and giggles as he whispers in her ear. Josie and Flint observe them as well, then give each other a worried look. ¡®Let¡¯s get to ss,¡¯ Flint says. ¡®What do we have first?¡¯ ¡®Physical Ed, let¡¯s go get our training gear on, PE is just what I needed to help me burn some of this frustration qut. We go to the change room and change into shorts and tank shirts and walk to the oval where Mr Tilley waits to train. While we wait for the rest of the ss, I begin some stretches with Flint and a few other guys. ¡°You got to be kidding me?¡¯ Flint says, looking over my shoulder. I look to see what his problem is only to repeat Flint¡¯s words. ¡°You have got to be kidding me?¡¯ ¡®Hey guys,¡¯ Moss smiles and waves and stretches with us. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ I snap. ¡®I have PE,¡¯ he smiles. I¡¯m Moss,¡¯ he says, putting his hand out to shake mine. Instead, I stop stretching, cross my arms, and re at him, ¡°Ok fes, let¡¯s begin with a fewps around the oval and you start now,¡¯ Mr Tilley says and blows his whistle. I jog past Moss knocking into his shoulder and he immediately gets that I don¡¯t like him. He races to catch up to me and keeps up with me, jogging by my side with a smug grin that just seems to never stop growing. If that smug smile gets any bigger, he¡¯d be the joker¡¯s doppelganger, Flint and I increase our speed to lose him, but he continues to keep up with us. He whacks his shoulder, nudging me with force. I do the same back. Then the next thing you know, we are both on the ground tackling each other. He punches me in the jaw, I punch him in the left eye, he punches me in the right eye, I punch his cheekbone. Mr. Tilley runs toward us, blowing his whistle. ¡°Stop! Stop right now, break it up!¡¯ He continues to yell at us but neither of us listens to him, I grab Moss¡¯s arm and turn him onto his stomach and wrap my other arm around his neck and keep him in a lock hold cutting off his airway. He is about to pass out before he uses his free arm to grab my precious jewels and twist them. ¡®Argh,¡¯ I yell and sit back, releasing him whilst I cling onto my goods. He turns around and we re at each other, panting. We both have ck eyes, bloody noses, and bruises in different areas of our faces. ¡®Magnus, what has gotten into you? And Moss, you are new here, you should know better getting into fights. Now both of you go see the school nurse and report to the principal¡¯s office.¡¯ ¡®Yes, Mr. Tilley,¡¯ Moss and me grizzle. Mr. Tilley sends Flint with us to make sure Moss and I didn¡¯t get into another fight along the way. We walk through the corridors and it horrifies students at the sight of us as we walk past the windows. Nina sees from her ss and races out with a gasp. I smile and feel warm as she races out to check on me. My mouth drops open when she races up to Moss and wraps her dainty little arms around him. I can hear my growl across half the school grounds. Nina steps back from Moss. si What happened to you?¡¯ she asks, staring at me for a moment, then back to Moss. ¡®I was in PE training and that guy was being unfriendly and tried to knock me over when we were told to runps. We ended up in a fight. I¡¯ve never met the guy before, so I don¡¯t know what his problem is,¡¯ he says with a re towards me. Nina marches up towards me in anger. ¡®How dare you! How dare you get into a fight with Moss like that! Just because he is my friend and treats me with kindness, unlike someone else, I know Magnus! All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Does not give you the right to destroy another friendship! She storms back to Moss; she takes a handkerchief from her pocket and gently dabs the blood away from his face. He cups his hand over hers and gives her a sweet, brief peck on the tip of her nose. Thank you, Nina.¡¯ he says, smiling down at her. My blood is boiling. I feel so angry that I could spontaneouslybust and take half the school buildings with me. Flint ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡®Best to just go see the nurse. Standing here watching is only going to make matters worse.¡¯ I march past them in anger and stomp into the Nurse¡¯s station. ¡®Magnus, what on Earth happened to you?¡¯ Nurse Ca asks. ¡°Got into a fight.¡¯ ¡®Well, clearly. Who with?¡¯ ¡®The new guy, Moss.¡¯ ¡®Where is he? Did he sustain any injuries?¡¯ ¡°Probably a few extra bruises than I, but he¡¯s already being attended to.¡¯ ¡®Take a seat¡¯ I take the seat while Nurse Ca cleans my face up as best as she could Chapter 38 Chapter 38 ¡®Do you want me to call your parents toe to pick you up from school?¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯ll stay, I¡¯d prefer you go home and put ice on your face, Magnus.¡¯ ¡®Look, I¡¯m staying, okay? If it makes you feel better, then I¡¯ll rest here for the next period until recess.¡¯ Okay, well I¡¯ll go get you an ice pack then.¡¯ She returns a momentter and hands me the icepack; I hold it against my swollen ck eye for the next hour. The recess bell goes, I toss the icepack onto Nurse Ca¡¯s table and walk to the cafeteria. Students stare and whisper as I walk past. Theard he knocked Moss out and almost killed him.¡¯ Well, I heard he picked Moss up with one hand and threw him halfway across the oval,¡± Well, at least the whispers and rumors were to my liking. Entering the cafeteria, ire lets out a gasp and races towards me. She cups my face. Boo-boo, I heard there were rumors a fight broke out. I did not know it involved you. Oh, my poor snookums,¡± she says, embracing me. I notice Nina and Moss watching ire smother me with concern and worry. My face lowered closer to hers and I pecked her on the lips without even thinking about my action. Nina looks away, but Moss¡¯s steely re intensifies. ¡®Oh Boo-boo,¡¯ ire blushes. I ce my arm over her shoulder and pull her as close as I can to my side. Josie brings a tray of lunch over for me. I heard you got into a fight with Moss. You know Mum and Dad are going to flip beans when they see your face, right?¡¯ Yeah, I know, but that¡¯s the least of my problems,¡± I say, taking a nce at Nina. My fist ms down onto the table as I see Nina and Moss kissing. Everyone at the table jumps. Boo¨Cboo, what¡¯s wrong?¡¯ Josie gives me a sympathetic, knowing look. They forgot to put the cheese in my roll,¡¯ Ilie. Oh, here have mine then,¡¯ she offers and swaps them over. She has been so infatuated with me she even ordered the same lunch as me May joins us and angrily plonks her tray of food down in front of us and bites into her ham roll as if she was biting the head off a small critter. She res at ire and chews loudly. Gee, everyone is such a grump today,¡¯ Paul says with a nervousugh. We sit there in silence for the rest of lunch. The bell goes and I realise I have Science with Nina now. Moss walks her to science and gives her a long Kiss that involved eating her face. He smiles at me and leaves to go to his next ss, Nina ces her books on the mangled table we had made together. I take my seat next to her but we both sit silently refusing to speak to each other Okay, today you will fill out this questionnaire with yourb partner, if you don¡¯t know the answers then it will tell you what page in your textbooks you can read to find the answer. You have forty-five minutes,¡¯ Mr Thomson says. He ces a questionnaire sheet on each table. Five minutes go by and neither of us has moved ¡°The questionnaire isn¡¯t going to fill itself out Nina and Magnus, get to work or i will fail you both in science We both grumble and mutter under our breaths and take our pens to fill it out We both go to take the sheet at the same time but grab each other¡¯s hande instead I don¡¯t want to let go but Nina pulis her hand away in a sh We both take the end of the paper. She res at me ¡®Let go, l¡¯ul fill it out, Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®Let me at least fill a couple of questions out I say The sheet of paper tears in half and Mr Thomson walks over and ms the sticky tape down. ¡®Again, you broke it, you fix it, then fill it out,¡¯ he growls: Without speaking I hold the two strips of paper in ce while Nina tapes them together. Till fill out the first half and you do the rest,¡¯ she snaps. Fine,¡¯ I say and cross my arms. Once she has answered eight questions, she angrily slides the sheet toward me. I pause and gaze at her. What happened to us, Nina? We were getting along so well the other day, we almost¡­ and now we are worse than ever?¡¯ ¡®The other day should never have happened. Besides Moss asked me to be his girlfriend today and I said yes.¡¯ You only just met him; how could you go out with someone you don¡¯t know. What if he is some kind of axe-wielding maniac or has bad intentions of you?¡¯ Why do you care Magnus, you have never cared for me. I think it¡¯s obvious to both of us that you are jealous.¡¯ Jealous?¡¯ Iugh. ¡®Yes, you are jealous of Moss and feel threatened by him otherwise you would not have taunted him into a fight. I highly doubt he is dangerous, if anything he has been extremely sweet, loving, and caring towards me. You should be focusing on your girlfriend and go back to your old ways of pretending I don¡¯t exist.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want it to be like this,¡¯ ¡®Magnus, you are the one who made it like this. Now you get to live with it.¡¯ Sadness consumes me, I take the questionnaire and fill the rest out slowly and hold back my tears. Mr Thomson collects our sheets as the bell rings As I walk to English, I see Pipsqueak is cornered and Sean the well-known school bully is harassing her. He flicks her sses off your face. ¡®Now empty your pockets,¡¯ he growls in her face. Scared she does as she is told and empties her pockets of any coins. Swiftly I grab Sean¡¯s neck and hold him two feet off the floor against the wall. ¡®Got a problem with my friend here?¡¯ I snarl in his face. Oh, sorry I didn¡¯t know she was your friend,¡¯ he says nervously. Whilst holding him up I look at Pipsqueak shaking. ¡°How often has been taking your money?¡¯ I ask her. E-everyday, she replies in her squeaky little voice. I turn my attention back to Sean. ¡®Empty your pockets,¡¯ I tell him. ¡°What? ¡°You heard me, empty your pockets or I¡¯ll make your face look as pretty as mine,¡¯ I say. He looks over my bruised and banged-up face and quickly empties his pockets. Releasing my grip, he falls to the ground ¡°If you ever go near Pipsqueak or any of her friends again, you will face my wrath.¡¯ Sean scrambles to his feet and bolts down the corridor ¡®The money is yours, take it,¡¯ I say to Pipsqueak and continue to ss, ¡®W-wait¡¯ she says running up to me, ¡®What? ¡®T-thank-you for s-stopping him, Magnus,¡¯ No worries, Pipsqueak,¡± I say walking away. I notice Nina is standing with Josie waiting for their ss door to be unlocked. They had both witnessed me protect one of the school nerds. ¡®It¡¯s P-Pippa¡­ by the way.¡¯ Her words cheerily echo down the corridor behind me. Chapter 39 Chapter 39 It¡¯s the end of the school day. Josie and Flint meet at my locker. ¡®Hey, bro, ready to go home?¡¯ Flint asks. Td rather them not see my face, but I don¡¯t really have a choice. I suppose we better get home so I can face the music.¡¯ Nina was home before us and, as expected, mum and dad were standing at the front door looking as mad as the hatter himself. ¡°Magnus, we received a phone call from the school today stating you got into a fight with the new boy and, from looking at your face, I¡¯d say they gave us urate information.¡¯ Mum says, unimpressed. Dad walks to me and ces his hand on my shoulder. ¡®Son, what were you thinking? You are going to be Alpha before you know it and here you are beating up the new boy. You have some exining to do.¡¯ ¡®I may have identally nudged him at PE and it turned into a fight.¡¯ ¡®And why did you identally nudge him?¡¯ ..! Perfect timing. I look over his shoulder at Nina approaching. Dad raises his eyebrow at Nina, then back at me. ¡®I see¡­ Well, I hope we don¡¯t have a repeat of this terrible situation, but I¡¯m d you are okay, son.¡¯ He pulls me in for a hug and whispers in my ear. ¡®Next time knee him good and hard in the balls son, that girl is worth fighting for.¡¯ Shocked, I contain my tiny smirk and give dad a small nod instead. I remain in my room until it¡¯s time to join the Packhouse for dinner. Leon, Seth, Mia, and Amelia cringe at my face. Mum, of course, sits on dad¡¯sp. ¡®Your father and I have been organising your wolf ceremony. We have invited five different packs.¡¯ She smiles. ¡®Why so many packs?¡¯ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡®Well, since you will be eighteen and have your wolf, you will find your mate and be Alpha. I figured just in case your mate isn¡¯t in this pack, we would help you find her quicker by having as many unmated she-wolves present for the ceremony.¡¯ ¡®Mum, are you for real?¡¯ ¡°Yes, I¡¯m for real. I¡¯m so excited for you! You know, when I met your father while working at the diner, I didn¡¯t even know wolves existed and didn¡¯t even know I was one. Your father entered the diner like he owned the ce and kept talking about vani and cookies. Jim and I thought that was what he wanted to order, but it turned out it was my scent. It¡¯s funny now that I think about it. I fled from your father and tried to pull a runner when he said we were mates and had exined it to me.¡¯ ¡°You really ran from dad when you found out he was your mate?¡¯ ¡°Vep.¡¯ Mumughs. ¡°You actually fled from me a few times, but before I knew it, she couldn¡¯t get enough of me.¡¯ dad Seth, Leon, and Ameliaugh. ¡°So true,¡¯ Mia giggles ¡°What if the she-wolf I want isn¡¯t my mate? What if I want to choose my mate instead?¡¯ Mum drops her fork and the colour from her face fades. Everyone has stoppedughing and stares at me instead. Mum seems to havee to her senses and stairs at me ¡®Magnus, it¡¯s frowned upon for good reasons choosing a mate instead of epting the mate the Goddess blessed you with. ¡®But. ¡®But, nothing.¡¯ ¡®Mum! She is right son choosing a mate instead of epting the one the Goddess blessed you with can cause a lot of problems not past for you but your entire family,¡¯ dad frowns What I don¡¯t like my mate ¡°Why don¡¯t you at least want and find out who she is first?¡¯ would be easier to just choose,¡¯ Mum abruptly stands from dad¡¯sp. it¡¯s too dangerous Magnus, just please wait and find out who she is first 1 don¡¯t see what the big deal in choosing is.¡¯ . Mum ms her hand on the table. Magnus, choosing a mate is taking her away from her true mate. Is that fair to him or her? People die, people get hurt when you choose a mate. How do you think my mother died when I was a child and your grandfather and our entire pack of Mooncrest? Unless your mate has passed away and the she- wolf, you like has also had her mate pass away, then it will not happen¡¯ Mum storms from the room, leaving me in shock. ¡®I did not know that. I didn¡¯t mean to upset mum; I say to dad. She will be okay, she has had a very rough past and just wants the best for you kids.¡¯ ¡°Great, now you upset mum too.¡¯ Josie sighs and crosses her arms. Josie,¡± scowi. Who else have you upset today? Leon asks. The room goes silent No one dares answer, not even Nina herseli. Im going to bed¡¯ I say, standing up. I walk up the stairs and crashnd down onto my bed. , The dreaded sun hits my face. I don¡¯t even remember falling asleep. I must have been exhausted. It¡¯s Saturday. I put my shorts and tank shirt on and spend the day at the Packhouse gym. I¡¯ve got ire¡¯s party tonight Part of me wants to go, the other part doesn¡¯?, but everyone will expect me there. I shower and put the ck jeans on with the silver-grey shirt on and my belt with the silver wolf buckle. A lot of the swelling and bruising has gone down. There is a knock at the door. I open the door to see its mum. Mum, I¡¯ve been meaning to talk to you. I did not know the effect choosing a mate could have. I¡¯m so sorry mum I never meant to hun you¡¯ She wees the hug and embraces me back with a tight, loving squeeze. She is so tiny she can barely reach around me I wasing to let you know ire rang and is hoping you will arrive at her house soon to help her greet everyone.¡¯ Yeah, I guess I can go now, thanks, mum.¡¯ She smiles. You have a great night and no more fights, okay? Til try my best to behave, mum.¡¯ Walking downstairs, my breath is taken away. Nina stands by the window near the front door, looking out. She has a red fitted dress that sits just above her knees with ck little heels and a matching clutch purse. I want to tell her how beautiful she looks I take a step towards her. ¡°Wow, Moss is a lucky man,¡¯ Flint says as he and Josie approach, Nina. Flint is wearing a white shirt tucked in suit pants and May is wearing a ck dress with straps, Flint sees my steel gaze on him and I¡¯m assuming Moss will be here to pick you up any minute? Flint asks her. ¡®Yep, any minute¡¯ What? I say Nina tiks her head to look at me Most is taking me out for dinner, then we are going to ire¡¯s party afterward¡¯ She smiles I want to punch the front door but i know I will knock off as hinges and mum and dad would be angy Instead, I walk out the front door and do not say a word Flint and Josie run outside after me ¡®Aren¡¯t you going to get a lift from Seth with us? ¡®No thanks, I¡¯ll walk. The fresh air will do me good¡¯ I huft. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 ire stands on her frontwn looking for me. She is wearing a pink fitted dress that has one sleeve with some frills. Her hair dangles over one shoulder. I notice she has curled the ends of her hair. She looks simply gorgeous. She races up to me with a smile on her face ¡°Oh Boo-boo, I¡¯m so happy to see you,¡¯ she says, giving me a peck on the cheek. I realise I may have been ungrateful towards ire all this time. She seems to like me a lot and although she can be quite overbearing, she has been nothing but supportive and sweet towards me. I can¡¯t help but feel Nina will never forgive me and never want to be my friend again. It¡¯s a hole inside me that will be there forever, but I shouldn¡¯t make other people that care about me suffer for it. Nina has clearly moved on, although I would have preferred her to move on with anyone other than Moss. I can¡¯t help but sense something is off about that guy, but I need to focus on what is in front of me. You look lovely, ire.¡¯ She steps back and does a twirl. I¡¯m d you like it. Let¡¯s go inside.¡¯ Her house is very tidy. She leads me to the kitchen to a veryrge ind table. There are a few different tters she has prepared. ¡®Wow, this looks great, ire.¡¯ ¡®Really? Yeah, can I try one of these things?¡¯ ¡®Of course you can. It¡¯s called a vol-au-vent, by the way. There are a few different vours.¡¯ I pick one up and take a bite. It¡¯s delicious. I can taste creamy cheese with broli. These are delicious.¡¯I say reaching for another. ire takes my hand away from the food. Let¡¯s wait till everyone gets here.¡¯ She smiles, ¡®You know maybe you should consider bing a chef?¡¯ ¡®l am hoping to open my own restaurant one day.¡¯ She says opening the fridge she hands me bottles of soft drinks. I set them up on the table and walk over to a cupboard and take a few stacks of cups and ce them near the drinks. ire stands back and looks around with hands-on her hips. ¡°What am I missing?¡­ Music of course.¡¯ She runs into the loungeroom and turns the stereo on. ¡®Everyone will start arriving any minute.¡¯ She says dancing towards me. The doorbell rings and we answer the door greeting six guys and two girls from our school. A few minutester Josie, Flint, Zak, and May turn up. I ce my hand around ire¡¯s waist. ¡®Hey,e in, good to see you all.¡¯ ire says. May res at my hand on ire¡¯s waist and stomps past us. Paul and a few others turn up with him and join the party. Within twenty minutes the house is packed full of teens dancing, chatting, and ying card games. I notice Paul following May around trying to flirt with her. ¡°Let¡¯s dance Boo-boo.¡¯ ¡°How bout we have a drink first, lemonade or c?¡¯ ¡°C, please Boo-boo.¡¯ pour her a c and sit on the couch and pat the seat for her to sit next to me. She sips her c and ces it on the coffee table and leans her head on my chest. I wonder where Moss has taken Nina for dinner, are theyughing and enjoying each other¡¯spany? I notice Sean the school¡¯s notorious bully has joined the party. ¡®Ready to dance? ire asks. I was about to say no until Nina and Moss entered through the front door giggling andughing. Moss immediately wraps his arms around Nina and dances with her. ¡®Sure,¡¯ I stand up and pull her close and keep both hands on her hips. ¡®This is so much fun! ire yells over the music I try to dance along with ire trying to keep as calm and cool as possible and show everyone I¡¯m not fazed about Nina and Moss. ire wraps her arms around my neck and pulls my face closer to hers. We share a long kiss as ire¡¯s hands now move down to my chest. My mind keeps telling me to just rx and enjoy the kiss My shoulders rx and one hand leaves her hip and slips behind her head pulling her in for a more passionate kiss. The room fills with ¡®oohs¡¯ and wolf whistles at our show. Not wanting to dance anymore I take her hand and go to the kitchen for the delicious food she made. This is the best food I¡¯ve ever had.¡¯ I say chowing a bit of everything down. Oh, Boo-boo, stop it, you are just saying that.¡¯ She blushes. No, I¡¯m serious ire. You can cook for me anytime.¡¯ I smile. Once half the tters are empty, she pulls me in for another long kiss she gives me a seductive look and takes my hand leading me up the staircase to her bedroom. Nina and Moss watch as we go up the stairs. We spend half an hour making out on her bed, she goes to unzip her dress but I grab her hand and stop her. She gives me a worried look ¡®What¡¯s wrong Boo-boo, I thought you wanted this? Don¡¯t you want me?¡¯ ¡®ire, I want this but I¡¯m not ready for us to take that step yet.¡¯ Why not? Don¡¯t you find me attractive?¡¯ Of course, I find you attractive, it¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be eighteen in a few weeks and I want to wait and see if you are my¡­ mate or not.¡¯ Her bottom lip trembles and her eyes well up. Are you saying that you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be your mate?¡¯ ¡®No, well, no one knows but the Moon Goddess, let¡¯s just wait a few more weeks until we take that step, okay?¡¯ ¡®Even if we aren¡¯t mates, we can still¡­ you know make love to each other.¡¯ She says trying to flutter her eyes at me. ¡®I don¡¯t want to hurt you ire I don¡¯t want to hurt more people than I already have, okay?¡¯ There is also the chance that I could be your mate so we can still be together in the meantime, right? Like boyfriend and girlfriend? Until we at least know?¡¯ ¡°Sure.¡¯ I say and kiss her forehead. ¡®We should go back and join the party?¡¯ ¡®They probably all think we have been doing the deed up here.¡¯ She giggles. She is probably right; N?velDrama.Org holds this content. great I¡¯ve probably pissed more people off now. We return downstairs, ire has a big grin on her face. Everyone is staring at us but most are trying to be discreet about it. I sit on the couch and ire clings onto my arm and sits next to me. The next thing we know Mayes stomping out from the kitchen with a bucket filled with ice cubes and water and throws it over the both of us. ¡®You bitch.¡¯ ire says as she is about to strike May across the face, I gently grab her wrist in time. ire, she¡¯s upset for obvious reasons. I¡¯ll handle May, go upstairs and change.¡¯ I say as I watch Moss sneak out the front door alone May, I know you have wanted to be with me, I know how it feels to not be with the person you want to be with.¡¯ No, you don¡¯t.¡¯ I¡¯m telling you now May, I do. I know you¡¯re hunting right now but I am with ire now. Be angry at me all you want but don¡¯t take it out on her Josie runs up to me with a small towel ¡®Are you okay? ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine Josie. I¡¯ll be outside drying off I want to see what Moss is up to. I look around and can see him jogging in the distance towards the trees There is someone there waiting for him, I can just make out the silhouette of the person. As I¡¯m about to jog closer I can hear Nina in distress in the backyard Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Vaid no, now leave me alone! Come on babe, just a little kins is all I¡¯m asking for¡¯ Sean saye, let me go you ferk He is holding her arms against the wall of the house. She can¡¯t move, I walk up behind Sean and put him in a lock hold, I break his am Nina jumps at the sound of his arm snapping, ¡®you ever touch her again, I will kill you.¡¯ I say as my eyes turnpletely ck. There is a force inside me struggling to not kill him, to not rip his head off now. It¡¯s overwhelmingly powerful. I have felt nothing like it in my life. I¡¯m fighting myself as I also fight Sean down as he tries to escape. He is screaming and holding his broken arm. I sling him into the swimming pool. It¡¯s that or I snap his neck and thest thing I need right now is to end up in wolf prison. I¡¯m hunched over heaving; my muscles feel as if they are growing bigger. In fact, I feel I¡¯m slowly growing bigger and stronger. I¡¯m overwhelmed with anger and I¡¯m struggling to control it. Everyone has run out of the house into the backyard to see why Sean is screaming. Everyone steps back slowly in fear as I fight myself There is a voice in my head. ¡°Let me take over, let me kill him!¡¯ he snaps. I cling onto my head, ¡®No stop, leave, go away.¡¯ I fall onto my knees as I feel a bone in my back snap. ¡°He¡¯s shifting!¡¯ someone yells. He isn¡¯t eighteen yet, no one has shifted early before?¡¯ says another voice. ¡®Someone needs to go to the packhouse and get the Alpha and Luna straight away.¡¯ Paul yells. A few people run off together towards the packhouse as I continue to fight my wolf. The pain I¡¯m in is immense, I toss and turn on the ground. Another bone snaps. ¡°Shh it¡¯s okay, Magnus, you¡¯re going to be okay,¡¯I hear from the sweetest voice I¡¯ve ever heard. Nina is approaching very slowly with caution. My inner wolf rxes for a brief moment from the sound of her voice. He tries to take over again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, try to rx. Fighting your wolf will only make it more painful.¡¯ ¡°How do you know that?¡¯ I managed to say with a strained voice. My dad told me the pain is far worse at your first shift if you fight it. ¡°11 1 shift my wolf might kill Sean.¡¯ 1 won¡¯t let your wolf kill him, the jerk already peed his pants when he ran off screaming holding his arm.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but let out a small chuckle that Sean peed his pants. The pain subsides quite a bit and I realise Nina has my head on myp stoking my arms that are growing fur. Completely rxed and a few more bones snap and my face morphs into my wolf. My tongue sticks out panting in happiness as Nina strokes her fingers through my fur. Everyone watching gasps He is a pure white Alpha, Alpha¡¯s are meant to be ck?¡¯ Zak says in amazement. I want to keep my eyes on Nina¡¯s face but I look down at my paws to see white fluffy fur. They¡¯re right I am white. Magnus this is amazing.¡¯ Nina says in awe. She studies my face closer and strokes her fingers down my back a few times, ¡®Tell me I¡¯m dreaming? she asks looking at everyone, Flint approaches and crouches down beside her ¡®You¡¯re not dreaming Nina, this is incredible though and I¡¯ve never seen a wolf this big he is even bigger than dad¡¯s woll. Thank you, Magnus, for saving me back there. I was looking for Moss, he had vanished. I came outside to see if he was out here and instead found Sean who, well¡­ you saw the rest.¡¯ She says trying not to sob. I take a step towards her and nudge her face, wiping the rogue tear away. She wraps her arms around me the best she could and cries. ¡®What¡¯s going on out here?¡¯ Moss asks approaching the crowd. Everyone parts creating a path, he freezes over at the sight of not just me but Nina crying with her arms around me. I let out a deep horrifying growl that makes everyone cower. Nina looks up and sees Moss. I take a few steps towards Moss, bearing my teeth and growling. He takes a few steps back and I take a few more forward ¡°No, Magnus,¡¯ Nina says and crouches in front of me. You can¡¯t hurt him, Magnus.¡¯I give her a look as if to say where was he when you needed him? She hangs her head as if she had read my mind. ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter now Magnus; regardless Sean¡¯s actions are not Moss¡¯s fault.¡¯ She was right, it wasn¡¯t his fault but I couldn¡¯t help but feel he was up to no good anyway. My wolf tries to fight for full control to kill him. Magnus!¡¯ My parents shout my name as they tie their robes on from shifting back into human form. As soon as they approach Moss takes the opportunity to take Nina¡¯s arm and pull her back. I let out a growl. ¡°Magnus, you¡¯ve shifted?¡¯ Dad says. ¡®And he is pure white like my wolf.¡¯ Mum says stunned. ¡°Have you ever seen a white male Alpha before?¡¯ dad asks mum. ¡®No, but like me, he is a direct descendant of the Moon Goddess. Perhaps my grandfather was a white wolf or a grandfather before him or he could be the first pure white alpha wolf to exist? But either way, the Moon Goddess has bestowed this on him.¡¯ Mum smiles. You are so beautiful my son.¡¯ She says and hugs me. Can you shift back?¡¯ Dad asks. I don¡¯t want to shift back just yet I look towards the trees and let out the loudest howl the pack has ever heard. ¡®A run it is then.¡¯ My dad says. My parents shift into their wolves, my wolf is at least six inches taller than my dad¡¯s. Everyone watches as all three of us howl in unison and run towards the woods just as irees out from her house after probably Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. changing into fifty different dresses to see what is going on. ¡®Who¡¯s that wolf and where¡¯s my Boo-boo gone too? she asks confused. Zak approaches her and ces his hand on her shoulder. ¡®You might want to sit down for this?¡¯ ire passes out to everyone¡¯s amusement after Zak caught her up to speed. The wind whips through my fur, my paws pound against the dirt, my massive tongue hangs out, collecting the odd flying bug. I feel so free, so wild and powerful. My parents are only meters behind me as we run with the wind. As we howl into the night sky more wolves from our pack join us and howi in unison to celebrate the arrival of my wolf. Sitting on a mountain top one by one they line up and bow, exposing their neck showing full submission and loyalty. It¡¯s midnight, I run once more through the woods before returning home to the Packhouse with my parents, Seth, Leon, Mia, and Amelia. They all shift into their human forms and wait for me to shift. *Just rx son, close your eyes and imagine yourself in human form and you will shift back. It won¡¯t hurt.¡¯ Closing my eyes, I imagine myself in human form as I shift back pain sears throughout my body. My howl of pain turns into a human scream Chapter 42 Chapter 42 My mother falls to her knees and tries tofort me I¡¯m covered in sweat and in a lot of pain What is wrong with him, Ryker?¡± 1 dont know it¡¯s not meant to be painful. I¡¯ve never seen a shift like this before Something isn¡¯t night Let¡¯s get him to his room and call the Pack doctor.¡¯ Seth, Leon, and my dad carry me to my room. He¡¯s got a fever.¡¯ Mum says, touching my forehead, Seth leaves to get the Pack doctor while mum stays by my side wiping my face with a cold face washer. My whole body is shaking and I cannot speak. ¡°Maybe it has something to do with shifting early?¡¯ Dad suggests. ¡°Maybe Mum frowns. The pack doctor arrives and takes my obs. He has a fever, but I¡¯m struggling to see how it has anything to do with shifting. And you mentioned he was in immense pain when he shifted back?¡¯ ¡®Yes, he was screaming in pain, doctor¡¯ Dad says. I see, well I don¡¯t know what to say. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this. I¡¯ll take some blood samples and see if I can find anything, For now, keep him cool until his fever breaks.¡¯ Thank you, doctor,¡¯ Dad says and shows him out the door. The morning arrives. I¡¯m still shaking. Mum had fallen asleep at some point. Her head rests on my bed, Someone knocks at my door, stirring her awake I¡¯ll be right back, Magnus.¡¯ She whispers. Opening my door, she greets May, Nina, Zak, and Flint. Dad just told us at breakfast Magnus has a fever? Is he going to be, okay?¡¯ Josie asks. Im sure once the fever breaks, he will be fine.¡¯ Mum assures them Can we see him?¡¯ Nina asks. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure Magnus would like to see you all.¡¯ They all step inside my room and approach my bed. They can see I¡¯m shivering and sweating. I¡¯m mumbling, but it¡¯s incoherent for them Shn, Save your energy, just res!¡¯ The sweet voice says. I feel Ninake my hand and hold it between her two hands. She sits in the seat my mother spent the N?velDrama.Org holds this content. night in and holds my hand ughter. ¡°You go rest, Luna I¡¯ll stay and watch over him for you.¡¯ Thank you, Nina ¡®My mother similes *You get better soon, brother ¡®Flint says ¡°Yeah, we have school tomorrow and would rather you go with us. Josie says They all leave the room except for Nina, who stays by my side, holding my hand The whole town has been talking about your early shiftst night and that your wolf is pure white. Even some of our neighbouring Packs have already heard and some of the Alpha¡¯s want toe to see you for themselves to see if it¡¯s true.¡¯ She takes the face washer from my forehead and noses it in cold water and wipes the sweat from my face. She walks over to the window and opens il wiche, allowing the fresh breeze to whirl through my room. Nina continues to stay by iny side for the next hour until my parents enter with the pack doctor. He still has the fever? There was nothing unusual about the blood results, which doesn¡¯t help exin why he shifted early and why he has a fever. There has to be more to it, like something we can¡¯t see?¡¯ like magie?¡¯ Nina says gaining everyone¡¯s attention. The doctor pauses in thought for a moment. Exactly like magic.¡¯ He says. ¡®I don¡¯t understand,¡¯ mum says ¡®t have a friend, a witch. With your permission, I¡¯d like her toe here to meet and assess Magnus. She will see if any magic is involved ¡®But I thought witches haven¡¯t existed in over a hundred years.¡¯Dad says. There is a small coven of witches that still exists that no one knows about. They don¡¯t make themselves known to the public for fear of being hunted and killed.¡¯ I see. Well, if you think it will help Magnus, then you have my approval.¡¯ Dad says. The doctor nods and takes his leave. Nina sits back down in the chair and holds my hand until irees running up the stairs. ¡®Boo-boo.¡¯ She yells, barging into my room. ¡®I heard what happenedst night. I was told you are with fever?¡¯ She says and discreetly nudges Nina to move. Nina frowns and stands with my parents. ire takes the seat and grabs my hand, squeezing it too tight for my liking. ire, I¡¯m sure Magnus appreciates youing to see him, but he really needs his rest, my dear.¡¯ Mum says. ¡®Oh Luna, don¡¯t fret. I will take over and watch over him while you all rest. It¡¯s the least I can do since I am his girlfriend.¡¯ She says while giving Nina a quick re. You can stay with him for a couple of hours, ire, then I¡¯ll be back to watch over him.¡¯ Mum says. ¡°Okay Luna, I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡¯ I¡¯m sure you will.¡¯ Mum frowns. They take their leave, leaving me alone with ire. On Boo-boo, let me freshen that face washer up for you.¡¯ she says, dipping into a bucket. She doesn¡¯t rinse the excess water and plops it onto my face. Water dribbles all over my face and pillow. I may as well be floating in the middle of the ocean at this rate. That breeze is messing my hair up, Boo-boo. Give me a moment while I go shut the windows, I tried to tell her to leave the windows open, but no words left my lips. The room became stuffy within minutes, and my fever felt even worse ¡°Oh Boo-boo, I¡¯ll hop in bed beside you.¡¯ Thest thing I needed was body warmth. I already felt sticky and slimy and overheated as it was. She lies beside me and starts sliding her fingers through my hair and tugs at it as she tries to soothe me. It is annoying me and there is nothing I can do about it. After almost two hours of intensive care from ire, my mother and Nina enter. Magnus! What has happened? You look even worse!¡¯ she yells. Oh, I thought he was improving?¡¯ ire says, Nina, fetch the pack doctor for me and show ire out along the way, please.¡¯ ¡®By Booboo, I¡¯lle to visit you after school tomorrow. She says, kissing my lips that I can¡¯t even move. They are dry and ky from dehydration Nina happily shows ire out of the packhouse and calls for the doctor. She returns to the room and opens the windows. She looks around the room and takes a spare pillow. ¡°Luna, could you lift his head while I swap the pillows over, please¡¯ Mum nods and lifts my head as they change the pillow over. The dry, fresh pillow feels much better and the breeze from the window is refreshing, ¡°He needs water,¡¯ Nina says and fills a ss of water from the bathroom sink. She sits beside me and lifts the ss to my lips. I take as many sips as I can. The doctor arrives with the witch. Nina stands up and moves away so the witch can assess me. ¡®Are you able to tell us what is wrong with my son?¡¯ Mum asks. The witch doesn¡¯t approach me. Instead, the witch looks over at Nina.. ¡®He is reacting to a curse.¡¯ She says. What curse?¡¯ Mother says. The witch points a finger at Nina ¡®Her curse.¡¯ Chapter 43 Chapter 43 My ourne Nina sya Are you implying Nina has been ying with some kind of magic and cursed my son¡¯ mother asks Na, but she has a cure shadowing her, and it¡¯s allecting Magnus I¡¯m sorry, but you must be mistaken? I¡¯m not cursed Nina says. The witch looks Nina up and down ¡°Oh, you¡¯re oursed, sweetheart I can see it lingering all around you¡¯ What kind of ourse? How do I get rid of it?¡¯ ¡°What kind of curse, for I do not know and how to break it. Only the one who cursed you knows how. Until then, you are stuck with it ¡°How do I find out who cursed me, then?¡¯ ¡°Only time will tell.¡¯ She looks back over at Magnus and approaches. She hovers a hand over him and says an incantation. ¡®The fever will break soon. In the meantime, until the curse breaks, I suggest you tell him to avoid shifting.¡¯ Why is that?¡¯ mother asks. It¡¯s going to hurt every time he shifts.¡¯ The witch takes her leave without saying another word.¡¯ We need to have a pack meeting immediately.¡¯ Mum says to Nina. Everyone leaves the room; my fever breaks. I¡¯m able to walk to the bathroom and have a cool shower and feel so much better afterwards. I find my favourite ck tight-fitting tshirt and my dark-colored jeans and put them on. As soon as I¡¯m dressed, I walk down the stairs to find a meeting is being held. ¡°Magnus, you are looking better.¡¯ Seth smiles. ¡°Yeah, I feel heaps better.¡¯ ¡°You bettere join us, son.¡¯ Dad says. Seth and Mia sit at the end of the table while Nina sits with Leon and Amelia on the left side of the table. I take my seat next to my father ¡°As we all know, someone has ced some kind of curse on Nina, not only that, but it¡¯s also affecting Magnus.¡¯ Dad says. I don¡¯t understand who would want to curse my daughter.¡¯ Amelia cries. Leon rubs her back. ¡°We will son this out, Honey, we will find out who cursed her and have them break the spell.¡¯ ¡°Nina, can you think of anyone who would want to curse you?¡¯ She shrugs her shoulders and looks down with a sombre look. ¡°Everyone loves Nina, Mum I don¡¯t understand who would curse her.¡¯ I say. Other than it affecting Magnus, this curse hasn¡¯t seemed to have affected Nina. She looks and sounds like Nina, she is gifted with great speed and has good grades So how is the cursed? leon says We are all at a loss and are silent in thought for a few minutes, trying to make sense of it all There isn¡¯t much we can do other than monitor Nina and Magnus and figure out what the curse does and who is behind it. I also think we shouldn¡¯t tell anyone else about it for Nina¡¯s safety. Mother says ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t Nina be safe, Mum? Chaphenes Maomus, you are the future Alpha of the pack. Some pack members will go to great lengths to protect you, many would even kill to keep you safe¡¯ Nina and I give each other a concerned look and nod our heads in agreement. We part ways, I decide to go outside and sit on the staircase Unexpectantly Nina joins me and aita beside me. Magnus, I just wanted to say how sony I am that I caused you to be unwell and that you won¡¯t be able to shift easily. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. N¡¯s not your fault, Nina.¡¯ She cries. I ce an arm over her shoulder and pull her closer as she cries into my chest. ¡®But it is my fault. Someone cursed me and it¡¯s hurting you.¡¯ She cries. h will be okay, Nina. We will figure this out.¡¯ Magnus? Yeah?¡¯ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Do you wish sometimes we could go back in time and change the way things were?¡¯ ¡®Every day. I wish I wasn¡¯t stupid and didn¡¯t ignore you for seven years.¡¯ ¡°Do you mean that, Magnus?¡¯ ¡®Every word. ¡®We can¡¯t go back in time and change the past, but we can change the future right now.¡¯ ¡°How so?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s forget the seven years never happened. Let¡¯s be best friends again.¡¯ ¡°Really? You mean that?¡¯ My stomach flutters and my heart is racing with happiness. ¡®Every word.¡¯ She smiles. The next day we go to school together. ¡®I¡¯m d you are well again.¡¯ Zak smiles. Thanks, me too.¡¯ I¡¯m d to see Nina is walking to school with us for a change.¡¯ Josie smiles. ¡°Me too.¡¯ I say again. Nina and I give each other a smile. We arrive at school; I have science with Nina first. We walk in giggling andughing and take our seats at our wonky table. ¡°Great to see you twoughing for a change instead of fighting.¡¯ Mr. Thomson says. We open our textbook andplete our worksheet with no drama. The bell goes for the next ss. Moss approaches Nina and wraps his arms around her, and lifts her up. She squeals with delight while he holds her up and she gazes into his eyes and they kiss As hard as it is, I keep my cool. He puts her down gently. I¡¯ll see youter, Nina,¡¯ I say, waving goodbye. She waves back, 1 thought you hated him?¡¯ I hear Moss ask her. ¡®We have put our differences aside and are once again friends,¡¯ I see¡­¡¯ he says in a deep voice, He res at me. ¡®Let¡¯s get to ss babe before we¡¯rete.¡¯ He says and leads her away ire races towards me ¡®I¡¯m d you¡¯re better. Let¡¯s get to English ss. She says, holding my arm. It was lunchtime before I knew, ire and I made our way to the cafeteria. Nina waves and amlles at me from her table with Moss by her side. I wave back Why are you waving at Nina? Magnus?¡¯ ire asks.¡¯ ¡°Because she is my friend, ire.¡¯ ¡°But I thought you weren¡¯t talking to each other anymore?¡¯ Well, we are now ¡®I say and munch on my food. I have a good chat with Flint, Zak, Paul, and Josie. May keeps quiet but res at ire the whole time. The bell rings ¡°What ss do we have, Flint?¡¯ ¡°PE¡­ Great PE with Moss, way to ruin my day. Flint, Paul, and I change into our shorts and tank shirts and hit the bval. Moss keeps up with us trying to intimidate me, but it doesn¡¯t work. Wepletely ignore him and finish the threeps. ¡°Right boys, time for some dodgeball.¡¯ Mr Tilley announces. ¡®I want you all to form two groups.¡¯ We form two groups; Moss is on the opposite team. Mr Tilley ces his hand on my shoulder. This team will throw the balls first. The other team is to dodge the balls and not get hit.¡¯ My team lines up and we throw them at random members of the opposite team. Moss is thest one on the oval still ying. He has great stamina and agility but is not as good as me. I aim the ball carefully and throw the ball. It taps his chest. ¡°You¡¯re out Moss.¡¯ I say with a smirk. He res Right, swap sides now, boys.¡¯ Mr Tilley yells. As we pass each other, Moss whacks my shoulder with his. I want to rip his head off, but I contain my anger and ignore him, which seems to make Moss even angrier, He kept aiming for me and missing; he was throwing the ball with significant force, hoping to injure me. I¡¯m thest yer on the oval and it¡¯s been over twenty minutes, Mr Tilley blows his whistle. ¡®Time to pack up, and Magnus, well done¡¯ He says. I walk away with Flint, Zak, and Paul back towards the school building until I feel a sudden pain in the back of my head and everything goes ck. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 I wake up in the nurse¡¯s office with a throbbing headache and look around the room, Flint is with me What happened? Mons decided dodgeball woon¡¯t over yet he ran up behind you and threw the ball at her head with all his strength and knooked you out. He is currently being scolded in the principal¡¯s office¡¯ Nina runs into the nurse station and takes my hand, ¡®I heard what happened. He should not have done that I¡¯m so sorry, I will talk 10 Moss and make sure he does nothing stupid again.¡¯ ¡®Nina, it¡¯s not your fault. You don¡¯t need to apologise¡¯ ¡°He just doesn¡¯t like we are friends again, but he will have 10 eptin.¡¯ ire runs in,kes my hand from Nina¡¯s grip, ¡®Boo-boo, are you pkay?¡¯ ¡°Yeah, every minute that goes by, the pain subsides.¡¯ The nurse walks in, ¡®That¡¯s because you have your wolf now you will heal quickly,¡¯She smiles, ¡®Do you feel okay to return to ss?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ¡®Yes, I think I¡¯ll be fine.¡¯ I say and get up from the bed, *Thanks for checking on me Nina, I appreciate it.¡¯ I say, waving. ire res at me for a moment, ¡®You know Boo-boo,¡¯ she says ps we walk away, ¡®I think you¡¯re spending too much time with Nina I¡¯m feeling very neglected, you know.¡¯ ¡®I think you might be over-exaggerating, ire; I only have science with her and wave to her when we cross paths at school. Although we both live in the Packhouse, we don¡¯t see each other there often other than meal times and even then, her seat is at the other end of the table. I have more subjects with you than I do, Ni.¡¯ She perks up a bit. ¡®Well, when you put it that way.¡¯ She smiles. My wolf is restless and wants to go for a run. I want to shift and race through the woods, but I push it to the back of my mind, remembering the witch had advised me to avoid shifting. I¡¯m happy it¡¯s the end of the school day. ire kisses me goodbye and I catch up with Zak, Flint, Josie, May, and Nina. ¡°Wanna climb some trees?¡¯ I say. ¡®All of us?¡¯ Nina asks. I nod. Last one there is a rotten egg.¡¯ Josie yells. We all race each other through the woods on the way home to our favourite tree climbing spot near the *Zak¡¯s the rotten egg? Josieughs We climb the tees, burning my excess energy was helping to keep my wolf at bay. We reach the top and sit together, silently watching the vige of Shadow Crest for a while. The restlessness was returning. We climb hallway down the tree and i take my shirt and pants off and jump from the branch into the deepke Droplets of water from the ssh reach the others ¡®Magnusthey allugh Once they climb down, they hopped into theke ¡°You boys have to turn around so you don¡¯t see our bra and knickers. Josie vells. Zak, Flint, and I roll our eyes and face the other way in the water May, Josie, and Nina strip down. Josie yells out once they are shoulder¨Cdeep in the water, You can look now.¡¯ We tum back around and ssh the girls, They squeal and ssh us back, let¡¯s see who can hold their breath the longest, two at a time. The winner goes on¡¯ Joale saya, Flint and Josie go first, Josie wins, It¡¯s Zak¡¯s lum to go against hel This time, Zak wins and goes against May, Zak wing and goes against Nina and Nina wina li¡¯s my turn to go against her On the count of three, we both sink deep down into theke together. We are a good two melrea underWee closer to each other, trying not tough as we will lose air. Suddenly, our eyes connect, and we rx in the water. My hand slowly reaches to her face and holds her cheek My thumb caresses her skin, and she turns her face closer in my hand, closing her eyes When she opens her eyes, I¡¯m closer. I want to taste her lips. We inch closer and closer until our lips almost brush each other. A sudden force pulls Nina up out of the water. Confused, I swim straight up after her May is pulling Nina¡¯s hair and trying to scratch her face ¡®You know I like him. How could you?¡¯ she screams. ¡®It¡¯s bad enough I have to see him with that skank ire, but you Nina? And you always wonder why I never see you as my sister!¡¯ she screams. Flint and Zak pull May away from Nina, who is now crying, ¡®Nothing happened May.¡¯ She yells back. ¡®That¡¯s only because I stopped you,¡¯She storms out of theke and grabs her clothes. I quickly pull Nina towards me and she fiinches ¡°Are you okay?¡¯ ¡®No, I¡¯m not okay. She cries, ¡®We will go find May and bring her home¡¯ Zak says. Flint goes with him. ¡°Magnus, we can¡¯t do this. That was too close, wo almost, and you¡¯re with ire and I¡¯m with Moss. It isn¡¯t right.¡¯ ¡®I know, but it feels right.¡¯ ¡®You will be Eighteen next week Magnus, you already have your wall, which means you can find your mate now, and in case you haven¡¯t noticed we aren¡¯t mates as you would have felt the mate bond. I also assume ire isn¡¯t your mate because if she was, the mate bond would keep you by her side My heart sinks. I hadn¡¯t even thought about the mate bond. The warm tingle, the electricity that runs through your body when you touch each other, wasn¡¯t there. I had made eye contact with Nina and ire and my wolf never submerged and dered either of them as my mate ¡®ire is going to be hurt when you tell her she isn¡¯t your mate, but it will hurt her more if you stay with her and find your mate in the meantime,¡¯ Again, she is right I look down into her eyes for a moment I try to memorise this moment. Her beautiful doe-like eyes always get my heart racing Magnus, I¡¯m sorry, we can be friends, but from a distance. I think it¡¯s better if we stay apart as much as possible for the sake of the future Luna and your mate and the for the sake of us getting hurt. I¡¯ll be eighteen only a couple of months after you and nu have my wolf and be able to tell if Moss is not my mate, then I will have to end the rtionship and pursue my fated mate, just like you have to do Before I can say anything, she gives me an empathetic look and swims out of theke away from me, and returns to the Packhouse 1 stay an theke, frozen in ce for what feels like an hour. As I leave theke, I look at my pruned fingers and collect my clothing from the ground I return to the Packhouse, now dry and dressed. Nina isn¡¯t anywhere to be seen. She is to her room, in case you are wondering?¡¯ Flint says. She said she wants to be left alone and will have dinner in her room tonighi¡¯ Josie frowns, Mayes storming her way across the hall towards me As she opens her mouth to yell at me, I quickly speak first. ¡°May, can I talk to you privately for a moment?¡¯ Her feete to a stop and she gives me a look of confusion, which turns into a look of hope. ¡°Yes, I think we are definitely overdue for a private moment. She siniles We go outside into the courtyard, away from prying eyes and ears. ¡°May, you should be the first to know that Nina nor ire are my mate.¡¯ ¡°What? How¡¯d you know that?¡¯ ¡°Remember, my wolf arrived early, which means I can sense my mate now.¡¯ ¡®Oh! But wait, that means I¡¯m not your mate either, am I?¡¯ I¡¯m sorry May, I never meant to hurt you and I never meant to hurt Nina and now I have to break up with ire tomorrow at school, who is also going to be hurt by it. Today in theke, that was me. That wasn¡¯t Nina¡¯s fault, and it was unfair of you to attack her like that. Just as I owe you an apology, you also owe Nina one as well.¡± She sighs and looks away, thinking about it. ¡®You¡¯re right, jealousy got the better of me. She probably wishes I was dead; I¡¯ve always been so nasty to her because I had seen the way she looks at you.¡¯ ¡®Nina loves you, May, she would never wish that upon you. She even tried to protect you against ire that day you got into a fight.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t deserve her forgiveness.¡¯ I ce my hand on her shoulder ¡®Leave that for Nina to decide.¡¯ May wipes the tears from her eyes. ¡®Thanks, Magnus.¡¯ Chapter 45 Chapter 45 I don¡¯t want to go to school today knowing I have to end things with ire. Sometimes I have to wonder if it¡¯s me who has a curse. Everyone who seems to care for me ends up hurt. I force my feet out of bed, knowing what needs to be done. I get myself dressed, wash my face in the boain, and head downstairs for breakfast Everyone is already halfway through breakfast. I must have slept in. Everyone greets me except for Nina Her eyes stare vacantly at het bowl of cereal as she swivels the milk around with her spoon, lost in thought. As soon as I sit down, she stands up and grabs her schoolbag to leave. ¡®In a hurry?¡¯ Leon asks her ¡®I¡¯m meeting up with Moss so we can walk to school together.¡¯ ¡°Okay, honey. You have a great day¡¯ ¡®Thanks, I will dad¡¯ She runs out the door. Zak, May, and Josie are ready to leave. I grab my bag and join them. Have you talked to Nina yet?¡± I ask May ¡®No,st night I went to her room, but she ignored me and wouldn¡¯t open the door.¡¯ ¡®Nina has gone through a lot. She just needs some time, then the opportunity to talk will arise.¡¯ I hope so.¡¯ She frowns. We arrive at the school, I walk to my locker and hear my pet name being called. ¡®Boo-boo, I missed you.¡¯ ire smiles. She leans up to give me a kiss, but I take a step back.¡¯ ire, we need to talk.¡¯ ¡®What¡¯s the matter Boo-boo?¡¯ ¡°There is something I need to tell you and I¡¯d prefer to tell you privately.¡¯ ¡®Whatever you have to say, you can say it here. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that bad, whatever it is.¡¯ ¡®ire you know how I have my wolf now?¡¯ Yes ¡®Well, that means I can sense and feel my mate and I don¡¯t feel the mate bond with you.¡¯ ire lets out a loud gasp, gaining the attention of anyone nearby. ¡®What are you saying, Magnus?¡¯ ¡®What I¡¯m saying is you¡¯re not my mate. Our rtionship needs to end. You¡¯re only going to get hurt if we stay together and I find my fated mate¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re dumping me in front of everyone at school? 1 suggested I talk to you privately.¡¯ ire bursts into tears How dare you break up with me? No one breaks up with me!¡¯ ire, I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s over¡¯ I take my textbook from my locker and head to English ss. She doesn¡¯t srt next to me in her usual spot kaut a few rows way sobbing throughout the ss ve, you have been crying toughout the ss it¡¯s rather distracting, you know Do you need to go see the school nurse? ¡®No, Magnus broke up with me ¡®she blunts out and ches even louder All the girls in the ss whisper amongst each other and smile at me. The bell rings and i walk to my next ss with a dozen girls following close behind. Ipletely ignore them and walk into science. Nina sits at our wonky table in silence. ¡®Hey, Nina.¡¯ ¡°Hey.¡¯ she says quietly and focuses on the notes in her textbook. ¡®I was thinking maybe we could go to the library today and study up about curses. It might help us find out more about yours?¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Shh, someone might hear you. I¡¯ll go to the library after school by myself. We need to avoid each other until you find your mate. I¡¯m only sitting at this table with you because Mr Thomson made usb partners and we don¡¯t get a say in it.¡¯ Knowing Nina doesn¡¯t want to be around me after we already missed seven years of friendship together is taking a toll on me. At lunch, I decide to spend it in the library and research curses to help Nina. I¡¯ve spent twenty minutes searching for a book about curses and cannot even find one. I see Pipsqueak at her usual table. ¡®Psst, Pipsqueak.¡¯ She looks around the library. ¡®Over here.¡¯ I loudly whisper. Magnus?¡¯ she says, standing up from her chair as she approaches me. ¡®l-is everything alright?¡¯ ¡®I need your help.¡¯ ¡®W-what kind of help?¡¯ ¡®If I wanted to study curses, where would I find the right book?¡¯ ¡®Oh, curses or any type of magic isn¡¯t allowed, Magnus. Those books aren¡¯t out here with the other books. We would get in big trouble if we studied any kind of witchery, voodoo, or magic.¡¯ Where are they kept then?¡¯ ¡®In the t-town library, behind lock and key, in a r-room out of sight.¡¯ ¡®Do you know where? ¡®Y-yes.¡¯ ¡®Great! Meet me at the town library after school.¡¯ I say, taking my leave. ¡®B-but¡­¡¯ 4.pm sharp.¡¯ I yell, ¡®And don¡¯t bete.¡¯ The school bell rings I run to my locker, take what I need. I shut my locker door to find Zak, May, and Josie standing there. ¡°Ready to go home, bro?¡¯ Flint says. ¡°Um, I have a school project I need to work on. I¡¯ll be homete for dinner. Tell Mum and Dad not to worry about me.¡¯ I run down the corridor, past Nina and Moss making out, and let out a growl. They stop kissing and watch me continue running. My wolf wants toe out, pain soars through my body. I stop running and lean on some lockers and fight my wolf to contain itself. Once I¡¯m in full control, I race to the town library. Pipsqueak is waiting out the front. ¡®Are y-you okay Magnus? Why are you drenched i-in sweat?¡¯ Tl be fine. I had to fight my wolf back.¡¯ ¡°Oh, so the r-rumors you have your wolf are i-true?¡¯ ¡®Yes.¡¯ Magnus, I know y-you want to see these books but we will get into s-so much trouble. You should reconsider this.¡¯ ¡®No, I have to do this, Pipsqueak, I don¡¯t have any other choice.¡¯ ¡®Why? What has happened? ¡®I can¡¯t tell you. Only the high-ranking wolves in the pack know and I¡¯ve been told to not tell anyone else.¡¯ Oh, Okay. I just m-might not be as much help if I don¡¯t know what it is you are trying to find the answer t-to.¡¯ ¡®For now, let¡¯s just get inside that room.¡¯ Pipsqueak nods and gestures for me to follow her. We enter the library and she leads me to the librarian¡¯s desk. See the office over there? Inside is another door at the back. It¡¯s locked, and that is where the forbidden books are.¡¯ Where is the key?¡¯ Pipsqueak points at the librarian at her desk, scanning the box of returned books. I can see a ring of keys dangling by her side. How are we meant to get the keys when she is wearing them?¡± Y-you go distract her. I¡¯ll sneak up behind her and take them.¡¯ Inod my head and approach the librarian. Why hello miss,¡¯ I say, gazing into the librarian¡¯s eyes. Yes, how can I help you?¡¯ 1-1 um was wondering if, ah, you fell from heaven?¡¯ ¡°Excuse me?¡¯ Well, heaven called and said they are missing an Angel and I know a sweet angel when I see one.¡¯ I wink. The librarian twice my age blushes, while Pipsqueak facepalms herself, Oh, my she giggles. I continue to flirt with her. Pipsqueak sessfully takes the keys and tiptoes into the back office. T¡¯ll see you around doll face.¡¯ I blow a kiss goodbye to the librarian. She sits down and fans her face as I walk away. Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Pipsqueak waves me over into the back of the office. She unlocks the door and we step into the forbidden dark room together. It smells musty and the many cobwebs show no one has been in here for years. The structure differs from the rest of the library that has stered white walls, whereas this room has bluestone walls and old wooden beams across the ceiling. There are old rickety wooden bookshelves filled with old books. Some are leather-bound and some have steel sps and jewels on them. We approach the table carved from stone. There are a few small candles that are half melted, with some matches nearby. Pipsqueak lights the three candles, we stand side by side and take the old medieval room in. You start with those books and I¡¯ll start with these.¡¯ 1 point. ¡®But I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m looking for.¡¯ ¡®How to break a curse?¡¯ What are you getting m-me into?¡¯ she squeaks. I sigh and decide that I can trust her and it¡¯s best to let her in on the secret. ¡®You can¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡¯ ¡®0-okay.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s Nina, someone has cursed her, but we don¡¯t know what the curse is yet and how it affects her, and the curse it is affecting me by making my shifts unbearably painful.¡¯ ¡®How do you know all this?¡¯ Because a witch came over and told us.¡¯ ¡®A witch? But they haven¡¯t existed in over a hundred years.¡¯ ¡°Sorry to break it to you, but they do. You can¡¯t tell anyone anything about any of this.¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I won¡¯t tell, your secret is safe, but I have to ask if Nina is the one who has a curse, then how is it affecting you and not her?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s just another reason we are here. We need to learn anything we can that will help.¡¯ ¡®Okay, well, we better get reading then.¡¯ I take a book from one end of the bookshelf while Pipsqueak starts at the other end. I unlock the steel sp and carefully flick through. Each page has a symbol and a description of what each represents and does. Nothing helpful. I put it back and take the next book. I can¡¯t read it though it appears to be written in Latin. ¡®Found anything yet?¡¯ | ask. ¡®No, this one seems to be about the history of witches from all the way in Salem. I¡¯ll keep looking.¡¯ Taking another book, the cover reads Spells and Hexes. I run my fingers along with the words and read out loud. Casting spells or cursing ill¨Cfonune on anotheres with the cost of one¡¯s own curse two-fold, Only spells that mean well will have no negative effect on the caster. Please proceed with caution.¡¯ ¡®What does that mean?¡¯ Pipsqueak asks I shrug my shoulders and continue to read the book. Spells and hexes can be cast through many sources, Witches are the most popr known to cast spells and hexes. Spells cast in a group with thew coven are longersting and harder to break Arcane Mages work the same way as witches. hiyone who knows how to use it can be relics fterns such as these can summon ghosts or even demons or may even curse someone These could be items such as a voodoo doll, a small statue, or symbols made from twine or other materials. If it¡¯s a ourse, they usually ce the item under the vacum¡¯s pillow or bed Praying of wishing to one¡¯s god or goddess may be granted if you are lucky. Anyone can also curse someone using their god¡¯s or goddess¡¯s name A powertul sign will u, such as an earthquake, lightning strike, or a loud rumble from the sky. If the god or goddess ept your pray, wish or curse.¡¯ ¡°Maybe you should check her bedroom for any relics when you return home?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s a good idea.¡¯ I will try that. I unzip my school bag and ce the book inside. ¡®W-what are you doing, Magnus? You can¡¯t take the book it would be ¨Cs-stealing.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m just borrowing it for now. I¡¯ll return it once we break the curse, okay?¡¯ ¡®I guess¡¯ ¡®Time to get out of here.¡¯| say We blow the candles out and open the door ajar. Once the coast is clear, I walk out and distract the librarian again with more flirting while Pipsqueak locks up the room and returns the keys, I give her a hi-five and we part ways. See you at school tomorrow, Pipsqueak.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s Pippa.¡¯ She yells behind me. As soon as I return home, everyone is eating dinner. ¡®How did you go with your assignment?¡¯ Mum asks. ¡®I think I found some helpful information.¡¯ I say, walking up the stars. My intentions are to go to Nina¡¯s room and search for any relics ¡®Magnus, the rest of your assignment can wait. Join us for dinner. Your meal is already getting cold.¡¯ ¡®Okay, Mum.¡¯I ce my bag down. I¡¯d prefer to search Nina¡¯s roor first, but Zak, May, and Flint aren¡¯t aware of the curse, so I can¡¯t say why my meal can wait. ¡®What¡¯s the assignment for?¡¯ dad asks. ¡®Um, it¡¯s for¡­ science.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯know we had an assignment.¡¯ Nina says. I give her a ¡°be quiet¡± look. ¡®Oh, you mean that assignment?¡¯ she says, catching on quickly. I devour my meal, so they can excuse me from the table. ¡°What¡¯s the assignment about?¡¯ Her mother Amelia asks. Nina looks at me for help. ¡°Weather, how different weathers form.¡¯I say. ¡°Oh, fascinating¡¯ She says. ¡®This dinner was delicious,¡¯ I say, walking around the table to Nina I gently take her arm. Since I¡¯m about to finish our assignment, you may as welle to help me.¡¯Iugh nervously ¡°Yes, our assignment¡¯ She says, standing up and ying along. She knows I¡¯m up to something. We reach the top of the stairs. What je going on with you, Magnus?¡¯ ¡°We have to search your room¡¯ My room? What for I look around to make sure no one is watching I take her hand and lead her into her room, and shut the door behind us Unzipping my bag, I hand her the book of spelle and hexes ¡®Magnus, where did you get tun? Do you know how much youble we can get into for having this? Yeah, I know I¡¯m just borrowing it for a while t¡¯u refum ii taler ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have this.¡¯ ¡®Nina, I took it to help you.¡¯ ¡®How is that book going to help me?¡¯ Read this part here. ¡®Anyone who knows how to use it can use relics. Items such as these can summon ghosts or even demons or may even curse someone. These could be items such as a voodoo doll, a small statue, or symbols made from twine or other materials. If it¡¯s a curse, they usually ce the item under the victim¡¯s pillow or bed. She looks up from the book. ¡®Okay, and what¡¯s this got to do with anything? ¡®We should search your room for any relics, just in case¡¯ She smiles and nods, hopeful about my suggestion. She closes the book and ces it in my bag and searches under her pillow and through her bedding. ¡®Nothing here.¡¯ ¡®Here, move aside. I¡¯ll lift your bed up.¡¯ I walk over to her big, bulky bed and lift it up with ease. Nina moves the boxes of clothes aside that are underneath the bed. ¡®Nothing here.¡¯ She says. ¡®Check the boxes.¡¯ I say. She tosses many items around. While I put the bed frame back down and lift the mattress to check under there ¡®Nothing¡¯ I say As she stands up, there is a loud knock at the door that startles us, Nina slips and I grab her with one hand and fall holding the matuess with the other hand andnd huddled on the mattress together, our lips only an inch apart. The door opens, Zak, Flint, and May stand there with shocked, surprised looks on their faces while Nina and I blurt out at the same time. ¡®This is not what it looks like!¡¯ Chapter 47 Chapter 47 ¡®So, it doesn¡¯t look like you two were having a full-on make-out session that literally messed up Nina¡¯s bedroom. Even your mattress is on the floor¡­. Josieughs. I get myself off of Nina and help her up from the mattress on the floor. ¡®So, which one of you is going to exin this situation?¡¯ Flint asks Nina and I point at each other and the othersugh. ¡®Well, we can¡¯t tell you.¡¯ I say. ¡®What do you mean you can¡¯t tell us?¡¯ Zak growls. Because our Luna said we aren¡¯t to tell anyone else.¡¯ Nina exins. ¡®Who else knows about this secret thing you are keeping from us? Zak asks. ¡®All our parents know, and then us two.¡¯ I say. ¡®So, our parents all know about whatever it is but we aren¡¯t allowed to be let in on it?¡¯ Zak says. Correct.¡¯ I say too guilty to look them in the eye. ¡®If you don¡¯t let us in on what is going on, then I¡¯m going to tell everyone about you two making out.¡¯ Josie smirks. Nina and I give each other a look. ¡®Fine, get in here and shut the door behind you.¡¯I grumble. Everyone finds a spot sitting on boxes. Nina and I sit on the mattress. Ilean over and grab the book and hand it to Zak first. ¡®We were searching Nina¡¯s room for any relics someone may have hidden in here.¡¯ Relics? And why I am holding a book of Spells and Hexes!¡¯ Zak asks. I can¡¯t shift without it causing immense pain. We had a witche over to see if she could figure it out.¡¯ A witch? Josie says. ¡®Yes, turns out there is a secret coven that still exists. The witch came over and stated clearly, I can¡¯t shift without it causing pain because of a curse Nina carries.¡¯ ¡°Nina¡¯s cursed? Flint asks, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t know what kind of curse or how it affects her, but it is affecting me. Without knowing who cursed her or what the curse actually is, we can¡¯t break it So, Pipsqueak and I broke into the town¡¯s library secret, forbidden room to research curses. This book was the only one I hade across so far that may be helpful.¡¯ ¡°Wait, wall, wall hold on a minute! There is a secret room in the library? And who is Pipsqueak?¡¯ Josie asks ¡°Yes, the library keeps all the torbidden and banned books in there. It was like a military operation to get in there without being Caught you know. Pipequeak is a friend from school. You all know her.¡¯ Everyone gives each other a confused look Zak passes the spell book to Flint tead in the book dial some curses can be made from relics being ced in the bedroom Nina and I were searching her room when you guy¨¦ knocked and startled us Nina slipped, I caught her, and well, you all saw the rest.¡¯ Who would want to put a curse on Nina, though makes the sease Josie trowns We don¡¯t know We ale wyung to do what we can in the meantime to break it No one else knows about this but us, our parents, and Pipsqueak Mother thanks Nana¡¯s ute will be in danger of the pack finds out she is cursed and its affecting me, the future Alpha Everyone gasps and stares ar Nina with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine as long as we keep this to ourselves and besides, nothing has changed about me. It hasn¡¯t affected me¡­ yet, anyway.¡¯ ¡®If anyone notices anything that might be rted to the curse, then let me know straight away.¡¯ I say. Everyone nods and we part ways and go to bed for the night. I¡¯m early for breakfast for the first time. Mum takes her seat on dad¡¯sp. ¡®Alphas and their packs will begin arriving today for your wolf ceremony tomorrow night.¡¯ She says. I hadn¡¯t really thought much about it until now. On your Eighteen at the stroke of midnight, we have our first shift and meet our wolves. The shift is involuntary, and the wolf takes overpletely Mum, Dad, if I already had my first shift, does that mean I won¡¯t shift at midnight tomorrow or will I still involuntarily shift? I¡¯m meant to not shift. Remember to avoid the pain. Last time, I ended up with that horrid fever for days.¡¯ Mum and Dad stare at each other and mind link each other for a few minutes. When they finish their private conversation, they both turn to look at me, ¡®We hadn¡¯t thought about the fact you might shift tomorrow night. There isn¡¯t much we can do other than have the pack doctor nearby and wait. Flint and Josie enter the dining room, Mum and Dad change the subject, as they don¡¯t know Josie and Flint are aware of everything now. ¡®You might meet your mate as soon as today.¡¯ Mum smiles. ¡®Yeah¡­ maybe.¡¯ I say unenthused. It should excite me I can find my mate now, but for some reason I¡¯m dreading it. I feel disappointed and I don¡¯t understand why. Nina enters the room and I can¡¯t help but smile when I see her. She gives me a small smile in return and sits down for breakfast. ¡®Surely, you¡¯re not wearing those clothes today when Alphas areing to see you. They will bring their unmated daughters too, you know! You must look your finest.¡¯ Mum says. Nina, May, Josie, and the boys try to contain their giggles. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with these jeans and this shirt?¡¯ ¡°Goodness Magnus, let¡¯s go find something more presentable in your wardrobe.¡¯ She stands up and drags me up the stairs. Sometimes I wonder how she has so much strength in that tiny body of hers. I assume being Luna strengthens her more than a regr she-wolf, Mum rummages through my wardrobe and hands me over suit pants with a white shirt and a maroon tie. ¡°Are you serious, Murn? It¡¯s not a ball.¡¯ No, it¡¯s not a ball. It¡¯s an even bigger event than that, my child. It¡¯s your eighteenth! Your wolf ceremony! Now get changed and get crackeracking this instance¡¯ She orders as she leaves my room, Sighing, I fall back onto my bed andy there for ten minutes before I get myself dressed. I pull my ck shoes out from under the bed and put them on. Ie back down the stairs and all eyes are on me. ¡°Now, that¡¯s more like it¡¯Mum smiles She smiles al me and plepe that little bit closer Our faces are near She smiles and I blush to wonder if she is about to kiss me in front of everyone instead, her hands reach up and she adjusts my te and ces a hand on my chest ¡®There What¡¯better Now you look perfect for your mate. She says with a sad smile ¡®I hope she is everything you dreamed of ¡®She Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Dit Duatie alounge HUSE, setg up decinations and a Danguotai today¡¯s amivals of guests Alpha Mason arrives with his son, Hu* w two daugthers Bethany and Addison Alpho Kyu, Audi¡¯s buen far too long since we¡¯ve seen euch other¡¯ He smules ¡°Alpha Mason, we are so d you could make it for our son¡¯s wolf ceremony.¡¯ Mother says graciously. ¡®We wouldn¡¯t miss it, especially my two daughters. They have been dying to meet your son. Is he around perchance?¡¯ . I¡¯m standing behind the statue of arge knight behind the staircase, hoping to not be found. Magnus, there you are.¡¯ Mother smiles, finding me straight away as if she knows this is where I would be. She leads me to our newly arrived guests. The daughters fan their faces and giggle. ¡°Oh, so handsome.¡¯ One says and they both blush and giggle again. ¡°Magnus, these are my daughters, Bethany and Addison.¡¯ I step forward and begrudgingly take Bethany¡¯s hand and ce a kiss on the back of her hand and do the same with Addison. I know straight away neither of them is my fated mate. *Pleasure to meet you both.¡¯ I say. ¡°And a pleasure to meet you too.¡¯ Bethany says with a curtesy. ¡®Yes, a pleasure.¡¯ Addison says copying her sister¡¯s curtesy ¡°And this is my son Hank, future Alpha of the Greystone pack.¡¯ We make eye contact and shake hands as the front door opens; Nina enters. ¡°And who is that stunning, beautiful creatuuuure ough!¡¯ He yells pulling his hand from my tight grip. ¡®You almost broke my hand? ¡°Oh, did 1? Oops, sometimes I forget my strength, forgive me.¡¯I smirk. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 It¡¯s the night of my wolf ceremony. I¡¯ve spent the day with my parents, greeting all the Alphas that arrived along with their families and pack members. It¡¯s been exhausting. I have met hundreds of unmated females that have swooned over me all day long. Along with all that, I¡¯ve been worried that I might shift against my will tonight. The pain I went through when I had shifted was unbearable, to the point I thought I would die. It¡¯s definitely not an experience I want to repeat. I know the pack doctor is here just in case but is there anything he can do that will help me? More unmated she-wolves arrive and swoon around me. ¡®Is it true you shifted early? Is it true your wolf is white? Are your muscles real?¡¯ Another asks, feeling my biceps. I can¡¯t help but notice Nina ring at me. She looks stunning in her red dress that flows at the bottom. It has a long slit on the right showing off her petite, beautiful legs. Her hair is up high, with a couple of strands dangling down her cheeks. Great, what have I done to upset her now? The Moon Hall is filled with roughly a thousand people. I walk to take my seat. Moss arrives and takes Nina¡¯s hand and sits beside her. Now I am the one ring at her. Mum elbows me, gaining my attention. Not even one of these unmated she-wolves is your mate?¡¯ she asks with hope ¡°No mother, I¡¯m sorry.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay, perhaps she is not from any of these packs?¡¯ Patience Mum, all in due time.¡¯ She smiles, content with my answer. She nods. My father stands up and thanks everyone for being here. We enjoy the banquet over the next hour. Although I¡¯m hungry, I don¡¯t feel like eaung Instead, I push my food around with my fork. It¡¯s time for the dance to begin¡¯ My father announces. Mother elbows me to stand up. Because it¡¯s my wolf ceremony, I have to join the dance A dozen she-wolves try to outrun each other towards me, hoping for the first dance. I don¡¯t want to dance with any of them, but have to oblige Without looking, I take a hand and pull her along to the dance floor. She giggles the whole time we dance. The song finishes and I choose another random she-wolf and dance. She flutters her eyes the whole time, causing one of her fake eyebrows 10 fall oft. She hasn¡¯t realised and I say nothing As I dance with the next girl, Moss and Nina approach the dance floor. | Can¡¯t help but overhear everyone saying what a beautiful couple they make and that they hope they are fated mates. His hands been to cleep tower and lower every time I look, almost touching her ass. A growl erupts from within me. I can¡¯t control it. All eyes ale on me Sorry everyone, my woli just wants to join the dance¡¯ I smile and everyoneughs and continues to dance. Moss holds tkie tegnty agafist tus body as they dance. I can¡¯t help but sense she is ufortable. Thank you for the dance¡¯i tay polnely to the girl and step away l approach Moss and tap him on the shoulder, stopping their has the future Alpro and being iny wolf Ceremony, it is only proper I get to dance with a girl of my choice ¡®I say, taking Nina¡¯s hand from the He K w he can¡¯t decine as it will cause a scene and show disrespect to not only me but my father, the Alpha Wtay ceway be afrage Geally angry ang teus ghd vidity and ce the other gently say the waist and began the waltz i dance like a true gentleman, HOL West nu? We WEAP ** ww wtell de Montsepse e * Ape you bakit Vous that you might shit? ¡®I won¡¯t lie, I¡¯m definitely nervous, but there is the chance I won¡¯t shift since I have had my first shift already.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s true. I won¡¯t go anywhere, no matter what happens tonight, Magnus.¡¯ ¡®If I shift, will you¡­ stay with me?¡¯ ¡®Of course, I will. I¡¯ll be right by your side¡¯ She says, resting her head on my chest as we continue to slow dance. I want to stay like this forever, with my best friend in my arms. Where I can keep her safe and close to me forever. Dad has the biggest grin on his face, watching us as if he knows something I don¡¯t. I raise my eyebrow at him and his smile only grows bigger. ¡®You were angry at me earlier; did I do something wrong?¡¯ I ask. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ ¡®Before the banquet when more she-wolves arrived, you were ning at me?¡¯ ¡®Oh, I wasn¡¯t ring at you, I was¡­ never mind. It¡¯s not important. I was just being silly.¡¯ She says. The dance ends. My hand leaves her waist, and our hands slowly part even though they want to stay joined Moss approaches quickly and takes her hand and walks back to their table. He looks over his shoulder and gives me a re. It¡¯s a quarter to midnight. My hands tremble and I sweat as my wolf is trying to take over control. I¡¯m trying with all my might to keep him at bay. I am supposed to stand in the middle of the hall where there is a lorge round window on the ceiling for when the moon is in ce and it¡¯s time, we can all see the moon and its glow shine over me. ¡®Magnus?¡¯ mother says, sensing something is wrong. Tlook at her and she gasps, startling dad and anyone nearby. My eyes are pure ck and sweat beads glide down my face. ¡®Ryker, it¡¯s begun. He is going to shift.¡¯ She says to him with worry Dad and Leon ce my arms over their shoulders and carry me to the moon¡¯s beam of light. It¡¯s obvious I¡¯m in a lot of pain. I scream out in pain as bones crack and break. My body finches and flings around with each snap. Magnus! I hear Nina yell. She runs towards me, but Moss grabs her arm and holds her back. ¡®No, you must stay here.¡¯ He tells her. ¡®No, I promised him I¡¯ll be by his side if he shifts.¡¯ She tells him. ¡°Nina, he is not your mate. It¡¯s not your business to intervene.¡¯ He growls. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®I don¡¯t care if he isn¡¯t my mate Moss, 1-I¡­¡¯ ¡°You what?¡¯ he snaps. ¡®h doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is I¡¯m there, by his side.¡¯ ¡®You are meant to be by my side Nina and you will stay by my side.¡¯ He says discreetly taking her further back behind the crowd. ¡®Nin-argh! My back snaps loudly right in the middle of my spine The pack doctor kneels by my side. Everyone whispers that the forst shift is painful, but they have never seen a shift like this cause pain almost to the point of dying. Give him space, get back¡¯ Mother yells, ¡®Where is she?¡¯ I say ¡°Where is who? Mother asks I can no longer speak, I can¡¯t reply as my arns and legs snap into ce White tur sprouts from my skin and my face morphs. I let out a howl that shakes the hall I¡¯ve shifted Everyone steps back and gasps of coos at the beauty and immense size of my wolf My wolf only had one agenda strictly on his mind Moss My wolf growls ferociously, snarling I leap over the frightened crowd. Dad looks at my mother. ¡®We need to shift now! His wolf has death on his mind and we need to stop him.¡¯ They shift quickly and race after me, leaving everyone confused. My wolf is full of rage. How dare Moss take Nina away from me. I see nothing but red. I want to see nothing but blood. Moss¡¯s blood. I can sense wolves chasing after me, but their scent is familiar. I work out it¡¯s my parents following me. My speed increases as I search for Nina and Moss. I sniff around and catch her scent of mint and know it¡¯s them. Before he gets too far, I leap onto the roof of the car, causing Nina to scream and Moss to swerve. ¡®Let me out, let me go.¡¯ She screams at Moss. ¡®No, you are mine, Nina.¡¯ ¡®He will kill you, Moss! ¡°Let him try.¡¯ Heughs. Moss continues to drive, swerving, hoping I lose my grip and fall. jump onto the bo of the car and begin banging my head against the windshield. It cracks, then breaks, shattering into thousands of pieces. Nina continues to scream and holds onto the car door. Moss speeds up even faster as I lunge forward into the car. I bite into his left arm, Moss yells in pain. He swerves the car and I slip, letting go of his arm. I jump back onto the roof of the car as the car plummets full force into a tree. I¡¯m flung from the impact a dozen metres away. Slowly standing on all fours, I gain my bnce and look at the car smashed into the tree. Smoke rises from the bo. Nina! Chapter 49 Chapter 49 I race towards the car; Moss isn¡¯t in there. He has gone. I can smell his scent towards the woods. Nina is unconscious. Blood trickles down the left side of her head. There is ss everywhere. I howl as loud as I can for help. Mum and Dad appear and shift into their human forms and climb into the car. ¡®Where has Moss gone? You didn¡¯t kill him, did you?¡¯ Mother asks worriedly. I shake my head and whimper as I step towards Dad carrying Nina. ¡®She needs to see the pack doctor right away, otherwise, she might not make it.¡¯ I lower myself down, knowing the quickest way to get her to the doctor is me taking her. Dad ces her gently on my back and wraps her arms around my neck. With every leap, I glide through the air like a bird, increasing my speed and making it a smoother run so I don¡¯t drop her. Mum and Dad shift back into their wolves and can barely keep up with my speed. We arrive back at the ceremony. Everyone parted ways, screaming or startled at the sight of Nina. ¡®Nina! Amelia screams. Leon follows her to me.¡¯ Nina¡¯s mother and father carefully lift Nina down, crying. The pack doctor assesses her. ¡®What happened to her?¡¯ her mother asks me as my parents arrive and shift back. ¡®She was in a car ident; Moss was driving and fled the scene.¡¯ Astrid tells her. ¡®Let¡¯s get her into the packhouse where I can tend to her wounds. The doctor says. Leon carries Nina from the hall towards the packhouse. ¡®Thank you, everyone, for attending the ceremony, but it will have to end. Please enjoy the rest of your stay over the next couple of days.¡¯ My dad says. They all leave and head to their cabins. Some of the she-wolves are trying to get my attention. They want to touch me. I let out a small snarl just for them to hear and watch as they cower back, changing their minds. I catch up with Leon and follow him up the stairs. He ces her on. Her bed and the doctor immediately attends to her wounds, cleans them, and bandages her. Nina lets out a whimper, even though she is still unconscious. I growl at the doctor, who quickly backs himself up to the wall. ¡®S-Sorry Magnus, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt her, but I have to cleanse her wounds. She doesn¡¯t have her wolf yet, so she needs my help to heal properly.¡¯ Amelia sits by her side and holds her hand and Leon watches with a steel look. Mum and dad join us. ¡®Magnus, aren¡¯t you going to shift back into human form?¡¯ I shake my head and step up onto the bed and curl up by Nina¡¯s side. I¡¯m going to stay here and protect her until she wakes. My head rests on herp. Mum, dad, and Nina¡¯s parents give each other a sad look, then look back at me and nod in understanding ¡®You let us know the moment she wakes, ok Magnus?¡¯ Leon says. I lift my head and nod, then resume my position on herp. 1 must have fallen asleep, the warmth from the sun beaming through the window warms my fur. Nina¡¯s hand is resting on my back. She hasn¡¯t woken but must have moved in her sleep, I move my position and rest my head on her pillow facing her, and fall asleep again I wake up to a scream and sit up. Nina and I are face to face Sweat covers her forehead and I watch as she realises it¡¯s just me. Magnus? Fuck her face ¡°Gross, Magnust¡¯ she yells iwmper and lower my head and ce my paws over my eyes Sorry Magnus, I didn¡¯t mean to growl. My Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. head really hurts. She says, touching the patch on her left temple. Wait,st night. You were shifting. I try to get to you, but Moss wouldn¡¯t let me. He dragged me into his car and sped off, then you jumped onto the roof and that¡¯s all I remember. Did Moss crash the car?¡¯ she asks, observing the patches down her arms and legs. I whimper again, but this time I sit up and rest my head on herp. She pats my head and glides her fingers through my fur. I¡¯m in heaven. ¡®Thank you, Magnus, for rescuing me.¡¯ Leon and Amelia barge into the room, panting. ¡®Nina, you¡¯re awake! We heard you scream.¡¯ Amelia says. ¡®Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect to wake up with an oversized wolf in my bed¡¯ Sheughs. I whimper my apology and she wraps her arms around my neck and pulls me in for a hug. ¡®It¡¯s okay Magnus, I forgive you.¡¯ ¡®How are you feeling? Do you want the pack doctor?¡¯ Leon asks her. I¡¯m sore, but I think I¡¯ll be okay. Where is Moss?¡¯ I growl at her question. ¡®We don¡¯t know. No one has seen him since he fled the car ident.¡¯ Leon says. ¡®What if he¡¯s hurt?¡¯ I growl again. Why should she care if he is hurt? ¡®I know you¡¯re not fond of him, Magnus. I know he should not have taken me away like that, but I think he was worried about me.¡¯ Not wanting to hear anymore, I step off the bed and go to my room to shift into my human form. After ten minutes of excruciating pain, I shift back and pass out from the exhaustion and pain from it. I¡¯m woken by Zak and Flint shaking my shoulders and tapping my face. I¡¯m okay now.¡¯ I say, sitting up. ¡®Is it really going to be this bad every time you shift?¡¯ Zak asks. ¡®Yup, at least until Nina¡¯s curse has been broken.¡¯ I make myself presentable and walk downstairs with Flint and Zak. We find Hank the Greystone packs future Alpha looking around. Hank, can I help you?¡¯ I say. Actually, you can. I have a proposition to offer.¡¯ He smirks. What kind of proposition?¡¯ One, you would prefer we speak about privately.¡¯ ¡°Whatever you need to say to our future Alpha, you can say to us.¡¯ Flint says. ¡°Well, sure if you don¡¯t mind everyone finding out about Nina¡¯s curse? I¡¯d hate to know what would happen to her if anyone found I grab him by the scruff of the neck and growl in his face. My eyes have turned ck. I quickly let him go as people enter the room Flint, Lak, gather Josje, May, and Nina We are to meet by theke immediately.¡¯ We arrive by theke ¡®What¡¯s going on? Josle asks Hank know about Nwau¡¯curse, he has some kind of proposition to make l assume for in return for him to keep his mouth shut?! say, ring at Mank ¡°How did he even find out? May aske ¡°None of us have told anyone, though? Flint ways and looks at us all. Nina hugs herself and looks down. 11 thought I could trust him. I thought he could help me find out how to break this stupid curse.¡¯ She cries. I pull her into my chest and let her cry ¡®Who is him?¡¯ Josie asks. Moss.¡¯ Hank and I say at the same time. ¡®Shit¡¯ Zak says. ¡®Why did he tell you?¡¯ I ask Hank. Moss and I go way back; we went to Pup school together far South from here. You could say we are very close friends. He told me in case anything happened to him to tell his mother about the curse.¡¯ ¡®What good would telling his mother about the curse do?¡¯ | ask. ¡®I don¡¯t know, but I know my sisters are inconsble right now that neither of them isn¡¯t your mate. My father expected one of them to at least be your mate and was quite frustrated himself when he realised they weren¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®Yes, I get it. I broke the hearts of hundreds of other she-wolvesst night. What¡¯s your point?¡¯ ¡®My point or proposal, I shall say, is that my father still wants to find a way for you to be mated with one of his daughters and now ! have leverage over you. I have a way for it to happen.¡¯ He smirks. ¡®Excuse me?¡¯ I growl. ¡®I won¡¯t tell anyone about Nina¡¯s curse and in return, you choose one of my sisters to be your mate in return.¡¯ ¡®What!? Are you crazy? I can¡¯t just choose a mate. I need to find my own fated mate!¡¯ ¡®Nonsense. It may be unusual to choose a mate rather than wait for your fated mate, but I¡¯ve known plenty of wolves myself who have or have had chosen mates and most have had a reasonably happy life.¡¯ ¡®My parents would never allow me to have a chosen mate.¡¯ ¡®Well then, you better not let them know and pretend one is your fated mate.¡¯ Igrind my teeth and fall to my knees in pain. My wolf is trying to take over and shift so he can kill Hank. ¡®Magnus! Nina yells and kneels beside me. Her touch helps calm my wolf. ¡°You can¡¯t do this Hank; you can¡¯t force me into mating one of your sisters.¡¯ ¡®I won¡¯t force you, Magnus. You will choose to do it to save your friend. If I let slip, she has a curse. We all know they will hunt her down like a witch and killed even by members of your own pack.¡¯ | My wolf growis and I yell in pain again, Zak and Flint help me stand. Nina gives me a worried look. ¡°You can¡¯t do this Magnus, you can¡¯t choose one of them and pretend she is your fated mate! I can pack my stuff, I can leave Shadow Crest night now. I could never live with myself if you had to live with and mate with someone you didn¡¯t want to be with.¡¯ ¡°No, I could never live with myself if you ever left Shadow Crest¡­ left¡­ me. No matter where you would go, someone would also be after you until they found and killed you.¡¯ ¡®What do we do?¡¯ she cries Lak, Flint, Josie, and May watch us with sorrowful faces. Anyone would think we were at a funeral if they saw us ¡®I will do whatever it takes to protect you, Nina.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 ¡®Which sister is the oldest?¡¯ I ask. ¡®That would be Addison¡¯ He smiles. You can¡¯t be seriously thinking about doing this, Magnus? Josie says, ¡®What other choice do we have?¡¯ Josie gives Hank a re. ¡®We could kill him?¡¯ she smiles. Josie, that would only make the situation worse, especially if the evidence is led back to us as the killers.¡¯ Hank is looking at us, mortified that murdering him could be an option. If you ever tried to kill me, Moss would know you were all behind it.¡¯ He is right, but I already knew killing him wouldn¡¯t help the situation. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®What if your sisters want to find their fated mates?¡¯ | ask. ¡°Please, Magnus, we all know you¡¯re a catch and going to be one of the best and strongest Alpha¡¯s in thend, and with a pure white wolf, any she-wolf would give up their fated mate up in a heartbeat.¡¯ ¡®I need time to consider this, at least give me that?¡¯ ¡®Fine, I will inform my father and Addison of the proposal in the meantime and that you will consider it, but I won¡¯t mention Nina¡¯s little curse to them¡­ for now, anyway.¡¯ He smirks. ¡®Let¡¯s go home.¡¯ I say to everyone. We return home and meet in Nina¡¯s bedroom. ¡®We need to all brainstorm a way out of this. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to have a mateship with Addison.¡¯ Everyone nods as my mother, Astrid, knocks on the door. ¡®Time for dinner everyone she yells.¡¯ ¡®Okay¡¯ We shout back at her. We all fist pump each other and walk downstairs and join our parents for dinner. I hope you have been taking it easy today, sweety?¡¯ Amelia asks Nina. ¡°Of course, mother,¡¯ she forces a smile. ¡°You lot are extra quiet tonight¡¯ My dad says. ¡°It¡¯s just been a long weekend, dad, it was my wolf ceremony after all and Nina was in a car ident as well.¡¯ That¡¯s true Seth was able to speak with Moss today.¡¯ He says. We all give each other a look and stare back at my dad to speak He had some culs and bruises, but otherwise, he is fine. He said Nina, and him left the ceremony at their own will as it was 100 much for Nina to watch When he saw he was being chased and attacked by your wolf, he treaked out, causing the car to crash Most knew you were only there to bring harm to him and not Nina, hence why he left Nina, knowing she would receive immediate Care He thought it best to flee for his own safety and to not take the need for medical attention off Nina by him being there.¡± ¡®Well, that exins that¡¯Mother says Are you saying that Magnus is the one that put my daughter in danger and not Moss? leon growls and res up at me The room goes silent Nine mes to speak, but the words don¡¯te out Twould never intentionally put Nina in danger She was supposed to be there while I shined and Moss wouldn¡¯t allow her to stay Even so, Magnus, that¡¯s no reason to hunt someone down! The cal acoident never would have happened if you never went aller Moss in the first ce.¡¯ Leon growls. ¡®If Moss hadn¡¯t taken her away from me, then it would not have happened.¡¯ I growi. ¡®Magnus, you are soon to be the Alpha once you find your mate. Your selfishness and recklessness have me worried that you might put this pack in jeopardy.¡¯ ¡®How dare you speak to me your future alpha that way.¡¯ ¡°How dare you endanger my daughter¡¯s life!! My dad ms his fist on the table, silencing us both. ¡®Leon! Magnus! You both need to stop this. This was an ident and thankfully Nina will be alright.¡¯ ¡®Dad, he is right, it was an ident. Magnus would never do anything to hurt me.¡¯ Nina cries, Leon and I look down in guilt for upsetting her. ¡®I¡¯m sorry Magnus, I just couldn¡¯t imagine my life without Nina.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry too. I also could never imagine my life without Nina.¡¯ I reply We both give each other a small nod to ept each other¡¯s apology Nina has stopped crying and smiles at us both. ¡®Thank you, daddy,¡¯I hear her whisper. We eat in silence and wee the change of topic. ¡®Zak, you will have your wolf in a few weeks, then Nina will get hers a few weeks after that. Are you both excited?¡¯ my mother Astrid asks. ¡®You bet. I can¡¯t wait to meet my wolf and start my search for my lifelong mate.¡¯ Zak smiles. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m excited to meet my wolf and be able to join in on hunts and border patrol duties. I am feeling nervous and on edge about meeting my mate, though.¡¯ Nina says. ¡®Why so nervous about it sweety?¡¯ her mum asks. ¡®I don¡¯t know why, mum.¡¯ She whispers and momentarily nces my way. ¡®Not to worry sweety. I¡¯m sure whoever he is will treat you like a Queen.¡¯ ¡®Thanks, Mum.¡¯ She forces a smile. The next morning, I get myself ready for school as I step outside the front. I¡¯m face to face with Alpha Mason, who seems rather happy. ¡°Good morning, Alpha Mason.¡¯ ¡®Magnus, I was hoping to have a quick private chat with you?¡¯ ¡®Um sure.¡¯ I say, We walk towards the trees, away from the packhouse. ¡®My son Hank came to me with some wonderful newsst night that you would highly consider choosing Addison as your future mate and Luna? I had to ask you yourself if you were serious about this?¡¯ I¡¯m not wanting to be with Addison at all. I want to be with my fated mate and to keep Nina safe from harm¡¯s way, but I can¡¯t tell him that But I think I know a way to give myself more time to meet my fated mate. ¡°Yes, Hank came to me with the idea that since I¡¯m to take over as Alpha, I won¡¯t have the luxury of waiting years to find my fated mate, If I was to not find my mate by my neenth, my pack would be unsettled and I would have to consider a chosen mate. Although my parents wouldn¡¯t approve of it, I would have to pretend Addison is my fated mate.¡¯ ¡®So, what you are saying if you haven¡¯t found your mate within a year, you will choose Addison as your mate?¡¯ I want to say no, I want to scream no from the rooftop¡¯s heck, from the top of the mountains! ¡®Yes.¡¯ ¡± VIDEO Very well Magnus, it is agreed then, one year to find your fated mate and if she isn¡¯t found by then, then our families will join with you and Addison as mates.¡¯ ¨C ¨C With great hesitation, I nod. Nina, Josie, Zak, and Flint exit the house together. Their faces go from smiles to frowns when they see me conversing with Alpha Mason, I need to go. My friends are waiting for me.¡¯ I say. T¡¯ll see you around¡­ future son-inw¡¯ He chuckles. An eerie shiver trickles down my spine at his words. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡¯ I say to the others. ¡®What was that about?¡¯ Flint asks. ¡®I made a deal with Alpha Mason. It¡¯s not ideal or what I want, but it¡¯s a better deal than Hank¡¯s and gives us more time to get out of ¡®What deal? Magnus, please don¡¯t tell me you agreed to anything you will regret?¡¯ Nina says with sorrowful eyes. ¡®I have one year to find my fated mate. If I don¡¯t, I¡¯m to be Addison¡¯s mate. Which also gives us a year to break Nina¡¯s curse. That¡¯s if we ever figure out what it is.¡¯ I say angrily, kicking a rock into the distance. ¡®What will Hank say when he finds out you¡¯ve extended the deal?¡¯ Josie asks. ¡°Well, the deal is still on. I¡¯ve just gotten more time out of it. He was probably expecting me to take Addison as my mate within a few days. He will be pissed off, but he will get over it.¡¯ I hope so.¡¯ Josie frowns Chapter 51 Chapter 51 ire spends the day following me around at school. ¡®Boo-boo, I was hoping we could talk?¡¯ ¡®Stop calling me Boo-boo and I¡¯ll give you five minutes to talk to me.¡¯ ¡®Oh, okay then B-Magnus¡­¡¯ she trails off. Ilean against my locker with my arms crossed. ¡®What is it?¡¯ ¡®I was hoping you would reconsider¡­ us? I want us to be together again. Magnus, I miss you. She says and tries to caress my bicep. ¡®I¡¯m not interested, ire.¡¯ ¡®But I don¡¯t want to be with anyone else.¡¯ ¡®ire, you say that now, but then you will eventually meet your mate and you will want to be with him. I¡¯m going to bete for ss. I¡¯ll see you around.¡¯ ire¡¯s eyes well up and she storms off to her ss. At lunchtime, I head to the library and pull Pipsqueak aside. ¡®I heard about what happened at your wolf ceremony. Are you alright?¡¯ Of course, the entire school would know about it. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m fine, but I need to update you on everything else. Nina told her boyfriend, Moss, about the curse. He has told his friend Hank and now Hank is using it against me to choose his sister as my Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. mate. I spoke with his father, Alpha Mason. I stretched the agreement to a year until I have no choice but to choose his sister Addison as my mate, otherwise, Hank will tell everyone about Nina¡¯s curse, which puts her in danger of being hunted down and killed. So, I have one year to break the curse, which will also get me out of the mateship agreement.¡¯ ¡®I see.¡¯ She says, pushing her thick sses closer to her eyes. ¡°And we still have no clue what the curse is? Did you find any relics or symbols in her bedroom?¡¯ ¡®No, we tore the room apart and found nothing.¡¯ ¡®So, we can rule out that type of curse, then? What was another way to curse someone? Didn¡¯t it mention by a witch or a Mage?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but I don¡¯t think mages exist anymore and there is only one witch I know of and she had never met Nina before the day she came to see me. She has no reason to curse Nina.¡¯ I guess the only thing we can do is wait for the curse to take effect on her to give us any clue or lead to work on.¡¯ ¡®What if that doesn¡¯t happen for years toe?¡¯ ¡®Then you will have no choice but to ept Addison as your mate.¡¯ She cringes. I took away and punch a hole in the wall and drop to the floor. My hands cover my face as I panic. Pain sears through my body. My wolf is tuming at the thought of having a chosen mate. He tries to take over and shift Magnus! Pipsqueak yells. She vies to calm me down, but only growi at her touch. She trembles and takes a few steps back. I¡¯m going to find someone to help I¡¯ll be right back, Magnus Whatever you do, don¡¯t shift.¡¯ Everyone is panicking and fleeing the library Pipsqueak disappears into the crowd. The entire school can probably hear my screams of pain There is no use fighting my wolf anymore. I¡¯m exhausted and barely conscious I stand on all fours and sway for a moment from exhaustion. My wolf exits the library and enters the school corridor. Anyone in the corridor quickly runs into the nearest ssroom and locks the door Dozens of students stare out the windows. They tremble at the fielce size of my wolf with my snarling no control over thy wolt He won¡¯t listen to me ¡®I know you want your male and we will find her one day, but we need to keep Nina egle¡¯ He lets out a ferocious gowl Helios ploked up a sent I realise il¡¯s Moss¡¯s count ¡®We can¡¯t harm Moss, I know you liatellen. Ihale lomi 100, but were the future Alpha of the po We can¡¯t go wround willing someone just because we don¡¯t like them¡¯ Iles Malole door and howie 1106619 in the My wolf ignores me and is now in pursu111 following the one theid toom. My wolf came into the door Magnus?¡¯ Nina saya belind me Pipsqueak is next to liei. ¡®My wolt alkaelite li sill, letting her kan het in control ¡®I know Magnus can hear me You need to give lon back control My wolf growis low not even Pipsqueat She is so incredibly Nina slope closet and kneels in front of my wolt, something no one else would need brave, facing my fierce,predible wolf like this Her fingers caress the fue on my face and glide down iny back My woll wimpers and towers lumsell down and rolle onto his back Nina giggles og dhe scratches my belly No one can believe their eyes, we aren¡¯t mates, yol the has the ability to have control over my woll lis unheard of and nothing anyone has seen before. I oil up and the winpahier arms around my neck My woll hattapletely calmed andpletely forgotten Mogo is only meters away My wolf is giving me some control bock Ilower myself and whip my head back, gesturing for me to hop on my back I want 10 take her somewhere, do domothing special for hon With no hesitation, she smiles and climbs onto my back I¡¯m songo l¡¯olike she is on horseback Irun back down thedor and out of the school grounds with great speed, even lopter than Nimen kould ever I She creams with excitement as she holds onto the thrilling ride. We glide through the woods to the mountaintop Tolour huge, dominant howl. Anyone that can shirt does so and howls in return as a sign of respect, Nina spends on hour on my book I don¡¯t stop and I don¡¯t slow down. My wolf is so happy to be running free and with Nina with us. Han¡¯t even thought about ourted into and to content We finish our run by theke I run and thrash through the water. My fur is soaking wet Nino swims around andughs when I shake my body, chusing droplets to ssh onto her Magnus ¡®Sheughs. My woll copses with happiness on the grass. The sun shines over me and dries my tur Nina wrings the water from her shirt out and site with her back against my belly I have never had so much fun, Magnus. You ron faster than I could even run Wasn¡¯t it the best feeling? It was so thrilling and so much fun?¡¯ She turns her head to see my response but sees a giant sleeping woll, passed out from exhaustion. She onuggles up to me and falls asleep Hours go by and I wake up dry to find Nina asleep against me, I spend the next hall an hour silently wotching her sleep until she wakes up Her eyes open and her lips grow wide with a smile. She sits up and pots me gently ¡°You¡¯re going to have to shift back, you know Did you want to do it now while I¡¯m here of privately back home?¡¯ Even though it will be extremely painful either way, it¡¯s easier when Nina is with me I focus my mind and whimper She knows I¡¯m going to shift now The pain is horrendous, but her touch helps soothe me through the process. I sit up in my human form, Nina throws her arms around my neck and huge me. I ce my hands on her back and make the most of the moment, knowing once l¡¯in mated, I will never get to hold her like this again ¡®Let¡¯s go home.¡¯ She smiles She helps me stand and we trudge home. She has my arm over one shoulder, so I don¡¯t fall. As soon as we arrive home, Leon and Seth quickly take me from Nina and help me to my room, where I pass out for the rest of the day and night. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 ¡°He needs to stop shifting. What if one of these shifts kills him?¡¯ Mother cries as Ie down the stairs. ¡°Mum please, I had no control over the shift My wolf wouldn¡¯t even listen to me, even after we shifted.¡¯ You realise if you have no control over your wolf and you are shifting against your own will and your wolf¡¯s only agenda is to kill people, the council will demand you to be locked up in the dungeon. Not only that, you may lose your rank as Alpha and they would then give it to Flint.¡¯ My father says in a serious tone. ¡®They have already summoned me to see them today, and it is probably because of your attack against school students yesterday.¡¯ He says, mming his fist on the table. He falls back into his chair and rests his forehead in his hand in frustration. ¡®But I didn¡¯t attack anyone. No one got hurt.¡¯ ¡®You were going to attack someone, though. Students stated you were trying to break down a door to get into a ssroom. You terrified everyone at the school. If it wasn¡¯t for Nina, you would have hurt or, even worse, killed someone and would already be in the dungeon as we speak. And how Nina could calm your wolf without being your fated mate is an absolute mystery. People are spreading rumors she must be delving into witchery or magic of some kind to tame and ride your wolf. I told them Nina is into no such thing and to not spread misinformation about her, but I fear the rumors will spread, anyway.¡¯ ¡®What do we do? | ask. ¡®I think Nina and you can stay at home and school here for the next couple of weeks until the rumors stop spreading.¡¯ Seth set up two desks for Nina and me in the packhouse. Dad thought Seth would be best at being our teacher. He was the most boring teacher and would drag on for hours, talking about the same topics. I scrunched up a roll of paper and threw it at the back of his head. Nina and Iughed but stopped when he turned around, unimpressed. ¡®Which one of you threw that?¡¯ Nina and I both shrugged and tried to hold in ourughter. Later on, we made paper airnes and threw them in the air. They flew and crashed into the whiteboard. ¡°Are you two going to listen to the lesson and learn something or not? This is thest semester of the year until you both graduate.¡¯ He huffed. Almost two weeks after Seth¡¯s gruelling home-schooling goes by. It¡¯s now the weekend of Zak¡¯s wolf ceremony. I think it will be okay for you to both return to school on Monday,¡¯ pad says. ¡®Thank goodness Dad, I don¡¯t think I could handle any more lessons from Seth.¡¯ Iugh. ¡°Me either.¡¯ Nina says. I¡¯ll see you at the ceremony tonight.¡¯ ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡¯ | ask. lum..I¡¯m going to see Moss¡­¡¯ ¡°What! But why? ¡®We haven¡¯t spoken to each other ever since your ceremony. I was going to talk to him at school that day about some things, but you ended up shifting and we haven¡¯t been back at school since. He has been wanting to speak to me and I want to talk to him before ! see him at the ceremony tonight¡¯ ¡°Do you want me toe with you? Nina bursts intoughter, ¡°Because that would go down so well, wouldn¡¯t it?¡¯ Fine, I¡¯ll see you at the ceremony tonight¡¯ She hugs me goodbye i decide to hang out with Josie, Flint, and Zak I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s my furst shift tonight ¡®You must be thrilled I still have to wait another year¡¯ Flint mumbles, ¡®At least you don¡¯t have to wait two years like me.¡¯ Josie pouts. ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯ Flint replies. ¡®Zak, are you okay if I invite my friend Pipsqueak to attend the ceremony?¡¯ ¡°Sure, although I don¡¯t know who that is, though.¡¯ ¡®Cool, thanks.¡¯I say. It¡¯s time for the ceremony. Pipsqueak is runningte and I haven¡¯t seen Nina yet. The banquet is ready, and we all take our seats. ¡®Mum, dad have you seen Nina?¡¯ ¡®Not since around lunchtime.¡¯ Dad says. ¡®No, I¡¯ve been busy helping prepare the ceremony all day.¡¯ Mum says. Leon and Amelia join us at the table. ¡®Is Nina on her way?¡¯ I ask them. They give each other a morbid look. ¡®No, we thought she was here with you already?¡¯ Amelia says. ¡®She was with me at lunch and said she was going to meet up with Moss to talk things out, then she would be here for the ceremony.¡¯ Maybe they are busy making out?¡¯ May jokes as she sits next to her mum. Everyone gives her the ¡®really?¡¯ look. ¡®What, I¡¯m serious. They were pretty chummy when I saw them at the park earlier today?¡¯ ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I ask. ¡®They were sitting at the park bench talking and Moss had his arm over the back of the seat where Nina sat.¡¯ I didn¡¯t stop to chat though. I figured Nina would use me of spying on her and she still hasn¡¯t been talking to me, anyway.¡¯ Nina frowns. ¡®We will give her a little more time then until we send out warriors to search for her then.¡¯ Leon says. We have finished eating and are bing worried. Zak takes his spot under the light of the moon and begins his shift. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. His shift is much quicker and smoother than mine was. Within a few minutes, he is in his wolf form and lets out a howl. Seth and Mia shift and race through the woods. Pippa finally arrives, panting and struggling for breath. I quickly catch her before she falls. ¡®Nina, gone, taken, tried to help her, got here soon as could.¡¯ ¡°What?¡¯ Leon and I say in unison. ¡°Did you say Nina has been kidnapped?¡¯ Leon asks. She pushes her sses up towards her eyes, nodding. ¡®Yes, Moss took her.¡¯ The colour from Leon¡¯s and my face drain. Zak returns from the run, sniffing the air and wagging his tail. He shifts instantly into human form and runs up to Pipsqueak, panting for all and lifte her up into the all, then holds her tight against his chest, Marel¡¯ he says, squeezing her so light she whimpers and her sses fall to the ground Zak, I need to speak with Pipsqueak urgently¡¯ I tell him. ¡®Miner he snarte, holding her ugh Pipsqueak? doble says. That¡¯s Pippa, you idiot Whatever, we don¡¯t have umes for narne garnes. Moss has kidnapped Nina and we need to know which way they have gone. ¡®S-south. Pipsqueak manages to say Zak kisses her face and neck a hundred times, causing her to blush as red as a beetroot. T-that T-tickles.¡¯ Sheughs at him. Leon and I both run from the ceremony hall, then stop to brief each other. CO You can¡¯t shift into your wolf, Magnus. I suggest we go south by car, otherwise, you won¡¯t be able to keep up.¡¯ He is right. I nod and we run towards the packhouse. Seth, mind links the pack warriors to head south and begin tracking Nina. While I jump into the passenger seat of his car. He speeds off into the distance. We can see the warriors in the distance in their wolf forms, all spread out. If heys one finger on my sister, I¡¯ll kill him.¡¯ May growls in the back seat. Leon siams on the brakes. May, what are you doing here? Go back to the packhouse.¡¯ ¡°No, I¡¯ve never been there for Nina when she has needed me. I¡¯ve been a terrible sister to her, to the point she doesn¡¯t even talk to me anymore But she needs me now more than ever and I¡¯m going to help save her whether Ie with you or go on my own. She growls at her dad, Leon, ¡®You better buckle up then.¡¯ Leon says and speeds ahead. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 It¡¯s 3 am, we have driven all the way through the major city. We have been driving with the windows down to keep track of Nina¡¯s scent. Leon is growing weary and tired. ¡°Leon, maybe I should drive for a while?¡¯ ¡®No, Nina¡¯s scent is bing fainter. We don¡¯t have time to pull over, not even for a moment. You knowst time I came through this city to track down a scent, it was to find your mother after Alice the cook threatened to kill her.¡¯ Why would the cook threaten to kill my mother?¡¯ ¡°Her daughter Vanessa, was in love with your father and was to be his chosen mate and Luna. He didn¡¯t love Vanessa though; the council was forcing the arrangement onto him and then everything changed when he met your mother. He was so happy to have found your mother, Astrid. I remember when she wouldn¡¯t believe we were werewolves or that they existed. Jim from the diner shifted in front of her and boy, did she cry wolf! The Diner was a mess after that. We had found your mother in Shady Crest. Alpha Zenith had been keeping her prisoner in the cells and was going to make his son mark her. He had captured Seth when he was looking for her in the city and ced him down in the cells with her, too. That¡¯s where I met Amelia, my mate. She was down there too.¡¯ ¡®Mum was a prisoner at Shady Crest?¡¯ May says bewildered. Yes, she was. We were able to free them all just in time, as Astrid had her first shift. Any longer and it would have been toote, as Alpha Zenith¡¯s son would have marked and mated her.¡¯ Dad had an arranged mateship against his will, just as I currently have, but then he met Mum just in time to break the arrangement. Now, ironically, I¡¯m in the same boat. I just have to break Nina¡¯s curse. ¡®Shit, I can¡¯t smell her scent.¡¯ Leon says. He pulls over and shifts into his wolf and sniffs around. May and step out of the car. Although we can pick up scents, it is much easier to do so in wolf form. He mind-links the warriors. ¡®They have also lost her scent and have spread out further to cover all tracks.¡¯ He tells us. Should we spread out too?¡¯ May asks. ¡®No, if we continue south, we will eventually hit snowy weather and we won¡¯t be able to pick up anyone¡¯s scent, and may be lost. Let¡¯s follow this road South for now and hopefully we will pick her scent up again along the way.¡¯ By 8 am we are half asleep. Leon swerves the car as he falls asleep. ¡®Leon! I yell, grabbing the steering wheel. He wakes up and quickly puts his foot on the brake. ¡®We are no good, dead to Nina. We have no choice but to sleep, then continue searching for her.¡¯ May yells. Neither of us argues with her. She is right. Leon pulis over and we sleep in the car and wake in the afternoon. ¡°We should eat¡¯ May says ¡®No, we should get drying and find Nina¡¯ Dad! You need to eat, we all do whai good are we if we are weak when we find her and need to fight?¡¯ Leon yt silent as he drives to a diner fat quickly.¡¯ He says We bod, watkin, and ce our order I literally whale my massive pile of eggs and bacon down. While Mav inhales a stack of teen pancakes swimming in golden Syrup Leon eats the breakfast tter with baked beans, bacon, toast, and mushrooms, As soon as we finish eating, we head to the car. Ike over driving while Leon sticks his head out the window and tries to pick up Nina¡¯s scent. We spend all afternoon and half the night driving. Panic is building up inside me as I fear for Nina¡¯s safety. pull over just in time as my eyes turn ck and yell in pain. His wolf dad! We have to stop him from shifting.¡¯ May yells. May jumps out of the back seat and opens up the driver¡¯s side. It¡¯s dark, but being werewolves, we can see well. May holds my hand, Think of Nina, think of all the fun times you had. The swims in theke, the trees you climbed, the time she filled the washing machine with bubble bath.¡¯ My wolf calms and I burst intoughter at the memory. ¡®It wasn¡¯t Nina who filled it with bubbles, it was me. It was always me doing the wrong thing. Yet she always took the me. She was always protecting me.¡¯ I confess. ¡®Nina got into so much trouble because of that.¡¯ Leon growls. I suppose now is the time to confess. I also broke May¡¯s window and hid in her closet. Nina was with me, but she didn¡¯t hide. Instead, yet again she took the me.¡¯ A terrible feeling washes over me. ¡®Nina, please be okay.¡¯ I cry out to the moon. Something whacks my head. *Ow!¡¯ I look up at May ¡®That¡¯s for breaking my window.¡¯ She whacks me again. Ow!¡¯ That¡¯s for letting Nina take the me.¡¯ She goes to whack me across the head again. ¡°And this one is for you to snap out of it and pull yourself together, Leon grabs her wrist in time. Thar¡¯s enough May, it¡¯s obvious he has learned his lesson and feels guilty for it.¡¯ May sighs ¡®You¡¯re right, let¡¯s get some sleep and continue our search when we wake.¡¯ We fall asleep and wake up mid-morning Seth Mind¨CLinks the warriors and my dad. There has been no sighting of Nina or Moss ad warns frie to return home to ungong back home until Nina is safe¡¯ I block the mind-link before my dad can argue with me T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. wie siop al penal tion and fill up the tank. May and I grab as many packets of chips, snack bars, and water as we can carry and We nugte tune to sley e tue done for a wide and we have lead to follow Leon says We gewo de were we are going but Sout, they could have changed directions wolenia termine dli We Alphas of the other packa know Moss has kidnapped Nina. They will let him know if there are any sightings of Nina or Moss. Your father is ordering us to return home. I won¡¯t be returning until I find Nina. Perhaps you two should¡­¡¯ ¡°No! May and I shout. We are staying. We won¡¯t go back either until we find Nina.¡¯ I growl. ¡®Let¡¯s drive to the next town and ask locals there if they have seen Nina¡¯ May says. We spend four hours driving to the next town. It¡¯s just as cold as the town we hade from. May and I are in the back seat, hovering our hands over the car heater. Our breath is foggy from the cold air. ¡°Do you think Moss is looking after her?¡¯ May sobs. ¡°If he truly cares for Nina, he would not have kidnapped her. I just hope she is okay, and that she knows we won¡¯t give up on her.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s her eighteenth next week. If we haven¡¯t found her by then, maybe she will shift and be able to fight Moss and free herself?¡¯ ¡®May, I don¡¯t think I could go another day without her.¡¯ Chapter 54 Chapter 54 As soon as it¡¯s daylight, we hit the streets and show the group photo of my ceremony with Nina in it. ¡®Excuse me, sir, have you seen this girl by any chance?¡¯ ¡®No sorry.¡¯ ¡®Excuse me, miss, have you seen this girl?¡¯ ¡®No, I haven¡¯t We are just about to call it a day when an olderdy looks harder at the photo. ¡®I haven¡¯t seen the girl you are looking for, but I have seen him.¡¯ She says pointing to Moss standing behind Nina in the photo. ¡®Are you sure? When and where did you see him?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Moss, I think his name is. He is the future Alpha of a pack of ruthless, mongrel rogues that formed years ago.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s a future Alpha?¡¯ I say, inplete shock. ¡®Yes, his mother is well known around here too, and not for good reasons either. Their pack members are always stealing from all the surrounding towns and viges. They have even kidnapped she-wolves and force mateships between those she-wolves and their rogues.¡¯ May, Leon, and I look at each other in shock at what we are hearing. ¡°We have to tell Alpha Ryker.¡¯ Leon says and mind-links him immediately. ¡®Where does the pack live?¡¯ | ask. ¡®They live in the woods amongst caves that link. It¡¯s about a one-hour drive south from here.¡¯ A few she-wolves walk past us giggling, one winks at me. ¡®Shoo, shoo! May yells and chases after them. I try not tough, but I appreciate her scaring them away. Finding my mate is thest thing on my mind. The only thing that could make me truly happy right now is finding Nina and bringing her back home. Alpha Ryker said he will organise Warriors from packs near here to help us free Nina and any other She-wolves that have been taken.¡¯ ¡°That could take hours, days even!¡¯ | growl. ¡®We need to go now.¡¯ The womanughs. ¡°Finding her isn¡¯t as simple as it sounds. You will need to bring someone with you that knows where their hidden traps are and which caves are the right ones to go through. You will be lost forever if you go down the wrong cave.¡¯ she cackles. Couldn¡¯t youe with us?¡¯ May asks. ¡®I could, but I might be growing too old for these kinds of adventures.¡¯ May looks her up and down and takes her arm. ¡°You don¡¯t look a day over fifty-nine she smiles. ¡®Now hop in, you¡¯reing with us.¡¯ May says. ¡®What¡¯s your name? | ask ¡®Mabel¡¯ She smiles ¡®I¡¯m¡­¡¯ ¡®Magnus, May, and Leon. Am I right?¡¯ ¡°How do you know that? Mabel ignores my question and points up ahead. Take the second left from there.¡¯ She says. Leon takes the left turn and drives for roughly twenty more minutes. The rest of the way will have to be on foot. No car gets through those trees.¡¯ She says, pointing towards the woods. May grabs a backpack from the car and puts a few snack bars and bottles of water inside. ¡®Alpha Ryker wants us to wait for backup.¡¯ Leon says. ¡®We need to at least find Nina and assess the situation. If it¡¯s not safe, we will wait for backup.¡¯ I say. Everyone nods, including Mabel. Once we enter the woods, Mabel picks up a thick, long branch. ¡®You will all need one of these.¡¯ She says. What for?¡¯ Leon asks as she uses it in front of her as if she were blind. We hear a snap sound; she pauses. This is why.¡¯ She smiles. A log tied to ropees swinging down, missing Mabel by inches. ¡®Woah! May says. ¡®Use the branches to activate any traps. Stop as soon as you hear any kind of sound and step back until the trap is active. Then you can continue around it.¡¯ ¡®Clever.¡¯ Leon says, finding himself and May a branch. I look around and take a perfectly ced branch off the ground. As I pick it up, I¡¯m yanked back by the olddy just as wooden spikes pop up from the ground in front of me. ¡®Not that branch.¡¯ She smiles. | stare back at the branch that had a rope tied around it. As I had picked it up, it pulled the rope, activating the spikes that were supposed to prate through my chest. I take a less obvious branch and begin gliding it across the ground in front of me. We follow Mabel¡¯s lead. It¡¯s obvious she has been here before. ¡®This way. She says for the fiftieth time. Al this rate, the warriors will be there before us. Mabelughs ¡®What¡¯s so funny?¡¯ | ask. ¡°Nothing, nothing at all. She says with a bemused look on her face. ¡®There¡¯s a cave over here.¡¯ May says Not that one, dear¡¯ But it looks sate and there¡¯s plenty of light down there¡¯ ¡®Ahto be young and naive ¡®Mabel says, And what is that supposed to mean,dy?¡¯ May hufis de means you¡¯re young and dumb, my dear I cover my thouth and cannot for the life of me contain myugh The look on May¡¯s face is priceless Why you old oronel Mey says, about to throw a stone at her Her dad grabs her what just in the May, she¡¯s old You know to respect your elders¡¯ Leon growls at her But she started it ¡°May, I don¡¯t care. You are proving her to be right, acting like a child.¡¯ Well, I am sixteen dad, technically I¡¯m still a child so I¡¯m only acting how I should act!¡¯ Leon rubs his head. ¡®The day you find your mate, I¡¯ll worry about him. That¡¯s for sure.¡¯ Leon says. ¡®Dad! How can you say that? You¡¯re just as bad as the old crone, you know!¡¯ Leon holds his hand up to silence May. ¡®Shh, you hear that?¡¯ May stops her tantrum and we all listen. ¡®What do you hear, dad?¡¯ May whispers. I hear silence, and that¡¯s all I want to hear. Now be quiet so we can focus on finding your sister. Again, I have to cover my mouth with my hand to contain myugh. May turns and res at me. I gulp and swallow myughter down, but keep the smirk on my face. Mabel has a grin as wide as the Nile River stered on her face. We continue to follow Mabel quietly until shees to a stop in front of a dark cave. ¡®The other cave looked much more weing than this one.¡¯ May pouts. You wouldn¡¯tst five minutes in that cave, dear. Looks can be deceiving. This one here may be dark and gloomy, but I guarantee you it leads to the ruthless rogue pack.¡¯ Mabel says. Leon shifts into his wolf to see better. I want to shift too, but it will take too long and the rogues will hear my screams of pain, which will give us away. Mabel flicks a stick, and a tiny ball of light appears like a me but invisible. She hands it to me and T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nicks her finger against the tip of another stick and hands it to May. ¡°How did you do that?¡¯ May says in amazement. I look down at Mabel. You¡¯re a witch? ¡®Shh¡¯ She smiles, ¡®This way.¡¯ She waves. We follow her through the shallow, murky water. I can hear the sounds of frogs and rats. May is shaking like a leaf at the number of cobwebs and spiders we pass. The one cave now has three different wunnels. We stop and stare at the three tunnels. ¡°Which one is the right way?¡¯ I ask Mabel. Always keep to the left on the way in and keep to the right on the way out.¡¯ I turn to thank her as she vanishes into the shadows How did she disappear like that?¡¯ May asks Magic¡¯ I shrug So, which way do we go? Left, let¡¯s go Chapter 55 Chapter 55 We trudge down the left tunnel, holding our magically lit sticks in the air that illuminates the cave. Leon, still in wolf form, grabs a rat and eats it. ¡®So gross, dad! May says. Leon ignores her and finishes his meal. We continue through the tunnel to find another two tunnels. We go left.¡¯ I say before May even asks. The tunnel bes smaller. I have to bend my head down to fit. After what feels like hours of being in here, we finally see light at the end of the tunnel. We can hear yelling in the distance and approach with caution. Peeking our heads out, it is almost nightfall. I touch the end of the lit stick. It¡¯s not hot, so I tuck it into my pocket to hide the glow. May does the same. We follow the sound of people yelling. There are some thick bushes nearby. I signal for Leon and May to follow me. I crawl into the bushes and inspect themotion. There is arge circle of stones with sticks and branches in the m ddle, waiting to be lit. Arge stone chair carved out of what had once been a boulder was now in its ce. It has a throne-like look to it. There is a she-wolf with her hands tied together with rope. A rogue approaches her from behind and kicks her down to the ground. ¡°Hurry and fetch the wine, wench!¡¯ He yells. A dozen rogues appear exiting from another cave nearby. The shet wolf, with her hands tied, runs into the cave. After a few minutes, she exits the cave with a jug and ces it by the stone chair. Another she-wolf exits the cave carrying a jug. She looks to be around my mum¡¯s age. As the moon rises, more rogues appear and gather around the circle of stones. The rogues chant ¡®Moss, Moss, Moss!¡¯ He enters the ceremony, chest out, with a pompous look on his face as if he is ultimate and superior to all. ¡®I can¡¯t see Nina anywhere.¡¯I say. I can¡¯t see her either.¡¯ May says. Moss approaches the stone throne and sits; he takes a chalice from the ground and looks at the poor girl on the ground with the jug of wine. ¡°Hurry and fill my damn cup. You¡¯re probably the most useless ve yet.¡¯ ¡°Yes Alpha, Sorry Alpha¡¯ she says, kneeling and filling his chalice. ¡®Is everyone ready for my wolf ceremony?¡¯ he yells. Yes! Everyone cheers, ¡®Someone, bring out our future Luna so we can get this party started!¡¯ He cheers. They dragged Nina out of the cave. Her hands are tied, she is unkempt, with a few scrapes and bruises on her lower legs and knees It¡¯s obvious they have kept her in a dirty cell all this time. My eyes are ck with rage My wolf wants to kill every rogue celebrating, Pain surges through my body as I¡¯m about to yell at my pain May covers my mouth with her hand tightly Don¡¯t you dare make a sound¡¯i swallow my pain and focus to control my wolf. Once I¡¯m calm, I watch as someone forcibly ces Nine on the ground on the other side of the stone throne The ve and Irina give each other a sympathetic look Smile Nina, it¡¯s my wolt celemony. At least pretend to be happy Moss says Nina spits at his feet I¡¯ll smile when I turn your wall ceremony into your wolf¡¯s funeral. She yells ¡®If you weren¡¯t my chosen mate, you would get tenshes. Instead, I¡¯ll give your punishment to Gianna for your insolence.¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Gianna must be the stave; she bursts into tears. ¡®No, you can¡¯t punish her. Leave her alone, punish me instead.¡¯ Nina cries. Moss nods for two rogues to take Gianna to a post and loops her tied hands over it. Nina runs to Gianna and hugs her tight. ¡®No, get away from her!¡¯ Nina screams. Another rogue approaches and drags Nina away back towards Moss. We need to do something; we can¡¯t just sit back and watch.¡¯ I say to May. ¡®They outnumber us. What do we do?¡¯ she asks. Moss grabs Nina¡¯s wrist, and she tries to punch him in the face a few times. Heughs and pulls her onto hisp and holds her arms down. He is going to force Nina to watch Gianna receive tenshes. My eyes are ck again. I yell in pain as the rogue gives Gianna her firstsh. She screams, but they stop theshing and turn towards my yells of pain. This isn¡¯t good. They know we are here.¡¯ May says. I¡¯m going to shift; I can¡¯t control my wolf.¡¯ I tell her. ¡®Dad and I will distract them for as long as we can while you shift. Inod and yell as a few bones snap. The stick in May¡¯s pocket glows brighter. We all stare at it in awe as rogues approach. I wonder?¡¯ May says as she pulls it out and holds it up in the air. ¡®The spells we read in the book of spells and hexes, Magnus! She says. I¡¯m confused. I give her a strange look before another bone breaks. May steps out from the bushes and holds the stick high in the air and yells ¡®Tumultuous Volley!¡¯ Thunder erupts, and dark clouds appear and swirl around high above the rogues. Tumultuous Volley is one spell in the book I had read. It summons a storm and strikes enemies down with lightning. The roques pause and look up at the storm brewing above them. One by one, lightning strikes them down. She-wolves scream and scatter. Moss and the others look on with horror. ¡®May!¡¯ Nina screams. The rogues spread out to avoid the storm and run towards May. Oh no, M-Magnus, what was the me spell?¡¯ ¡®inferno mo?1 yell. Inferno mo.¡¯ She repeats loudly. A ball of me appears. May aims and flings it towards a rogue, then another ball of me appears. She knocks down as many as she can, as they run towards the creek to put the mes out. I¡¯ve finally shifled I let out a fierce howl Leon stays by my side as we attack the rogues. We lunge and bite into them and fling their bodies away An elderly she wolfes out of the cave with a furious look on her face. The rogues that can shift into a wolf do so and fun towards Leon and me We are getting closer to M068, who is dragging Nina towards the olddy and the other woman As they take Nina¡¯s wrists, he talls to the ground and yells as hus bones snap Mis fusi shit has begun Within a couple of minutes, he has stuitled His wolf isrge and brown with a grey tail and grey ears Not a handsome wolf at all. must be twice lys size as well He lets out a terrible howl, not the least bit intimidating, and runs towards Leon and me fighting his rogues. Moss lunges at Leon and bites his leg. Leon whimpers and tries to fight off another rogue already attacking him. I unge at Moss and knock him over with ease. Balls of me are shooting past us and thick fog appears everywhere as May yells. Tremendous Nebulus! The only person I can see is Moss, who is snarling and snapping his teeth at me. I can hear Nina yelling my name. Magnus! Moss lunges at me. I snap my teeth over his front leg, breaking it. He lets out a howl of pain and snarls back at me. Before he makes his next move, I lunge, knocking him onto his back. I press my front paws on his chest to keep him down and rip ferociously into his neck. He falls limp as a puddle of blood forms on his torn open neck. As the fog dissipates the woman around my mother¡¯s age lets out a horrific scream and runs towards Moss¡¯s dead body. ¡°No! Not my son, he can¡¯t be dead!¡¯ she screams cradling his head. I take a few steps back. She looks up at me with a fierce stare. ¡®You, you will pay for this. I should have killed your mother long ago and now I will kill you too!¡¯. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 The elderly woman grabs the younger woman¡¯s shoulder but stares at me. ¡®It¡¯s over for now, but this won¡¯t be thest you see of us.¡¯ She hisses. I growl and step towards them. May ces her hand on my back. ¡®No, let them go. We need to find Nina. We can worry about themter.¡¯ She says as the two women quickly shift and run away. I shift back and yell in pain. After a few minutes, I¡¯m in my human form. Leon shifts back as well. ¡®Nina!¡¯ I cry out. 34 There are dead bodies everywhere. Gianna is sobbing. May approaches her and unties her from the post and the rope from her wrists. I hear a moan and a mumble and run towards the sound. Pushing a couple of bodies aside, I find Nina. ¡®Nina, I¡¯m here. You¡¯re safe now.¡¯ I say, untying her wrists. She squints her eyes, letting them adjust. The look of relief shows on her face. She sits up and lunges into myp, wrapping her arms around my neck, and cried into my chest. ¡®You came for me, you found me.¡¯ ¡®Of course, we came for you, Nina. I would search the ends of the Earth for you.¡¯ She cries even louder and holds me tighter. ¡®I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡¯ Leon approaches. ¡°Dad.¡¯ Nina stands up and runs into his arms. ¡®My baby girl, I was so worried.¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina looks over to May, who is looking at the whish on Gianna¡¯s back. May, Gianna.¡¯ She says, releasing herself from Leon. May and Nina hug. ¡®I thought you hated me?¡¯ May asks. ¡®Although you have been a horrible sister to me all my life, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here.¡¯ Nina checks Gianna¡¯s back. ¡®It¡¯s already healing.¡¯ She says. I¡¯ve had my wolf for a month now, which means I heal quickly.¡¯ Gianna says to me, May and Leon. ¡®Are you okay?¡± I ask Gianna. ¡®I will be now that Moss and his rogues are dead.¡¯ She says, forcing a smile. ¡°How long have you been captive here for? | ask. ¡°Over a year. I think so anyway. They would never tell me what day or month it was.¡¯ ¡®Whal pack did they take you from? ¡°I was never a pack I lived in an orphanage and they kicked me and anyone else who turned sixteen years old out I spent a year uying on the streets until one night, when I was about to fall asleep, a man approached me, sniffing the air. He smiled at me and said she wolf and took me away to join them. They wanted me to join them for you know and I didn¡¯t want to be used. I didn¡¯t want to be there i was better off in the streets than here. She frowns Gianna, we would love you to join our pack, a real pack where you will have freedom and friendships?¡¯ i offer ¡°You would really want me toe with you?¡¯ she says with a raised eyebrow ¡®Yes, we would.¡¯ She looks at Nina, who smiles and nods her head yes at Gianna. Gianna cries and hugs Nina. ¡®If it¡¯s not too much trouble, then I would love toe with you all ¡®Well Gianna,¡¯ May smiles. ¡®We must introduce ourselves. I¡¯m Nina¡¯s younger sister May and this is our father Leon and our future Alpha, Magnus. I¡¯m so happy to meet you all.¡¯ She smiles. Nina takes a step back in thought. ¡®Um May, how did you summon a storm, fireballs, and fog?¡¯ ¡®Well, you see. We can across a witch who led us here. She gave Magnus and me a stick and made it light up like a torch. When we were in trouble, the wand illuminated more and I had the sudden urge to say a spell out loud from the book of spells and hexes Magnus showed us. Then I realised they weren¡¯t just sticks but wands. So, I shouted one spell out loud and it worked.¡¯ ¡®But only witches can use wands, so how is this possible?¡¯ Leon asks. I take the wand from my pocket and whirl it around and point at a shrub, ¡®Inferno mo.¡¯ I say and we watch as nothing happens. I pass the wand to Gianna. ¡®Inferno mo?¡± she says. Again, nothing happens. ¡®Why does it only work for May?¡¯ | ask. Nina takes the wand. ¡®Inferno mo.¡¯ She says, and a gigantic ball of me appears and flies fiercely through the air over a mountain. We hear the impact in the distance, causing a touch of smoke to rise into the sky. Everyone has a look of shock on their faces as we all turn to stare at Nina. ¡®Umm oops, a daisy?¡¯ ¡®Oops, a daisy?¡¯ May says. ¡°You just summoned a ball of me the size of a house and made it fly a kilometre away! And all you can say is ¡°Oops a daisy?¡¯ ¡®Well gee May, ever think I might be just as shocked as you all are with what I just did? What do you expect me to say?¡¯ ¡®I just want to know why you girls can use wands? This is not normal for a wolf to wield magic.¡¯ Leon says, confused. Maybe it¡¯s just temporary?¡¯ I suggest. ¡®It¡¯s going to take us a week to get back to Shadow Crest. This is very dangerous. We mustn¡¯t mention this magic to anyone in the pack other than Alpha Ryker and Our Luna Astrid. Got it?¡¯ We all nod in agreement and enter the cave we came from. Keep to the right.¡¯ I say as we reach two separate tunnels. Nina and May hold their wands up, illuminating the cave. We step out of the exit and into the woods. The only light we can see is from the wands lighting our path. Nina and May yawn. ¡®Let¡¯s make a fire and sleep here the night. We are all exhausted and it must be around 2 am.¡¯I say. The girls sit down next to each other while Leon and I gather sticks and bundle them together. ¡®Inferno mo.¡¯ Nina says, pointing her wand at the bundle of sticks. A me the size of my hand shoots from the wand to the stick, setting them alight. Leon and I give her a look. ¡®What? she says I sit next to Nina on the end as she hovers her hands close to the fire, warming them up. She leans her head on my shoulder. I can feel her body shaking from the cold. I drape my arm over her shoulder to give her my body warmth. As I wake up, i can feel something warm covering me. I open my eyes and look down to see Nina asleep with her hand and head on my chest My hand strokes her arm until she wakes Her eyes flutter open and we smile at one another and sit up. ¡®Let¡¯s wake the others.¡¯ I say. Nina nods and wakes Gianna and May up while I wake Leon up. I¡¯m so thirsty¡¯ Gianna says, stretching her arms out.. ¡®We have bottles of water and snacks in the car. You can help yourself as soon as we are there.¡¯ I tell her. ¡°How far away is the car?¡¯ ¡®About an hour¡¯s walk.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡¯ She smiles. Nina and I walk side by side as the others walk ahead. What does it feel like to wield magic?¡± I ask her. ¡®Honestly, it feels amazing. It¡¯s a shame I won¡¯t be able to show it off back at Shadow Crest.¡¯ She Josie would think it¡¯s the best thing ever.¡¯ ¡°Until I turn her into a frog.¡¯ We both burst intoughter. ¡®Was that spell even in the book? I don¡¯t recall reading it in there.¡¯ ¡°No, but I¡¯m going to have to study the book thoroughly, so I can learn all the spells I carr cast.¡¯ ¡®If my parents learn about the spell book, they might take it away from us. It¡¯s the only thing we have that can help us break your curse.¡¯ ¡®Then the book can remain a secret then.¡¯ She smiles. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 We arrive at the car. T¡¯ll mind-link Alpha Ryker and let them know we have Nina and that we are safe.¡¯ I open the back passenger door. Gianna steps in, then Nina. May sits in the front. My heart rate increases as I get to sit next to Nina. I unzip the bag at my feet and pass out a bottle of water to everyone. Nina and Gianna scull the water down before I hand them snacks. They moan as they eat the food, especially Gianna. She ends up eating a packet of chips, a muesli bar and three chocte bars. This is so good; I¡¯ve never had food like this before, not even when I was at the orphanage.¡¯ She says with her mouth full of food. We will get you a proper meal when we reach the next town.¡¯ Leon says to her while adjusting the rear- view mirror. As we reach the town, we park outside the diner. We raced inside, causing a lot of attention from the diners and staff. We sit at the nearest table and wave the waitress over. She takes the pen from behind her ear and the notepad from her pocket. What would you like to order, please?¡¯ she smiles. T¡¯ll have pancakes with syrup and ice cream on top, a cherry pie, fries, bacon, and eggs on toast, and a milkshake.¡¯ Nina blurts out. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We all look at her, then at the waitress and all say at once. T¡¯ll have the same.¡¯ Very well then.¡¯ The waitress says. We eat as if it¡¯s ourst supper and waddle back to the car. ¡®We can get a motel in this town or if we get back on the road, we can reach the next town by nightfall?¡¯ ¡®I think the sooner we get back home, the better, so let¡¯s get back on the road and get to the next town.¡¯ As long as I get a bath today, then I don¡¯t care.¡¯ Nina says looking down at her dirty arms and legs. We reach the next town just on nightfall and enter the motel. I pay for two rooms next to each other. They both have a single bed and a double in each room, with a bathroom attached to each room. ¡°May, are you able to go see if you can find some clean clothes for Nina and Gianna while they freshen up?¡¯ Tll see what I can do.¡¯ She says and leaves the motel room. ¡°You girls can take this room and Leon and I will be in the room next door. Nina, while Gianna baths in here, you cane and use the bath in my bathroom?¡¯ Sure, that would be great¡¯ Gianna walks into the bathroom and locks the door behind her, while Nina and I walk into my room. I open the bathroom door and close A behind her. Im going to get us some takeaway food from up the road. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡¯ Leon says. The sound of water fdle up the tub while Iy on my bed in silence Magnus? Nina calle ¡°Yeah? | stand up and walk to the bathroom door ¡®ls everything okay? ¡°Yeah, um, I juet want to make sure I wasn¡¯t alone ¡°You¡¯re not alone, and you¡¯ll never be alone again 1 say, with my head leaning against the bathroom door Do you promise the anks after a moment of silence I open the door and out new to the tub, on the floor The bubbles are up to her neck. She most likely poured an entire bottle into the bath. I smile to myself, thinking of the washing machine incident We turn our heads facing each other. I¡¯m scared, Magnus. Moss¡¯s mum is going toe after us. I just know it.¡¯ I won¡¯t let her harm you.¡¯ ¡®But what if she finds a way?¡¯ ¡®Mark my word, Nina, I will kill her before she everys a finger on you again.¡¯ I wish if it was something else you could mark.¡¯ She whispers and stares sadly into my eyes. Just like I have powerful feelings for Nina, she has practically just confessed her feelings to me. Our faces lean in slowly, our lips brush as we are about to kiss. Then she quickly sits back, taking in a deep breath. ¡®Magnus, we can¡¯t do this. We aren¡¯t mates. It would be wrong of us. It¡¯s forbidden for us to even consider being together.¡¯ She sobs. I want to hold her; I want to kiss her and make love to her and never let her go. Seeing her so sad like this is breaking my heart. I reach my hand out to caress her cheek. Magnus, please, don¡¯t. I need you to stop. I need you to go.¡¯ ¡®But¡­¡¯ ¡®Go!¡¯ | stand up and immediately leave the bathroom. As soon as I shut the door, I hear Nina burst into tears. I¡¯m overwhelmed and confused; I need some air. Leaving the room, I bump into May, causing her to drop the clothes she carries. I don¡¯t stop to help pick up the clothes, instead; I speed walk out of the motel altogether as she yells after me. Magnus, is everything ok?¡¯ I ignore her. Running up a hill, I sit on top and stare up at the moon. What¡¯s wrong with me? Why do I have feelings for Nina when she isn¡¯t my mate? Why does it have to be forbidden to have a chosen mate instead of a fated mate?¡¯ I cry into my hands and remain there for hours. I return to the motel to find a frantic Leon. Where have you been?¡¯ he says and takes in my morbid-looking face. ¡®What happened Magnus? You look worse than Nina does.¡¯ He frowns. I don¡¯t answer and walk into our room, kicking my shoes off and pulling my shirt over my head, and tossing it aside. I climb into the closest bed and cover myself, including my face with the covers, and sleep. Leon wakes me up I know you have had intle sleep, Magnus, but we need to go so we can get through a few towns.¡¯ Leon pabbes me my shint i take a quick shower and get dressed, and walk straight to the car. May is already in the front passenger stat, which I was hoping to take Gianna is in the back seat and Leon is in the driver¡¯s seat I notice Nina isn¡¯t in the car yet. I open the back passenger door and on beside Gianna, and we wait for Nina As everyoung okay Magnus? You seemed a bit upsetst night I noticed Nina was upset, too. Did you two have a nght of arvething? May asks 1 utrug my shouldeis und ex back Nina exits the motel wearing clean track pants and a in shin The fole da luoi and foundpartment which had lots of clothes the manager told me to help myself. May exins. Les go. She mummur After a few hours of dawng, we stop for a toilet break and to some kich Sitting at the table eating, everyone speaks, except for Nina and me. We sit as far away from each other as possible. It was obvious to everyone something was up, but they also knew not to get involved and say anything. ¡°How much longer until we get to Shadow Crest?¡¯ Gianna asks, At this rate, two more nights. Which would be the night before Nina¡¯s wolf ceremony, which the Alpha and Luna are already organising.¡¯ Leon says. Nina looks even sadder now that Leon mentioned her wolf ceremony. She abruptly stands up and walks away from the table and to the car. ¡°I guess that¡¯s our cue to get back on the road then.¡¯ May says. The silent drive is almost deafening. I can tell May is struggling to not say anything. It¡¯s nightfall and we arrive at a motel. They only have one room avable with two double beds. ¡°Who is going to sleep on the floor?¡¯ May asks. T¡¯ll sleep in the car. You all go in.¡¯ I say ¡®Are you sure? No, I¡¯m not alright. I want to be by Nina¡¯s side, even if it means sleeping on the floor. I¡¯m upset Nina rejected me and that it¡¯s forbidden for us to be together, but I don¡¯t tell May that. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure¡¯ I grizzle and walk back to the car. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn¡¯t sleep and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Nina. I felt like it was almost killing me. The thought of never being with Nina was almost too much to bear Chapter 58 Chapter 58 As soon as the sun rose, Leon came out to the car. ¡®You look worse every time I see you, Magnus.¡¯ ¡°Are the girls ready to go? I want to get out of here.¡¯I say, ignoring his observations of me. ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ll tell them to hurry it up.¡¯ ¡°Good.¡¯ I say and sit in the front passenger¡¯s seat. The girls climb in the back, talking to one another as I stare out the front window. I pull the visor in front of me down and slide the panel across, exposing the small mirror. Leon wasn¡¯t wrong when he notice May give Nina a look and gesture her head at me. She was hinting to Nina to say something to me. Nina gives May a re and shakes her head no and looks out the side window, avoiding me. Leon enters the driver¡¯s seat and puts the radio on to break the silence. May sings along to half the songs throughout the day. We stop for petrol and Leon buys snacks for everyone while we are there. The girls tell Leon they are going to thedy¡¯s room. Leon offers me to take some snacks but I refuse. I haven¡¯t really eaten much since Nina told me to go. We all get back to the car and continue the drive. ¡®One more night at a motel and we should arrive at Shadow crest mid-morning tomorrow.¡¯ Leon says. The girls are thrilled and excited. I look forward to seeing Flint, Josie, and my parents. I wonder how Zak and Pipsqueak are going? He is so lucky to have found his mate straight away. I¡¯ve been through dozens of towns searching for Nina with no traces of a mate along the way. I would have smelt her scent if she was in the towns or viges. My inner wolf would have forced me to follow her scent. ¡°My wolf is aching to get out for a run.¡¯ Gianna says. ¡®Mine too, but I¡¯ve been trying to hold it off for as long as I can. When we reach a rural area, we can shift and go for a quick run.¡¯ Leon says. ¡°That would be great.¡¯ Half an hour goes by and Leon pulls over by some fields. He shifts behind the car and runs through the field. Gianna shifts and follows him on the run. I can¡¯t wait until I can shift.¡¯ May says, watching them. ¡°You only have a couple more years to wait and at least in the meantime you can cast magic.¡¯ Nina says. ¡®That¡¯s true Let¡¯s go practice while they are having their run.¡¯ Nine mods and exits the car. I¡¯m the only one left in the car. I can¡¯t shift without it causing unbearable pain to join the others and Nine doesn¡¯want me near her. I feel like an outsider, that I don¡¯t belong here. My inner wolf whines and whimpers, but I ignore him He doesn¡¯t like my thoughts, but I don¡¯t care ¡°What was the spell to casi waler? May asks Nina w # was aque something? ¡°Yes, that¡¯ng i walch Moy swin bei wand around Aquabeadot nothing happens Aqua shaou again nothing Aqua burst I sementer feeding the spark Aqua tedew¡± but I decide not to say anything and keep watching instead ¡°What are you guis dangt Leon ¡°Trywing lo w cost water¡¯ May swys watntly ¡°Girls. I don¡¯t know how I feel about you doing magic. Just because you can do something doesn¡¯t mean you should. You know magic is forbidden. Why do you think, thest remaining few witches, are in hiding? I want you girls to promise me no more maaic until we have spoken Alpha Ryker and our Luna?¡¯ ¡®Yes, dad.¡¯ They both groan. May and Nina begrudgingly get into the car and we drive for the rest of the day with no more stops until we reach thest town for the day. Leon pays for two rooms again. One for the girls and one for us. Leon has a shower as I flick through the channels on the tv. The girls are giggling and carrying on in the next room. Frustrated with the tv I turn it off and remove my shoes and climb into bed. I¡¯ll be happy to be home tomorrow and everything can go back to normal and I¡¯ll finish thest few weeks of school graduate then mum and dad will probably tell me to hurry and find my mate so I can take over and be the next Alpha. I sigh at the thought. If only it was going to be that easy. The girls have be quiet. They have probably gone to bed. I switch the bedsidemp off and go to sleep, As soon as I wake, I have my shower and dress. Leon hands me a te with an egg and lettuce sandwich. You need to eat something, Magnus.¡¯ I don¡¯t argue with him. I ept the te and eat the sandwich. Can you knock on the girl¡¯s door and tell them to meet us in the car?¡¯ Leon says. ¡®Sure,¡¯ I sigh. I leave our room and knock on the door. Nina answers and we stare at each other in silence for a moment. ¡®Your dad wanted me to tell you, girls, we are ready to get going.¡¯ Oh, okay.¡¯ She says and shuts the door. Feeling defeated, I hop into the front passenger side of the car. Leon is already in the car. After twenty minutes, the girls all climb into the back seat. After a few hours of driving, we drive past the Wee to Shadow Crest sign. As soon as Leon parks the car, I jump out and run inside the packhouse. My mum is the first one I see. I wrap my arms around her tiny body and lift her off the ground-hugging her tight ¡®Magnus, my boy. I missed you so much.¡¯ She cries. ¡®1 missed you too, mum.¡¯ I say and wipe her tears from her face. Josie and Flinte running down the stairs. Josie flies into my chest first. I hug her tightly, then Flint and I hug each other. Leon, Nina, May, and Gianna enter the packhouse. Mum hugs Nina. I¡¯m so d you are back home.¡¯ ¡°Me too, Luna¡¯ ¡°Nina? Amelia yells running out from the kitchen. ¡®Nina.¡¯ She wraps her arms around her and kisses her face a hundred times. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. I was so worried,¡¯ Mum I¡¯m okay now My dad ellers and bringe me in for a hug Gianie stands were awkwardly Mum Dad, i Gianna They torced her to be a ve in Mosa¡¯s pack. My mum and Amelia gasp ¡®s okay # jume au pack? Of courte, okay You poor Wang Mum & wd pulls her in for a hug Thank you to tenung we stay Gw swy *Tll show you to your room.¡¯ May says and takes her hand. You must all be hungry. Let¡¯s have lunch and you can tell us everything.¡¯ Mum says. Leon exins how we met Mabel and she led us to Moss¡¯s pack. Magnus was trying to fight his wolf from shifting. They heard his fries of pain and that¡¯s when¡­ May summoned a storm, balls of fire and fog saving us all.¡¯ Leon says, then nervouslyughs. Mum, Dad, Seth, Mia, Josie, and Flint burst intoughter. Except for Amelia, whose face bes suddenly pale. Good one, Leon, so continue. Tell us what really happened.¡¯ My father says. Leon and I give each other a nervous look. Nina won¡¯t even look up from the table and fiddles nervously with her fingers. Well, Alpha.. that¡¯s what actually happened.¡¯ The room grows silent as they all stare at Leon. it¡¯s true dad, Nina can cast the magic from the wands too.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s impossible. May and Nina are wolves, not witches.¡¯ He says in a serious tone. Nina gives me a worried look. t¡¯s okay Nina, show them.¡¯ She hesitantly nods and stands up She pulls the wand from her back pocket and swirls it around. Aque Bedew¡¯ whisper Slue gives me a small smile Aqua Bedew. She says and swirls of water appear, and she directs it into a cup on the table. Wie so quiet that I can hear everyone¡¯s heart rate rapidly increase Chapter 59 Chapter 59 ¡®This is impossible.¡¯ My father says, standing up. This can¡¯t be happening. Magic has been long gone and forbidden for many years. We only found out that a few witches still exist when you had the terrible fever, Magnus.¡¯ ¡®Nina, you and your sister cannot experiment with this. You are already in danger. If everyone finds out, you are cursed and that it affects Magnus and now to know you can cast magic. It will cause mass panic. Everyone will hunt you and May down. The only way to keep the secret safe is to not cast magic at all.¡¯ My mother says. I know how much being able to cast spells meant to Nina. She was trying hard to hold back any tears and hid her feelings from everyone. We need to figure out how this is even possible.¡¯ Dad says. We all look at Leon and Amelia. Leon shrugs his shoulders. I¡¯m in just as much shock as you all are. I swear I do not know.¡¯ He says, then looks at Amelia, who has the look of guilt written all over her face. ¡®Amelia?¡¯ Leon says. Well, you see. There is something I have told no one before. I didn¡¯t really see the point until now.¡¯ She takes a deep breath. ¡®My grandma was a witch.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ Everyone shouts in shock. ¡®My grandfather was a wolf. It turned out my grandmother was a witch. They knew it wasn¡¯t right, and it was unheard of, a witch and a wolf being fated mates. They tried hard to stay away from each other, but found it impossible. My mother and another child were born to them. Neither of them could wield magic, but both got their wolves at eighteen. My mother had me, and I never could wield magic. We all figured the wolf gene must have been stronger and having two generations without magic thought it would never happen to future generations. Now it seems it happened¡­ two generationster. Nina and May are half-witch, half-wolf.¡¯ We all look at one another, taking it all in. ¡®None of this information is to leave this room. Nina, I will leave it to you to tell May she is to no longer cast magic.¡¯ My dad says. Nina stands up and runs up the stairs without saying a word, I know she is upset. There¡¯s something else you and mum need to know, dad.¡¯ I say. What¡¯s that? Moss¡­ is dead. I killed him. He shifted and came at me, intending to kill me. He would have taken Nina back. ¡°You did what you had to do to protect our pack members. I¡¯m sure the wolf council will understand.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s not all. His mother was there. She said, ¡°You will pay for this. I should have killed your mother long ago and now I will kill you 100th You must know who she is?¡¯ Mum and dad give each other a worried look. Did you see her woll? Any of their wolves? What colour were they?¡¯ she asks panicked, Moos¡¯t wolf was brown with grey ears and a grey tail and when his mother shifted, she was small brown and scruffy with a grey patch on her side ¡®Vanessa¡¯ tum and dad, say together in shock My dad looks at Leon Have double the warriors at each post in case Vanessa tries to attack us¡¯ I dont w Vanessa would be capable of much fatini on her own, though? 1 say Don¡¯t underestimate tio bon Knowing Vanessa she will have more rogues somewhere Mum says I leave the utile and go up to my 1006 May medioom door is ajar I can hear Nina informing May that they are both banned from ¡°Tus is bountaut Way bayu I contre to iny roarn and close the door I fall backwards onto my bed and stare up at the roof. After a while, there was a knock at my door. It¡¯s May.. ¡®Um hey, so I was wondering. Well, Nina was wondering if she could borrow the spell book from you¡­ please?¡¯ ¡®She knows you are both banned from casting magic and spells. I can¡¯t loan either of you the book. Even I shouldn¡¯t have the book.¡¯ ¡®Please Magnus, at least let her borrow it just for tonight?¡¯ I sigh and walk over to my school bag and unzip it and take the spell book out. ¡®I will give it to her, though.¡¯ ¡°Okay.¡¯ She smiles and follows me. | stop and face May. ¡®Alone. ¡®I say. ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯ll just be going to my room then.¡¯ She says, annoyed. I knock on Nina¡¯s door. It surprised her to see me, but she sees I¡¯m holding the book in my arms. ¡®Come in.¡¯ she says, stepping aside. I hand her the book, but I don¡¯t let go. ¡®Promise me you won¡¯t get caught casting magic?¡¯ I¡¯ll try my best to not get caught.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s not really a promise, Nina¡­¡¯ I suggest you study as much as you can tonight from the book because I¡¯m only letting you borrow it for tonight.¡¯ ¡®One night?¡¯ she protests. ¡®I¡¯m not risking you being exiled or hunted down, Nina. If you need to study the book in the future, then we will do it together so I can at least keep a watch out for anyone snooping around.¡¯ She looks at the spell book in thought and looks up at me and nods. ¡®Deal ¡®Tomorrow is your wolf ceremony, it¡¯s going to be a busy day. Read what you can now and get some sleep. You will need all the energy you can get for your first shift tomorrow night.¡¯ I smile. She walks me to her door and closes it behind me. My wolf wants to shift and go for a run. He is very restless all night. I struggle to gel any sleep Everyone is having breakfast. I¡¯m surprised to see This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Pipsqueak at the table but then remember she is Zak¡¯s mate, so it¡¯ s only natural she lives in the packhouse with him now. We give each other a smile and a wave. Zak enters the dining room with a growl and pulls Pipsqueak from her chair Mine¡¯ He growie, ring at me Gee, 16 it normal for the male bond to make you so possessive? | ask. Sule is ¡®Miaughe ¡®The mute band is a funny thing to experience¡¯ Seuismiles at Mia It¡¯s the most magical feeling Mum sayo ¡®e like static electricity when you touch each other You can¡¯t stop thinking about your male and years to be with them every second of the day you feel broken and empty whenever you are apart And let¡¯s not forget the aind blowing kes you have ¡®Munughs ¡®Yeah, exciting.¡¯ Nina mumbles. ¡°Let¡¯s hope there is no drama¡¯s this time, unlike Zak¡¯s wolf ceremony where Nina had been kidnapped.¡¯ Mum says with a nervousugh. Nina leaves the table as soon as she finishes breakfast. She runs upstairs and runs back down, now wearing a backpack. I¡¯ll be back in time for the ceremony.¡¯ She yells. ¡®Okay sweetheart. Leon says. I decide to sneak out and follow her. She ends up by theke and pulls the spell book out. ¡®Aqua Bedew.¡¯ She says, twirling her wand. I watch as all the wateres together like a tornado. All the water from theke is gone and continues to swirl up in the air. ¡®Cool.¡¯ I say, standing behind her. She flinches in fright and the water from theke drops like a giant blob. The impact causes water to ssh onto us She res at me, drenched in water. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 You scared me, Magnus! Don¡¯t sneak up on me like that again.¡¯ ¡°Sorry.¡¯ I say, ringing my shirt out. Nina moves over to a dry area on the grass. I sit opposite her. What are you doing, Magnus?¡¯ Monitoring you so you don¡¯t get caught.¡¯ I will not get caught, Magnus.¡¯ ¡®What spell are you going to try now?¡¯ I say, changing the subject. ¡®There is one here called The Blinking Spell, which says to focus on an area you can see in the distance and wave your wand and say Skedaddle Dash. This will port you in that area. This spell can make you blink or teleport up to a one thousand metre radius at a time.¡¯ Think of how quickly you can get to school with that spell?¡¯ Iugh. Nina rolls her eyes and stands up. She walks roughly five metres away from me and looks past me into the distance. ¡®Okay, here goes nothing.¡¯ She says, waving her wand. ¡®Skedaddle Dash!¡¯ She disappears for a split second; I suddenly felt a weight on myp. I look down to see Nina blushing as I hold her like a baby in my arms. I burst intoughter. ¡®I like this spell a lot.¡¯ She shoves my chest and crawls out of myp. That¡¯s not what was supposed to happen.¡¯ She growls. ¡®Well, you must have wanted to be in my arms, Nina. The magic only ports you to where you want to be within a one thousand metre radius, remember.¡¯ I say, waddling my index finger at her. ¡°You¡¯re so stupid Magnus, don¡¯t think so highly of yourself.¡¯ She blushes. The spell didn¡¯t work properly, that¡¯s all.¡¯ I¡¯m sure¡¯ I smirk. This time Nina faces away from me and stares at the other side of theke. She twirls her wand ¡®Skedaddle Dash.¡¯ She yells. Her body blinks and instantly appears on the other side of theke. I did ¡°You did it 1 can¡¯t believe i teleported that fart Thele 6 rustling from nearby bush I gesture my finger over my lip for Nina to be quiet. As I approach, a rabbit hops out of the buah m atarly relieved after sunking someone had been watching us #just a tatbn, Nineughs¡¯ me twie en wand Skedaddle Desk She says and instantly appears in front of me, giggling ¡°Sretandout heutu Sh* *?yt with a wave of her wad A Duck cloud forms in front of her. She twirls her wand around making it welcher and out on a day pang opeils troon dve book She seems to grow weary and wed No, to uke way s way touch tead, we wiggle wo wo my e toru stw talis Se* totised she doesn¡¯t even try to fight me out of my arms est epiteld wat diet har steep She has the cutest dumples and the sweetest smile on her face. After a couple of hours, my eyes zone in onto the nape¡¯of her neck. My heart rate increases rapidly and my face grows closer to her neck. My teeth protrude and my teeth lightly scrape the spot her mate is supposed to mark. I quickly flinch back and shake the urge to mark her out of my mind. ¡®What is wrong with me? She isn¡¯t even my mate, and I almost marked her.¡¯ I have no choice but to wake her and move away from her before I do something very foolish. ¡®Nina.¡¯ I say rubbing her am. ¡®Nina.¡¯ ¡®Mmm?¡¯ she mumbles. ¡®Time to wake up. Your ceremony begins soon.¡¯ She rubs her eyes and blinks a few times. As soon as she realises she has been sleeping in myp she crawls off of me. ¡®Sorry¡¯ Says. ¡®Don¡¯t be. You needed the sleep.¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thanks.¡¯ She smiles. ¡°Let¡¯s get home and get ready for your ceremony.¡¯ She nods and we walk back home. As we reach the top of the stairs, she gives me the book of spells T¡¯ll see you shortly at the ceremony.¡¯ She says. ¡®You will.¡¯ I smile. i ce the book in my backpack and zip it up and pick out a ck suit with a white shirt and a blue tie. As soon as I¡¯ve showered, I get myself dressed and head downstairs. ¡®Looking snazzy there, son.¡¯ My dad says. Thanks. Is everyone ready for the ceremony?¡¯ We are just waiting on Nina.¡¯ Amelia says. Momentster, Nina appears at the top of the staircase in a stunning silver sparkling dress with matching heels and diamond Earrings My heart wants to spontaneouslybust at her sheer beauty Fint ps me hard on the back, knocking me out of my obvious tfance. Try to be less obvious to your feelings, Magnus. If anyone sees you and Nina staring at each other like that when she isn¡¯t your male You know it will cause a lot of problems in the pack.¡¯ ¡°Less obvious of what feelings?¡¯ | ask. ¡®That you clearly are in love with each other? I give him a weud look ¡®You¡¯re seeing things, Flint Nina and I care about each other as best friends, but we are not in love with each You keep telling yourself thal¡¯ He says with a hand on my shoulder I frown We all enter the ceremony hall and enjoy the banquet of food, Nina¡¯s parents and my parents made speeches. I notice Hank is at able, ring af me from across the room. He is probably angry that I got his dad to agree on a mateship with his daughter at my feenth instead of nigha away I do my best to ignore tum, but something seems off. The moon is now centred above the hall it¡¯s dire for Nita lo step uito te moonlight and shift Her ded, Leon, takes her hand and walks her to the centre of the hall, and ces a kiss on the totesead he walks away and takes his seat next to his mate, Amelia Minutes go by and nothing happens Nunna gives me a worried look i smile and nod my head to assue her not to worry Hank is smiling wule everyone else seratches the heads Almost twenty muwes have gone by and everyone whispers Nina is holding her own, trying to remain calm and appear unaffected by nothing yet happening My dad stands up *Quiet everyone another round of drinks while we wait. I¡¯m sure her wolf will appear any moment now.¡¯ He assures everyone. Another twenty minutes go by with no signs of Nina¡¯s wolf. Someone from a different pack stands up. ¡®If she doesn¡¯t have a wolf, then that makes her a human.¡¯ Everyone gasps and stares at Nina. She trembles and looks for me to help. I stand up and walk over to her and hold her hand. Hank stands up and ps his hands. Everyone turns to stare at him. Bravo, Bravo,¡¯ he shouts. Everyone is confused. Nina and I realise he is about to expose her curse. I ce my hands on her shoulders. ¡®Nina, what if this is the curse? That your wolf is dormant?¡¯ ¡®But that makes little sense of how it affects you, though?¡¯ My face instantly pales as I revise a section of the spell book in my head. Anyone can also curse someone using their god¡¯s or goddess¡¯s name. A powerful sign will ur, such as an earthquake, lightning strike, or a loud rumble from the sky if the god or goddess epts your prayer, wish, or a curse. Then a shback of when I was a child passes through my mind. ¡°Damn you, Nina, I wish if the Moon Goddess herself would curse you and not give you your wolf on your eighteenth birthday and remove your mate bond until the day I find my mate and fall in love,¡¯ I say out loud. Then I remember the sh of lightning that suddenly hit the roof of the packhouse and the thunder that roared loudly in the sky. It was the Moon Goddess epting the curse! ¡®Nina¡­ it affects me because I am the one who cursed you.¡¯ I say in realisation. Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Nina takes a step back, putting distance between us. Why would you do that to me? Why would you put a curse on me, Magnus?¡¯ she yells. She is cursed?¡¯ someone yells. Nina looks at me with tear-filled eyes and a look of anger and huft in her eyes. Well, that¡¯s one less thing I don¡¯t have to tell.¡¯ Hank says. Nina and I re at him. ¡®Nina has a curse that affects your dear future, Alpha. He can¡¯t shift naturally without severe pain as you all know, but what you all don¡¯t know is, it¡¯s because of her curse!¡¯ he shouts and points and Nina. Everyone res and point at Nina. ¡°No, leave her alone! It¡¯s not her fault.¡¯ I say, pulling Nina behind my back. I have the proof that Nina is not what she seems. She has no wolf because she is a witch and cursed you, future Alpha.¡¯ he shouts and points a remote up, pressing a button. The projection screen shows a video of Nina and me and theke earlier today. Nina is casting spells. There is a sudden uproar of pack members and people from other packs yelling, ¡®Witch!¡¯ ¡®She cursed Magnus.¡¯ ¡®What is she has cursed others? Nina clings tightly onto the back of my suit jacket. My dad stands up and walks in front of us with my mother. Please, everyone. You must all calm down and take your seats. Nina is not a danger to anyone.¡¯ ¡°See, she has even cursed your Alpha to protect her.¡¯ Hank yells. ¡°She would never.¡¯ My mother shouts. 1 suppose they haven¡¯t told you either that their son Magnus has killed Moss?¡¯ What?¡¯ everyone says. ¡°He kidnapped Nina. He wanted to kill me.¡¯ I exin. ¡®Lies! I have a witness here who witnessed the brutal murder of her son.¡¯ He says, gesturing for someone toe forward. Ahood figure steps out from the shadows and stands next to Hank. She pulls her hood down. Vanessa!¡¯ My parents scowl, It¡¯s true Magnus murdered my son after Nina bewitched him. She made him fall in love with her. She willingly came to our pack, pretending we had kidnapped her. Magnus went straight for my son, who was under a spell and ripped him to pieces. And now I will seek my revenge! She yells. The hall bes swarmed with hooded figures Everyone yells and scream. The rogues remove their cloaks and shift into their wolves and attack my people Mum, Dad, Leon, Seth, Mia, and Amelia instantly shift and fight off the rogues. I step back, keeping Nina safe behind me. We watch as my mother¡¯s wolf goes straight for Vanessa Mum lunges at Vanessa and they bite each other, snapping and snarling I have never seen my mother so vicious and put up such a fight with pure intent to kill. This is a fight to the death One that was due many years ago She whimpers as Vanessa nps a chunk of flesh from her side. Mother uses her weight to pin Vanessa down She bites into Vanessa¡¯s neck the same way i bit into Moss¡¯s Blood pools at her neck as her legs finch a few times before she falls limp My mother lets out a howl of triumph She has won the fight against ter greatest enemy She spots Alice and runs towards her Alice being old, my mother kills her within seconds. The rogues don¡¯t stop fighting, even though Vanessa is dead. Five of them creep towards Nina and me ¡®Magnus, they¡¯re going to kill us?¡¯ Nina says ¡®Use your wand. I need you to teleport out of here She nods and pulls her wand out She grabs my arm. I look down at her arm as she says, ¡®Skedaddle Dash We disappear together. We reappear in the packhouse at the top of the stairs ¡°Wait, you could port me too? ¡®I figured it was worth a try.¡¯ She says, marching to my room ¡®Wait, where are you going? ¡®I¡¯m leaving Magnus, I need to take the spell book with me¡¯ she says, searching through my room ¡®Wait, what do you mean you¡¯re leaving?¡¯ ¡®Even if your parents beat the rogues, the pack will want to hunt me down anyway because if you have forgotten, they think I have cursed you when it¡¯s actually you who has cursed me¡¯ she retorts. ¡®I won¡¯t let them hurt you. I¡¯ll exin everything That it¡¯s all my fault ¡®Yeah, because you exining it all was going down really well in the ceremony hall?¡¯ she says sarcastically ¡®And how do you suppose you are going to stop our pack and many others from hurting me when you can¡¯t even shilt into a wolf quickly enough to even save me?¡¯ I walk over to my backpack and put it on and take Nina¡¯s hand. ¡®What are you doing? Let me go I stop walking and face her. I¡¯m going with you.¡¯ ¡®What?¡¯ I¡¯m leaving Shadow Crest; I¡¯m going with you until I break the curse. That way we can bothe back and no one will have a reason to harm you.¡¯ ¡®But they know I¡¯m a witch.¡¯ And you can threaten to turn them into a frog if they even try to harm you.¡¯ I smile Nina is trying to stay angry at me. I watch her lips slightly curl up as she contains augh. She nods and holds my arm and waves her wand. Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddle Dash.¡¯ She says a few times. We appear a thousand metres ahead with a blink of an eye, then another thousand metres. This goes on until we are at least a kilometre away from Shadow Crest. As wee to stop and are no longer teleporting, my stomach churns and nausea tokes over. I vomit profusely into the bushes After ten minutes of vomiting, I turn and face an unimpressed Nina with her arms crossed. ¡°You have a lot of exining to do, such as why you cursed me, how you caused it and how you are going to break it?¡¯ ¡®Do you remember the day when we were kids, and you tricked me to stand near the foodgates by the dam and I got washed away?¡¯ ¡®Yeoh.¡¯ Sheughs. ¡®That night, after mum told me to go bath, I went upstairs to my room and ran the bath. I was still soaking wet, my clothes clung to my body. I slipped over andid there on the poor in anger and stared out the window at the sky and yelled these words at the moon Damn you, Nina, I wish the Moon Goddess herself would curse you and not give you your wolf on your eighteenth birthday and remove your male bond until the day I find my male and I fall in love. A Mash of lightning suddenly hit the roof of the packhouse and thunder roared loudly in the sky. I wondered at the time if it was a sign from the Moon Goddess, but didn¡¯t think it was possible. I never thought about that moment ever again until tonight when your woll never came. Then I remembered this part in the spell book.¡± pull the spell book out and open it and point to the paragraph where it says. Anyone can also curse someone using their god¡¯s or goddess¡¯s name. A powerful sign will ur, such as an earthquake, ligh?ning strike, or a loud rumble from the sky if the god or goddess epts your prayer, wish, or curse. ¡®That was when I realised it was me who had cursed you. I¡¯m so sorry Nina, I am truly sorry.¡¯ I say as T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. tears drip down her face. Sho steps back, ring at me, as I attempt to wipe a tear from her face. ¡°And now you¡¯re telling me I won¡¯t get my wolf until you find your mate and fall in love with her?¡¯ she cries. ¡®Talk about a p in the face, Magnus.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry Nina, I don¡¯t understand why the moon goddess would even take anything I say literally, anyway?¡¯ You have more muscle than brains. Do you know that?¡¯ What do you mean? Your mother is from the Moonstone pack. She is a descendant of the moon goddess, which makes you a descendant also! Of course, the Moon Goddess is going to take her descendants seriously! Ergh! Nina stomps her feet and storms off. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 I chase after her I¡¯m sorry, that never crossed my mind.¡¯ I fall 10 my knees, I¡¯m the biggest idiot to ever exist.¡¯ Nina stops running and turns to look af me. ¡®We were the best of friends once. I thought the pack saw me as one big joke. I pushed you away and ignored you for years because of it. Then I made things even worse, I cursed you and now you don¡¯t have a woll. And you won¡¯t be able to sense your mate until I find mine. All I ever wanted was to protect you and keep you safe, but all I¡¯ve done is cause you hurt and pain. I¡¯m so sorry. Will you ever forgive me?¡¯ I cry Nina morbidly approaches me and falls to her knees in front of me. Our knees are touching. She takes my hands and holds them in hers, I can feel her hands trembling, We gaze at each other with tear-filled eyes, She bursts into tears and wraps her arms around my neck. I hold her tight and cry into her soft brown hair ¡°All those years you say you ignored me, you never did. Every day we had breakfast and dinner together, you would stare at me with a longing in your eyes. When you climbed trees and swam through theke with the others, you would always look to see if I had followed. The times you saw me, your lips would curl into a smile, which you would quickly hide. The days I watched and you couldn¡¯t see me. You were miserable and agitated towards the others. Throughout high school, every girl would try to get your attention, but you would still sit where you could be near me and watch me at every chance you got. Even ire and May were always catching you staring at me, I could sense your eyes on me constantly as if you were caressing me with your own hands. As for the curse, you were only a child venting. If you had have known it would be a curse, then I know those words would have never left your lips I forgive you, Magnus¡¯ She sobs. I squeeze her tighter and press my face funher into her hair and neck. Thank you.¡¯ I whisper, We pan and wipe the tears from our faces. What do we do now?¡¯ I say. ¡®The only thing left to do is make things right by finding your mate to break this curse.¡¯ ¡°We have to visit all the packs. Let¡¯s start with the Starlight pack east from here.¡¯ We wait a couple of hours for the sun to rise Without warning, Nina grabs my arm. ¡®Wait¡­¡¯ Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddle Dash.¡¯ She says. My stomach churns as we sh one thousand metres east at a time until we reach Star Light territory. I instantly fall to the ground with severe nausea holding my stomach. Her ture please give me a warning to ready myself, Nina?¡¯ Don¡¯t be such a baby, Magnus It¡¯s not that bad, I don¡¯t feel any motion sickness at all.¡¯ Maybe because you¡¯re the one casting the spell, you¡¯re immune to the effects?¡¯ Maybe warm¡¯s just getting you back for cursing me?¡¯ She smirks, You forget that waven i cursed you to not have your wolf, ii curses me as well, by not being able to shift ¡°Well, maybe the Moon Goddess added an extra bit of sugar onto yours.¡¯ Nina says and sticks her tongue out. I sit up hot everyong has stopped spinning As soon as I stand up, growls are heard around us. I pull Nina behind me to see five Wolvet encled wound us A wolf shults back into its human form You we trespassing in Starlight ternitory¡¯ He warns Tmn Magnus, future Alpha of the Shadow Cresi pack I apologise for trespassing and for theck of notice of my arrival. It¡¯s urgert that meet every womaled she-wolf to find my male Please escort me to your Alpha.¡¯ His eyes slightly fade, he is mind-linking his Alpha, ¡®This way.¡¯ He says. ¡°It will be quicker if you both shift.¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Nina and I give each other a look. ¡®Oh, but the weather is just so¡­ lovely, that I think I¡¯d like to walk?¡¯ she says as a question rather than a statement. She subtly shrugs her shoulders at me as if to say, ¡®What else am I to say? Sorry, I have no wolf, but that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m a witch and can blink instead? ¡°Okay¡­ sure I guess.¡¯ He says, confused.. The wolves walk behind us as we are led to the packhouse. The rest of the wolves shift back into their human forms and enter the Packhouse after us. ¡®Beta Ryan, thank you for bringing Magnus to me. Fetch us some wine for our guests, will you?¡¯ ¡®Of course, Alpha Edward.¡¯ He bows and walks away. ¡°And who is this beautiful young she-wolf you have with you?¡¯ he asks me. This is Nina. She is the daughter of my pack warrior¡¯smandet.¡¯ ¡®I see.¡¯ He smiles. ¡°Please take a seat, both of you.¡¯ he gestures his hands to the table. We take a chair and sit at the table. Nina sits beside me as we face Alpha Edward. Beta Ryan fills the sses up with wine and hands one to Alpha Edward, then Nina and me. ¡®Beta Ryan tells me you are here to search for your mate?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Alpha Edward. I am.¡¯ ¡®Well, aren¡¯t you an eager Alpha to be wanting to find your mate so soon?¡¯ he chuckles. Very eager, Alpha Edward.¡¯ I see, well let¡¯s drink and I¡¯ll have the she-wolves called up.¡¯ He mind-links Ryan to ready the unmated she-wolves. We finish our wine and follow Alpha Edward out the door. Two dozen she-wolves blush and twirl their hair as soon as they see me approaching. I walk up to each one. My wolf is calm and I don¡¯t feel the pull from the mate bond with any of them. I shake my head no at Alpha Edward. The girls voice their disappointment that Magnus isn¡¯t their mate. A pigeon flies over my head andnds on the stone windowsill of the packhouse. ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s a messenger bird.¡¯ Alpha Edward says and takes the scroll of paper from the bird¡¯s leg. He scrunches his eyebrows as he reads the note. ¡°You never told me rogues attacked your pack?¡¯ ¡®On, didn¡¯t 1?¡± I say nervously. ¡°We are sending this letter out to all packs to inform them that Shadow Crest was under attack through the night by a pack of rogues who followed the orders of Vanessa. Who you may all remember as Alpha Zenith¡¯s daughter from Shady Crest many years ago? If anyone sees Magnus, please tell him we are okay and that we hope Nina and he are, okay? Regards Alpha Ryker and Luna Astrid I¡¯m sorry Alpha Edward, when we were under attack, Nina was in great danger. I had to leave Shadow Crest to keep her safe.¡¯ ¡°Well, now you can return, now that you know Shadow Crest is okay.¡¯ He smiles, K¡¯s not that easy, Alpha Edward, Nina will remain in danger until I find my mate. Until then, neither of us can return 1 don¡¯t understand how finding your mole is going to keep Nina safe?¡¯ It¡¯splicated and information I cannot share without endangering Nina any further. In saying that, we thank you for your time and must make our way to the next pack, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be tong unul you hear the rumours of why Nina is in danger. If you could reply to my parent¡¯s Message and let them know I will return once I find my fated mate? We would appreciate it¡¯ Alpha Edward nods and we take our leave. Once we are out of sight, Nina grabe my arm. Skedaddie Dash¡¯ she says and we port halfway through the woods. We should set up camp for the night here?¡¯ she says as I vomit in the bushes. ¡®Sure.¡¯ I say before heaving again. Nina takes a bottle of water out of my bag and hands it to me. Thanks. Once my stomach is back in one ce, 1 collect sticks and bundle them together. ¡®Inferno mo.¡¯ Nina says, igniting the bundle of sticks into a fire. ¡°Are you ever going to warn me before you cast a spell?¡¯ ¡°Umm, probably not.¡¯ She smirks. Chapter 63 Chapter 63 We sit by the fire and keep warm. Iy on my back and look up at the stars. Nina lies on her back next to me. ¡®I miss my mum and dad. Nina says. I miss my family, too. Would you believe I¡¯m even missing May?¡¯ ¡®You, miss May? Never: I smile. ¡®What if it¡¯s months or years until we ever see them again?¡¯ ¡®We have each other. It¡¯s you and me now against the world until I find¡­ the one. I sigh. ¡®Yeah.¡¯ Nina frowns and stands up. I¡¯m going to go for a walk, I¡¯lle ¡®No, please stay. Some time to myself is what I need. I won¡¯t go far. I promise. She says with sadness. ¡°Oh, okay. I watch as she wanders further into the darkness of the woods. Why did she be so sad suddenly? She is going through a lot having no wolf, a curse, and a witch hunt after her. I wish I could hold her and smell her mint andvender hair and tell her everything will be okay. If I could choose my own fated mate, I would choose Nina in a heartbeat. Nina returns with red puffy eyes. She has been crying. ¡®Are you okay? ¡®No, I¡¯m not. I just want to go to sleep.¡¯ She says and lies on the other side of the fire away from me. Why is she distancing herself from me? Did I say something that upset her? I don¡¯t fall asleep until she is sound asleep. When I wake up, it¡¯s the morning. I look over to where Nina slept. She isn¡¯t there. ¡®Nina, Nina!¡¯ I yelled. I can¡¯t see her anywhere. ¡®Nina!¡¯ | frantically yell. ¡°What? Why are you yelling like that?¡¯ she says with hands full of berries. I race over to her and ce my hands on her shoulder and look her up and down. ¡®Are you okay? Where¡¯d you go? I thought something bad happened to you?¡¯ ¡°You were suill asleep, so I thought I¡¯d go pick us some berries for breakfast. pull her in for a hug, squashing the berries she holds between us. She sighs. ¡®Well, there goes our breakfast! She says. We can skip breakfast. Let¡¯s just get to the Midnight pack. Fine Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddle Dash: I keep my eyes closed longer than usual until we are no longer blinking. After a minute, I slowly open my eyes and was relieved to have no nausea. That¡¯s more like it¡¯ I smile, We arrive near the Midnight Packhouse I can see it further up the road. It¡¯s looking worse for wear and could do with fresh paint. We walk towards the Packhouse As I¡¯m about to knock, I realise Nina and I have been holding hands. When she realises too, she quickly lets go and her smile fades I want to ask her what is wrong As I¡¯m about to the front door opens 1 thought I could smell unfamiliar wolf scents: Alpha Anslo, it¡¯s been a few years since I¡¯ve seen you¡¯ I say ¡®Magnus, is that you? After I thought you couldn¡¯t grow any bigger here, you are, well¡­ bigger.¡¯ He Come inside and join us for breakfast. ¡®Breakfast is just what we need.¡¯ I smile. We sit in the guest¡¯s seats at the table. ¡®Grab a te and help yourselves. Alpha Anslo says. ¡®Other than breakfast, what brings you to the Midnight pack?¡¯ I¡¯ve been going to each pack hoping to find my mate. ¡®I see. You are wee to wander around and see if any of my pack members are lucky enough to be mated with you! Thank You, Alpha Anslo. With full stomachs, Nina and I walk around through the Midnight pack territory. Nina drifts behind me. Every time I look at her, I can tell she is forcing a fake smile, but why? ¡®Stop staring at me already and go find your mate, Magnus.¡¯ She says. ¡®Is something wrong Nina?¡¯ ¡®No, why would anything be wrong? she frowns. ¡®I just can¡¯t help but feel there is something you want to tell me?¡¯ Nina hugs herself and looks down. That depends¡­ is there something you want to tell me?¡¯ she says with hope in her voice. I take a step closer to her, T-1 um There he is. A she-wolf yells. Half a dozen she-wolvese running up to me. Nina backs away, her hopeful smile disappears again. They take his hands and pull him towards the houses as more she-wolvese out. Even though I am being dragged away, I turn my head to watch Nina walk away towards the Packhouse. She doesn¡¯t want toe with me to meet the she-wolves. I don¡¯t understand why. You would think she would be keen for me to find my mate so I can break her curse once and for all. I really don¡¯t get her sometimes. The mate bond did not go into effect after meeting all the avable she-wolves. They were very disappointed that I was their mate. I return to the packhouse. So, tell me, was any of thedies your mate?¡¯ Alpha Anslo asks. ¡®No I sigh. Well, that¡¯s very unfortunate. I wish you luck in the next pack! Thanks, we should get going: I say and look over at Nina. She seems withdrawn. We leave the packhouse and enter the woods. So, which pack are we going to next?¡¯ she asks. Let¡¯s set up camp for the night. We can worry about the next pack in the morning. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. We silently collect sucks together and bundle them up. ¡®interno mo She says, lighting the fire. She site on the other side of the fire and avoids any eye contact Nina, I can¡¯t help but feel you have been distancing yourself from me? You have been avoiding me and you didn¡¯t even want to help Me find my male today I¡¯m thinking you don¡¯t want me to break the curse? She looks up at the wide reyed, with her beautiful doe eyes. Her eyes well 1 scoot over to her What¡¯s wrong? Please tell me? 1 dont want to upset you or make the situation worse. ¡®Nina, seeing you upset is upsetting me. The only time I am ever truly happy is when you are smiling and when we are together? ¡®Really?¡¯ Yes, really ¡®It really hurts when I see all the she-wolves swoon over you. I know you need to find your mate, but I really care about you. I always wished as a child you would be my fated mate. She sobs. ¡°You really wished I was your mate?¡¯ I ask as my heart rate rapidly increases. A feeling of happiness washes over me at her words. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s stupid. I know. I cup her face in my hands and gaze down into her brown eyes and suddenly realise that I don¡¯t just love Nina as my best friend, but I¡¯m in love with Nina. Nina, I think we can go back home now. I smile. She gives me a look of confusion. But we haven¡¯t found your mate yet?¡¯ We don¡¯t need to find her. I have everything I ever dreamed of right in front of me.¡¯ Magnus, what are you saying?¡¯ she trembles in shock. ¡°Nina, it¡¯s you I love. It¡¯s you who I want to spend the rest of my life with, even if it means I never shift again and you never have your wolf We don¡¯t need to have the mate bond to know we love each other. I don¡¯t need to feel electricity when we touch, but the warmth of your soft skin. Nina, I want to be with you. I love you¡¯ I cry. Magnus. She sobs. I love you too. She says as we stare at each other¡¯s lips. We kiss with the utmost passion. A crack of lightning strikes a tree nearby and thunder roars through the sky. Nina wraps her arms around my neck, and I wrap mine around her waist as the kiss intensifies. Suddenly Nina flinches back and screams in pain as a bone snaps. She is shifting. The curse is now broken Chapter 64 Chapter 64 More thunder and lightning sh through the sky above us and turns into a hectic storm raining down on us. As I hold Nina in myp, I feel the electric static where ever our skin touches. It feels amazing. Our eyes turn ck. ¡®Mate.¡¯ We say in unison. Nina lets out another scream, ¡®Try not to fight it, Nina. It will hurt less if you let your wolf take over.¡¯ I say, stroking my fingers through her hair. ¡®It hurts,¡¯ ¡®l know, babe. I¡¯m here and I¡¯m going to help you through this.¡¯ She nods and tries her best to rx. ck fur covers her as she shifts into her wolf. My breath is taken away. Her wolf is pure ck with a white-shaped star on her forehead. ¡®Nina, your wolf is so beautiful. You even have a white star on your forehead. I¡¯ve never seen anything like this.¡¯I say stroking her fur. She steps back and prances around happily in wolf form, then nudges into my shoulder. You want me to shift too? She shakes her head. Well, if the curse is broken, I should no longer feel any pain when shift. Here goes.¡¯ I remove my clothes and focus my mind, closing my eyes for a moment. Topen them to find I have shifted straight away, pain-free, into myrge white wolf. This is amazing.¡¯ I think to her. I can hear you!¡¯ Nina replies. I can hear you too, we can mind-link now!¡¯ ¡®We were fated mates all along. Can you believe that?¡¯ she cries. ¡®We were never cursed, Nina. We had been blessed with each other all along.¡¯ We rub our furry faces all over each other affectionately. ¡®Let¡¯s go for a run towards home¡¯l mind-link. Nina runs ahead with super speed. I can only just keep up behind her. We run for hours through the night until we are exhausted. We lie huddled together and stare up at the moon. ¡®Moon Goddess, thank you for blessing me with Nina as my mate.¡± Nina nudges me and shifts back into her human form. I shift back too. ¡°That was amazing, We can both shift now, and we are fated mates! Nina squeals and plonks herself happily in myp. I nuzzle my face into her neck and breathe her Lavender and Mint scent in. ¡°You smell so good¡¯ I say. She giggles at my nose, tickling her neck. ¡°You smell like chocte and freshly chopped wood.¡¯ Sheughs. Really? ¡®Yep She grins My mouth crashes onto here without warning, and we share a passionate moment, Shall we skedaddle the rest of the way back home she asks once we break the kiss ¡®Yes, let¡¯s go Embraced in my ung, she waves her wand around Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddle Dash, Skedaddie Dash.¡¯ We blink multiple times until we reach Shadow Crest, except wend in the water of Shadow Crest Lake. We burst intoughter in the middle of theke. It¡¯s still dark, but the sun will rise soon. We kiss and wrap our arms around each other. Nina stops for air and removes her wet shint and bra and flings it omo the grass. I renove my clothes and do the same. As we explore each other¡¯s bodies, we make love. Our teeth protrude and we tease each other, running our elongated teeth across the nape of each other¡¯s neck, feadying ourselves to mark each other. My teeth sink into the nape of her neck and hers sink into my neck. A euphoric sense takes over us as we mark each other. We are officially mates, Nina is officially mine We lie on the grass as the sun rises; we sleep as we wait for our clothes to dry. It¡¯s almost lunchtime when we wake. Nina is smiling and flinches when she touches the mark on her neck. ¡®Tender?¡± Yeah, but that¡¯s expected.¡¯ She smiles. We better get dressed. I can¡¯t wait to announce that you are my mate.¡¯I smile. Holding hands, we giggle andugh together as we walk through the town of Shadow Crest. Everyone stares and whispers. We arrive back home at the packhouse. Still holding hands, we enter together to see our families at the dining table about to have lunch. ¡®Magnus.¡¯ My parents yell excitedly. ¡®Nina! her parents yell happily. Everyone runs over to us, including Zak, Josie, Flint, May, and Pipsqueak. Theye to a stop and look down at our hands holding. ¡®Magnus, what is going on?¡¯ Mother asks, confused. ¡®We broke the curse, I told Nina I.want her, I love her, and want to be with her even if it means me never shifting and her never gaining her wolf and that we don¡¯t need to have the mate bond to know we love each other. We kissed, and she shifted. I can shift without pain as well. And you should all see her wolf! She is so magnificent and beautiful.¡¯ I turn Nina towards me. Just like her human form.¡¯I say and kiss her in front of everyone. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Everyone is crying with tears of happiness. My dad and Leon shake hands and our mothers hug each other. There is amotion outside. I open the front door to see half the town is yelling. ¡®What is the problem?¡¯l yell. ¡®There she is the witch! people yell, pointing at Nina behind me. ¡®This witch will soon be your Luna. Be careful what you speak! ¡®We will never ept a witch as our Luna. She doesn¡¯t even have a wolf!¡¯ Another person yells. I smile at Nina to shift. She immediately morphs into her wolf and everyone gasps at her unique and beautiful ck wolf with the white star, ¡°Your Luna is one of us! She may be half-wolf-half-witch, but you will all love and respect her the way I do! Anyone that upsets or aggravates my fated mate that the Moon Goddess blessed me with and blessed you all with, to be your Luna, will suffer great consequences at the wave of her wand. ¡®What consequences?¡¯ Someone asks. ¡®Nina has my blessing to turn anyone of you into a frog have you disrespect her.¡¯ I say, Nina is trying not tough; she knows she can¡¯t turn anyone into a frog. Not yet anyway. The crowd gasps and dissipales, worried Nina will turn them into frogs, *1 see you all at the ceremony announcing Nina and me as your official Luna and Alpha.¡¯ I say, waving, One weekter. Nina and I walk hand in hand into the ceremony hall. My parents await us on the stage. We walk up together and stand facing my parents. ¡°It is with great honour I hand over my status as Alpha to my first-born child, Magnus.¡¯ My dad says. ¡°And it is with great honour I hand over my status as Luna to my son¡¯s fated mate, Nina.¡¯ Mum smiles. With that said, I announce to you your new Luna, Nina, and your new Alpha, Magnus.¡¯ My dad says. The hall erupts with cheers. I stand behind Nina and wrap my arms around her and ce a kiss on the top of her head. She leans back against my chest and looks up at me, smiling. ¡°You can let me go now.¡¯ She blushes. Nina, I¡¯ll never let you go. The Alpha¡¯s Mate and The Vampire King Book Three of The Alpha Series Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Nina kisses my cheek and takes a seat at the desk beside me. ¡®Magnus, is there anything else I can do for you?¡¯ Could you please hand me the Shady Crest status report?¡¯ I say as I set aside a pile of paperwork that I had just finished signing on the desk. Rolling up her sleeve, Nina waves her wand ¡®Lifto Levitatous¡¯, she says. The paper rises and swirls in a circr pattern, one page at a time, before settling in a neat stack in front of me. ¡®Nina, it was literally in front of you. You could have just reached for it, you know?¡¯ ¡® Well, where¡¯s the fun in that?¡¯ she gives a warm smile. ¡®Do you suppose you could conjure me up a mug of coffee, by any chance?¡¯ I grin. ¡®Magnus, you realise I¡¯m not capable of doing that?¡¯ ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m not sure what you are capable of yet. You read that spellbook each night and refuse to tell me what you¡¯ve learnt. Well, you have to admit that seeing me cast the spell rather than listening to me exin it is far more interesting. That¡¯s true, but it is a shame there is no conjuring a coffee spell in that book. I chuckle. We hear a disturbanceing from downstairs. ¡®Where is he? Where is Alpha Magnus?¡¯ A man demands. Hank storms into the office and ms his fist on my desk before Nina and I can even get up. He cries, You, you liar, you cheat!¡¯ I smile as I cross my arms and rx back in my chair. ¡°Hank, it¡¯s great to hear from you. How may I assist you?¡¯ He steels himself at my words. ¡°How can you assist? I¡¯ll exin how you can assist! My sister Addison was supposed to be your Mate and the Luna of Shadow Crest. Instead, you betrayed our agreement and sought your soul mate. Are you referring to the contract you ckmailed me into? Where you threatened to reveal Nina¡¯s secret to everyone, knowing it would put her in grave danger?¡¯ Nina rises to her feet, her hands on her hips, Hank, are you aware of how ridiculous you sound right now? She growls, ¡®You¡¯re lucky we didn¡¯t toss you into werewolf jail for ckmailing an Alpha! You are exiled from Shadow Crest. Now get out and don¡¯t return. Or what?¡¯ Hank squints, Nina casts her spell with a flourish of her wand. She exims, ¡®Repeliate!¡¯ Hank is pushed back against the wall with an unseen force Nina approaches him as he rises from his seat on the floor. ¡®Or I¡¯ll transform you into a frog, she cautions. Hank shakes and bolts out the door, I walk over to Nina, Repete, they? I say to Nina I give her a high-five and remark, I like that one Me too It must be lunchtime for sure? my tummy grumbles with hunger Nina smiles as she says, ¡®Yep, thest one downstaile is a rotten egg Game on. I say, and then i hear Nina behind me as I rush out the door Skedaddle Dash; she says. When I turn around, she¡¯s gone. My mouth hangs wide in surprise at her deception. I make my way downstairs to see Nina sitting in her seat with the biggest grin. Nina chuckles, Oh, look, it¡¯s the rotten egg.¡¯ Zak, Pipsqueak, Giannia, Flint, May and Josie try to keep their giggles to themselves. Nina, you can use your magic and blink to win the race, She shrugs, picks up her fork, and eats her lunch. We should have a bonfire tonight?¡¯ Flint proposes. That sounds like it would be a lot of fun, Nina says. Till bring the marshmallows, Josie squeals. Well, that settles it, a bonfire it is.¡¯ I say. I grasp Nina¡¯s hand after weplete our lunch. ¡®Let¡¯s go for a run with our wolves, ¡®Great!¡¯ My wolf has been pleading with me to let her out all morning. We leave the packhouse and remove our clothes outside the woods. Nina shifts into her ck wolf while I shift into my white wolf. When I get close enough, I lick the white star symbol on her forehead. The race begins when she nuzzles me back. As the wind whips through our fur, we leap over logs and fallen branches. We sprint in and out of the trees, trying to outrun each other. We don¡¯t stop running for hours until arriving at our favourite area, T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Shadow Lake. We both dive in and swim back to the surface in human form. My heart is bursting with happiness as I gaze into her eyes. I¡¯m so lucky she is my Mate. I could never be happier than I am right now. Before drying off and returning to the packhouse for the bonfire, I give her a soft kiss. While Flint rolls a few logs closer for everyone to sit on, Zak has gathered logs and branches in a half metal barrel. Til go inside and get the marshmallows.¡¯ Josie says. May appears with Josie, and the two of them sit together. Well, I guess I¡¯d better get this fire going. Flint says. ¡®Inferno mo!¡¯ exims May, igniting the fire. Or I suppose May will get it started, I guess¡­,¡¯ Flint replies nervously. Nina is cuddled on myp, staring at the fire with me. I wrap a nket around her. Her head lies on my chest. The fire crackles, and embers hover above it. Nina murmurs, Inferno mo. The mes coalesce and develop into a dynamic image of a galloping horse. ¡®Wow, we all exim, May says, ¡®Inferno mo, embers mix to form the image of a dolphin leaping out of the ming ocean. How does using these spells work? ¡®How do you have such control over the mes and embers?¡¯ I enquire. ¡°Well, we say Inferno mo for fire spells, then we picture what we want it to do, and it does it.¡¯ The Aqua Bedew spell and any other spell rted to an element work the same way ¡®Ah, I see what you and May are capable of is truly incredible, ¡®It certainly is: Suddenly thousands of more embers appear, creating a spectacr light show. That¡¯s amazing, Nina!¡¯ Josie expresses herself, Nina responds, ¡®That¡¯s not me doing that ¡®I thought that was Nina? Josie asks May ¡®It wasn¡¯t me, May says. If it wasn¡¯t either of you, then who is it?¡¯ Steps approach from behind us. We all spring to our feet and prepare to shift. Five people in olive green hooded cloakse to a standstill. The individual in the centre takes a step in front of the others. I can¡¯t help but notice a Smokey coloured cat sitting beside one of the hooded people at the back. Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Who are you? How did you get into my territory without us noticing?¡¯ I snarl. The person in front lowers their hood. Yiselda?¡¯ I enquire. Alpha Magnus,¡¯ she murmurs before turning her focus on Nina. She acknowledges Nina with a smile and a nod. The four hooded people behind her all bow their heads to Nina. Nina and I exchange a troubled look. What brings you here, Yiselda?¡¯ Nina inquires. A mouse sits upon her shoulder and begins to clean its whiskers. ¡°After all, Magnus, it¡¯s fantastic to see you were able to break the spell, she replies, dismissing Nina¡¯s query. I did, I admit. ¡®But I can¡¯t help but think that¡¯s not why you¡¯re here.¡¯ Alpha Magnus, I would like you to meet the Midnight Coven¡¯s members. Introduce yourself to Fern, Ria, and Lc.¡¯ As their names are called out, the women drop their hoods. They are all stunning women. Fern is a woman with brown hair and blue eyes. has brown eyes and blonde hair. Ria has red hair, green eyes and numerous freckles. There is a cream-coloured snake around her neck. I try not to squirm thinking about the snake. Then there is Lc, her hair is ck, and her eyes are brown. ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. Please have a seat, I say, motioning to the wooden logs. They warm themselves by the fire and make themselvesfortable. ¡®So, The Midnight Coven?¡¯ I question. That¡¯s correct. We are thest known coven, although only a few people are aware of us. We learned about Nina and her sister. They are half-wolf, half-witch hybrid.¡¯ Yiselda looks at Nina. I knew there was something special about you when I saw you, but I couldn¡¯t put my finger on what it was, but I can see it now, all around you. The curse must have been shadowing your power from everyone. The rumour that Nina and her sister are witches quickly spreads across the packs. There¡¯s a reason we¡¯re the only witches remaining and why we¡¯ve remained hidden from the rest of the world Can you tell me why?¡¯ I enquire. Yiselda inhales deeply. ¡®Witch hunts, She whispers, sending eerie shivers down my spine. But now the eggs are out of the basket, werewolves are aware that witches still exist, and Nina is your Mate, making things quite interesting. So, my midnight coven sisters have be hopeful that they may be able toe out of hiding and live peacefully among the pack, your pack. Zak and Josie take a step back in surprise, tripping over the log. We all exchange nces as we hear nothing but a croak, followed by another croak and another. As the croakinges from , we all look at her oddly. She giggles and reaches into her pocket for a slimy toad. Everyone, it¡¯s fine. That noise isn¡¯ting from me. It¡¯s simply Todd, my familiar. He¡¯s a toad,¡¯ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. exims as though it¡¯s the greatest thing ever, I try not to cringe and instead frown. ¡°So, you all want to live here in Shadow Crest? | ask. They all nod and smile except for Yiseida, Tm afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to stay¡¯ The tourdies would be the only ones residing here. Perhaps if the other packs see that we can coexist peacefully in this pack with you, they will rethink their ideas about witches and allow us to live freely without fear?¡¯ This is a significant decision that Nina and I can¡¯t make right now. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll have a meeting and seek counsel from our elders. ¡®We would appreciate that, Alpha Magnus.¡¯ ¡®Why wouldn¡¯t you be able to stay, Yiselda?¡± The Covenstead we live in is more than just a house. Some beings have been sealed for all eternity and can never be released. So at least one of us must remain at the Covenstead to ensure that the seals are not broken, or the ward spells are not removed. ¡®What kind of beings are they?¡¯ I ask. Things you hope you¡¯ll never meet, the darkest things you can env|sion, such as Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers, thate from your deepest darkest nightmares. It would be like opening Pandora¡¯s box if they were set free. Because of this, it became the name of our Covenstead: ¡°Your home is known as Pandora¡¯s Box?¡¯ | grimace. Fern, , Ria, and Lc chuckle and nod, amused at the situation. ¡®Yes, if only your species could understand that witches are here to protect everyone, to keep the world free of demons and dark forces. It¡¯s our duty to keep them trapped by having wards and spells in ce. We also create potions to help heal the sick. ¡®Won¡¯t you be lonely staying in Pandora¡¯s box?¡¯ Nina asks. Yiseldaughs, ¡®I wish. But unfortunately, the Vampire King never shuts up. I¡¯ve already put up with him for a few centuries as it is. Fern, , Ria and Lc cane by anytime if they are able to reside here. They could teleport to Pandora¡¯s Box easily enough each day if they wanted to.¡¯ ¡°Vampire King? i mind-link to Nina. ¡°Never knew vampires existed, let alone a king?¡¯ she mind-links back. Chapter 67 Chapter 67 However, enough with Pandora¡¯s Box. We want to invite Nina and May to join our coven as sisters. Joining us also means that it will be our responsibility to protect and keep each other safe in times of peril, ¡®But Nina and May are part of the Shadow Crest pack.¡¯ ¡®Because they are half-witch, half-wolf, they can be part of both. This would also unify us as one prominent coven or, as you call it, pack¡¯ I appreciate it, Yiselda.¡¯ At tomorrow¡¯s meeting, May and I will discuss it. Let¡¯s get to know each other a little better in the meanwhile and roast some marshmallows?¡¯ Nina proposes. We¡¯re all holding our sticks, ced above the fire with marshmallows. Then Yiselda works her magic and puts on a performance for us to enjoy. We are watching a fire disy put on by a little bird who is still unable to fly like her siblings. On the other hand, the little bird does not give up and continues to attempt every day. She eventually learns to fly and flies past her siblings. We apud Yiselda for the charming story. Thank you for your kindness, but we must depart.¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ll be back here at midnight tomorrow, Yiselda adds. She then draws a circle on the ground with a star within and sets five stones at each point of the star. Fern, , Ria, and Lc vanish as they enter the circle. Yiselda sends out one more wave before stepping in and disappearing. That was just as entertaining to see as the show she just created. ording to Flint. ¡°How do you feel about joining as one pack?¡± I ask Nina. it wouldn¡¯t feel right to dismiss them. It must be disheartening to have been in hiding for so long. Magnus, I sympathise with them. It¡¯s the same for me.¡¯ Ultimately, as Alpha and Luna, the decision is ours, but I believe some assistance and advice from our parents wouldn¡¯t hurt?¡¯ 1 agree, she adds, gently kissing my cheek. The next day we arranged a pack meeting. Leon and Amelia are the first to arrive. Ever since Nina and I became the Luna and Alpha of the pack, all our parents relocated. They still live in Shadow Crest but are now all in their own homes closer to the woods. With our parents sitting at the table and Nina by my right side, and my Beta Zak by my left, I begin the meeting. 1 appreciate everyone¡¯s attendance at this meeting. You¡¯re probably all wondering why you¡¯re here. We received an unexpected proposalst night. I¡¯m sure you all remember Yiselda?¡¯ Everyone nods ¡°Yes, she helped nd you of your fever.¡¯ Mother says, She came to see usst night, bringing four other witches with her: They desire to unite with the werewolf society and join our pack now that word of Nine and May being half-witch has spread! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Ryker and Leon exchange worried looks Did you say anything to them? My father inquires i told them id call meeting and talk about it, and here we are, Personally, son, I don¡¯t have a problem with it. We love them, Nina and May, regardless of their status. My only concern is how the other puchu will take tus mifumation and how they will handle it. won¡¯t surprise me if most packs are against the idea.¡¯ We havent considered the famofications from other packs Yiselda hopes if they can see us living in peace, they will perhaps adjust to the idea and realise watches avant as dangerous as they have always believed Im ww with A, too, bur im concerned that might backtue and endanger Nina and May¡¯s safety¡¯ Leon exins. it¡¯s only been a few weeks since we became Alpha and Luna. It will be another month before all of the packs learn of Nina and May¡¯s half-witch status, even if Yiselda¡¯s coven joins us. If they don¡¯t like that Nina and May remain in our pack, it will be a safety issue for them anyway! You¡¯re right, son. That is something we will have to be wary about If they join us, Nina and May will also join their coven, which means the midnight coven will protect them. If the wolvese for Nina and May, we¡¯ll need the witches¡¯ help to protect them. We can fight most packs, but we wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if they all fought simultaneously Everyone agrees with a nod. It has been determined that the Midnight Coven will join us, I announce. Before departing, everyone rises and bows to Nina and me. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 / / By Nina and I walk into town to meet up with Shadow Crest¡¯s local papk members. Although the majority of the group has acoepted Nina¡¯s half-witch status, a few members remain concerned about her abilities, Mrs Tumpot is squatting in her vegetable garden as wee to a halt at a small picket gate, Nina pokes Mrs Tumpot over the fence and says, ¡®Hello, Mrs Turnpot.¡¯ When Mrs Tumpot notices Nina, she nces up at us and falls back. Oht¡¯ she trembles and retreats. Mrs Tumpot, what are you nting today?¡¯ Nina is overjoyed. C-Carrots,¡¯ she replies, ¡®but they haven¡¯t been growing: Nina takes a look around the garden. ¡®Perhaps I can assist? Revito Sprouto, she says. Mrs Turnpot¡¯s carrots are sprouting and growing right before our eyes. Thank you, Luna, thank you. Mrs Turnpot says as she vigorously shakes Nina¡¯s hand. No problem, Mrs Turnpot, I¡¯ll see youter, says the narrator. We resume our walk when Nina waves farewell. ¡°How long have you known that spell?¡¯ I enquire. ¡®A few nights ago. You¡¯re the first to see me cast it.¡¯ She smiles. I¡¯m excited the Midnight Coven will be joining our pack. Imagine all the spells I¡¯ll learn? I can¡¯t wait to see how they make their potions too! And those little pets, they seem to all have one? I must ask them tonight if having a pet is part of being a witch?¡¯ However, I¡¯m concerned about that snake.¡¯ I¡¯m shocked the toad and mouse haven¡¯t been eaten. I¡¯m curious whether it¡¯s been tempted too, though. Are you really going to ask them that, Magnus?¡¯ ¡®What? ¡®I¡¯m curious, ¡°Yeah, and you know how curiosity killed the cat?¡¯ We both burst outughing. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hey, since we are near the library, I have a surprise.¡¯ ¡®A surprise for me?¡¯ Nina exims. Come on, I say, taking her hand in mine. I escorted her into the library. As we stroll past everyone, we say, ¡®Hello, good day! Miss Smith, the librarian, is who I approach. Miss Smith, it¡¯s great to see you again. I¡¯d like to borrow the library keys,¡¯ She gives me an odd look and takes her keys off her belt. She hands over the keys and adds, ¡®Sure, Alpha Magnus. Thank you, I say as I recapture Nina¡¯s hand, head to the forbidden door, and unlock it.¡± ¡°Alpha, Magnus, Alpha! You are not permitted to enter¡¯ Miss Smith expresses her anxiety by saying, ¡®No one is allowed in the restricted area¡¯ I¡¯m the Alpha, Miss Smith. I¡¯m free to do whatever I want, and I¡¯m in charge and responsible for this ce I exin She gives me a timid nod and moves back, not daring to look into the forbidden room I shut the door behund us, and it¡¯s as gloomy as it was thest time Do you think you could do the honours and provide us with some light so we can see? I ask Nina She takes her wand from her pocket and flicks the tip, causing a sinall me to appear. Unfortunately, seeing the entire room is not possible Miluminil¡¯ she exims as the me bursts into mes, filling the toom with light. ¡®Wow! This is incredible. I had no idea this room existed. She runs her fingers across the spines of the books and exims, ¡®These books must be thousands of years old. Then, she sets her wand in an empty candle holder on the vast stone table in the centre of the room. Surprise,¡± I say, folding my arms and leaning against the stone wall as she surveys the room. ¡®I was hoping you¡¯d want to take a look at the books and bring one home to study? ¡®Until now, no one has been allowed to ess or read these texts because magic has always been prohibited, I add, endearingly.looking at Nina. Magnus, thank you so much, she says as she rushes over to me and softly kisses my lips. ¡®You¡¯re wee, I say, beaming. Nina selects ten books and carries them to the stone table, where she begins scanning them. Finally, she sets aside the sixth book, returns the others, and delivers me the one she desires. I read the title aloud: ¡®A book of potions.¡¯ I smirk and say, ¡®Why am I not surprised?¡¯ Ninaughs and shrugs her shoulders, amused. I return the book to her and then raise the keys. As I remove the key to this room, she keeps an eye on me. There¡¯s a slender chain amongst the other misceneous stuff on the disorganised stone table. I step behind Nina and hook the chain through the loop at the top of the key. As I carefully wrap it around her neck, she gasps. This room is now yours, and you can use it whenever you want, Magnus, I¡¯m at a loss for words: ¡°How about you say I love you?¡¯ I offer with a chuckle. Magnus, I love you, she says as she holds my face in both hands and kisses my lips. She gives a kind smile. She says, Dimulous, while holding her book in one hand and recovering her wand with the other. Her wand goes out, and the room bes dark once more. We walk out the door, and she reaches down to lock it with the key dangling from her neck. Magnus, this is incredible. We¡¯re forming an alliance with witches I¡¯m going to join a coven, and I¡¯ve got my own secret room with all the magic literature I could want, she exims. I would do anything for you, Nina. I would give you the whole world if I could. I¡¯d even give you the moon,¡± I say, gazing into her beautiful doe eyes, ¡®Oh, Magnus. To me, you are everything. You are the whole world and the whole moon,¡¯ she whispers. We kiss passionately, only for bystanders in the library to begin pping and wolf-whistling at us. Shh, this is a library. ¡®Everyone needs to be silent, Miss Smith scowls at everyone Before we leave the library, I return the ring of keys to Miss Smith, minus the key to the forbidden room. Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Nina and I walk into town to meet up with Shadow Crest¡¯s local papk members. Although the majority of the group has acoepted Nina¡¯s half-witch status, a few members remain concerned about her abilities, Mrs Tumpot is squatting in her vegetable garden as wee to a halt at a small picket gate, Nina pokes Mrs Tumpot over the fence and says, ¡®Hello, Mrs Turnpot.¡¯ When Mrs Tumpot notices Nina, she nces up at us and falls back. Oht¡¯ she trembles and retreats. Mrs Tumpot, what are you nting today?¡¯ Nina is overjoyed. C-Carrots,¡¯ she replies, ¡®but they haven¡¯t been growing: Nina takes a look around the garden. ¡®Perhaps I can assist? Revito Sprouto, she says. Mrs Turnpot¡¯s carrots are sprouting and growing right before our eyes. Thank you, Luna, thank you. Mrs Turnpot says as she vigorously shakes Nina¡¯s hand. No problem, Mrs Turnpot, I¡¯ll see youter, says the narrator. We resume our walk when Nina waves farewell. ¡°How long have you known that spell?¡¯ I enquire. ¡®A few nights ago. You¡¯re the first to see me cast it.¡¯ She smiles. I¡¯m excited the Midnight Coven will be joining our pack. Imagine all the spells I¡¯ll learn? I can¡¯t wait to see how they make their potions too! And those little pets, they seem to all have one? I must ask them tonight if having a pet is part of being a witch?¡¯ However, I¡¯m concerned about that snake.¡¯ I¡¯m shocked the toad and mouse haven¡¯t been eaten. I¡¯m curious whether it¡¯s been tempted too, though. Are you really going to ask them that, Magnus?¡¯ ¡®What? ¡®I¡¯m curious, ¡°Yeah, and you know how curiosity killed the cat?¡¯ We both burst outughing. ¡°Hey, since we are near the library, I have a surprise.¡¯ ¡®A surprise for me?¡¯ Nina exims. Come on, I say, taking her hand in mine. I escorted her into the library. As we stroll past everyone, we say, ¡®Hello, good day! Miss Smith, the librarian, is who I approach. Miss Smith, it¡¯s great to see you again. I¡¯d like to borrow the library keys,¡¯ She gives me an odd look and takes her keys off her belt. She hands over the keys and adds, ¡®Sure, Alpha Magnus. Thank you, I say as I recapture Nina¡¯s hand, head to the forbidden door, and unlock it.¡± ¡°Alpha, Magnus, Alpha! You are not permitted to enter¡¯ Miss Smith expresses her anxiety by saying, ¡®No one is allowed in the restricted area¡¯ I¡¯m the Alpha, Miss Smith. I¡¯m free to do whatever I want, and I¡¯m in charge and responsible for this ce I exin She gives me a timid nod and moves back, not daring to look into the forbidden room I shut the door behund us, and it¡¯s as gloomy as it was thest time Do you think you could do the honours and provide us with some light so we can see? I ask Nina She takes her wand from her pocket and flicks the tip, causing a sinall me to appear. Unfortunately, seeing the entire room is not possible Miluminil¡¯ she exims as the me bursts into mes, filling the toom with light. ¡®Wow! This is incredible. I had no idea this room existed. She runs her fingers across the spines of the books and exims, ¡®These books must be thousands of years old. Then, she sets her wand in an empty candle holder on the vast stone table in the centre of the room. Surprise,¡± I say, folding my arms and leaning against the stone wall as she surveys the room. ¡®I was hoping you¡¯d want to take a look at the books and bring one home to study? ¡®Until now, no one has been allowed to ess or read these texts because magic has always been prohibited, I add, endearingly.looking at Nina. Magnus, thank you so much, she says as she rushes over to me and softly kisses my lips. ¡®You¡¯re wee, I say, beaming. Nina selects ten books and carries them to the stone table, where she begins scanning them. Finally, she sets aside the sixth book, returns the others, and delivers me the one she desires. I read the title aloud: ¡®A book of potions.¡¯ I smirk and say, ¡®Why am I not surprised?¡¯ Ninaughs and shrugs her shoulders, amused. I return the book to her and then raise the keys. As I remove the key to this room, she keeps an eye on me. There¡¯s a slender chain amongst the other misceneous stuff on the disorganised stone table. I step behind Nina and hook the chain through the loop at the top of the key. As I carefully wrap it around her neck, she gasps. This room is now yours, and you can use it whenever you want, Magnus, I¡¯m at a loss for words: ¡°How about you say I love you?¡¯ I offer with a chuckle. Magnus, I love you, she says as she holds my face in both hands and kisses my lips. She gives a kind smile. She says, Dimulous, while holding her book in one hand and recovering her wand with the other. Her wand goes out, and the room bes dark once more. We walk out the door, and she reaches down to lock it with the key dangling from her neck. Magnus, this is incredible. We¡¯re forming an alliance with witches I¡¯m going to join a coven, and I¡¯ve got my own secret room with all the magic literature I could want, she exims. I would do anything for you, Nina. I would give you the whole world if I could. I¡¯d even give you the N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. moon,¡± I say, gazing into her beautiful doe eyes, ¡®Oh, Magnus. To me, you are everything. You are the whole world and the whole moon,¡¯ she whispers. We kiss passionately, only for bystanders in the library to begin pping and wolf-whistling at us. Shh, this is a library. ¡®Everyone needs to be silent, Miss Smith scowls at everyone Before we leave the library, I return the ring of keys to Miss Smith, minus the key to the forbidden room. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Nina and May break the circle by releasing everyone¡¯s hands. Nina is the first to make her way to the gateway. Smiling, she takes a deep breath and vanishes into Shadowfay Forest, thend of familiars. May is so excited that she doesn¡¯t hesitate and rushes in after Nina Nina I¡¯m standing in the most enchanting gorgeous woond I¡¯ve ever seen. The trees are not just various colours of green but also pinks, purples, and blues. They generate a glow that gives the trees the appearance of beingposed of diamonds. A silver mist floats in the air, glistening in the breeze. May ms into the back of me out of nowhere. ¡®Sorry, she chuckles as I stare her down. ¡®Wow! This ce is beautiful. She says. We begin exploring ande across a variety of animals. A sloth climbs a tree slowly as a bat hangs upside down on a branch. A possum pokes its head out of a tree hollow. ¡°Hello, I say, waving at the animals. May gives me a strange look, thenes to a standstill and casts a nce to the left. ¡®I need to go this route, she says. I followed her until she kneeled beside a vast bush. ¡®Hello, my familiar, I feel you¡¯re around here somewhere?¡¯ I¡¯m not sensing anything, I say. That¡¯s because we¡¯re not yet close to your familiar.¡¯ The brush rustles, and a Fennec fox emerges. This is the cutest thing I¡¯ve ever seen! May squeals with delight. ¡®Come forth, little one. May reassures the young fox, ¡®I¡¯m not going to hurt you.¡¯ The fox approaches May and sits down in front of her. She extends her hand to pat the fox. A brilliant light swirls around them both the instant they make contact. I keep watching as they levitate. May¡¯s clothing shifts from cks and a loose top to a dark brown tailored dress with a corset back as she hovers slightly above the ground. The hem and sleeves of the dress are embellished with stunning gold embroidery. Her wand appears to float in front of her. She leans out to ept it, and the wand produces another ray of light. Unlike the borate features on the other Witch¡¯s wands, ours resemble sticks. May¡¯s wand changes. At the bottom, a silver swirl appears, apanied with jewels and embellishments. The Fennec Fox leaps onto May¡¯s shoulder and ces its paw on her chest. May flinches and turns to face the fox. ¡®I can hear what you¡¯re thinking, she adds. The fox removes its paw and leaves its imprim. May grins as she stares at me. ¡®Did you see everything?¡¯ ¡®Yes, that was the most incredible sight I¡¯ve ever seen! You look great in your dress, and your familiar is cute,¡¯ I say, giving it a scratch behind the ear. Sabre said she likes you, May says,ughing. ¡®Well, I like her as well, I say with a smile. A ponal appears out of nowhere. Yiselda can be seen on the other side. She motions for May toe forward, I think the portal reopened for you to return home?¡¯ I say to May. ¡®Good luck Nina. I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the other side,¡¯ she says, hugging me, She hurries back through the portal before I can say anything. It closes immediately behind her. ¡®Well, I¡¯m alone in the Silvertay forest, surrounded by thousands of creatures¡¯ | say to myself. I approach many of the animals but have no connection with them. So, I decide to venture farther into the woods, I eventually reach a section of the woond distinct from the others. It¡¯s dark and foreboding. The trees look to be lifeless and devoid of colour. It has nothing enchanting about it, but it seems natural, as if I¡¯m destined to be here. You can do it, Nina, one step at a time, I tell myself as I begin trudging over the muddy dirt, pushing dead twigs from the brittle branches out of my face. The more I go into the lifeless woods, the more vibrant the blue light bes. Then, finally, I arrive at the most amazing tree I¡¯ve ever seen. It has two gigantic branches that curve like tusks, leaving arge empty circle between them where the great blue moon in the sky shines through. It¡¯s an incredible sight. A sliver of ck mist shes through the tree. I attempted to see what it was, but it moved too quickly. It whizzed past like a sh once more, this time closer. Whatever it is, it is as ck as night and has wings. I¡¯ve been waiting for you for thousands of years, he says in a deep voice, I can hear in my thoughts. Are you my familiar?¡¯ | ask. I already know the answer because I can feel the connection between us N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. like an unseen rope that pulls us closer together Why bother asking when you already know?¡¯ he responds. Can you read my mind?¡¯ Yes,¡¯ ¡­ Are you going to reveal yourself? I¡¯d like to meet you properly, ask. You¡¯re not like the other witches, which exins why you¡¯ll be my master. ¡®The question is, how do you differ from the other witches?¡¯ I sense your strength is far greater and also different to theirs. ¡°Perhaps I should introduce myself properly? I¡¯m Nina, Alpha Magnus¡¯s Mate, Luna of the Shadow Crest pack. I am a hybrid. Half wolf, half-witch, I exin. I undress, shift into my wolf, and let out a massive howl. incredible, he exims. Suddenly, a swoosh of ck smoke drops in front of me. I revert to my human shape and gaze at the majestic raven in front of me. He does not appear to be a normal faven, though, since he emits ck mist from his entire body. You are the most incredible raven I have ever seen,¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s because I¡¯m not just raven nor just a familiar. I am the rarest and the oldest of them all. I am the Shadow Raven, ¡®What is your name?¡¯ I ask whilst admiring him. ¡°Reaper¡¯ He says, followed by a caw and ps his wings. ¡®Well, Reaper, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, and I look forwards to our future endeavours together,¡¯ I smile. I¡¯m ecstatic that Reaper is my familiar ¡®Likewise, let us unite as one,¡¯ he says, Textend my hand. A dazzling light spreads around us as soon as my fingertips brush Reaper¡¯s feathers. I ascend slightly above the ground, my clothes changing from a basic in dress to a maroon-coloured fitted gown with a corset back. My dress¡¯s sleeves grow long, and the hem and sleeves, like the other witches¡¯ gowns are decorated with gorgeous gold embroidery. My wand materialises in front of me. When I reach out to take it, the wand emits another beam of light-my wand alters. At the bottom, a gold swirl appears as the wand bes embellished with jewels and carvings. Reapernds on my shoulder. The dark mist emitted by him whirls in the air and rests below my corbone, leaving his imprint. Reaper is now my familiar, and I, now his master. Chapter 71 Chapter 71 I¡¯m feeling more powerful than I¡¯ve ever felt before. My veins are filled with a fresh wave of energy. ¡®This power, I murmur, twisting my head to look over my shoulder at Reaper. ¡®Does thise from you?¡¯ Reaper squawks before responding over our mind-link. ¡®Yes, now that we¡¯re bonded, I can give you as little or as much power as you need.¡¯ ¡®Do you mean that what I¡¯m feeling now isn¡¯t the whole extent of your power?¡¯ ¡®You mean our power, and no, not at all. Let¡¯s just pray that you¡¯ll never have to utilise the full amount.¡¯ ¡®What would happen if we had to utilise it all at once?¡¯ Td very likely die. I take a breather. ¡®Well, I¡¯ll make a mental note not to absorb it all, I say. ¡®We¡¯ll see, chuckles Reaper. The portal to Shadow Crest has opened. ¡®It¡¯s time for you to meet your new family, Reaper.¡¯ I sh a smirk. ¡®Yes, I can¡¯t wait,¡¯ he answers unenthused. Don¡¯t be that way, Reaper. You¡¯ll adore them, and there are more familiars among the five other witches with whom you might enjoy theirpany. May, one of the witches, is my sister! Excellent, more vexing familiars.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡®You poor creature Reaper, you¡¯ve been alone for thousands of years, and now you¡¯ll have to suffer being surrounded by tonnes of love and friends, I pass through the portal, Reaper still on my shoulder, and return to Shadow Crest. ¡°Nina!¡¯ Magnus says. He moves to embrace me but pauses as Reaper ps his wings, surprising Magnus. ¡®Wait, is your familiar supposed to have smoke flowing out of its feathers like that?¡¯ he inquires. Yiselda exhales and moves closer to check Reaper. ¡®It can¡¯t be? ¡®Isn¡¯t that the mythical Shadow Raven?¡¯ ¡®I thought it was a fairytale.¡¯ She¡¯s taken aback. ¡°His name is Reaper. It¡¯s usual for him to emit ck mist.¡¯ I grin. He caws and ps his wings again. I can see he¡¯s bragging. I try not tough. May dashes over, carrying Sabre on her shoulder. We exchange nces and embraces. Reaper is irritated and caws loudly in May¡¯s ear. ¡°Ugh, you don¡¯t have to be rude, bird. Your master is my sister, May pouts. His name is Reaper. You¡¯ll have to forgive him this once. I found him in the dead woods, far from all the other familiars, where he has spent thousands of years being anti-social; I exin. Oh, I see ¡®Well, it¡¯s great to meet you, Reaper. My name is May, and this is my familiar Sabre, the Fennec fox, Reaper acknowledges her with a low caw. Magnus and Yiselda turn and face the crowd and us. Yiselda clears her throat. ¡°It is done. We are now onemunity and the first wolf-witchmunity to exist and live peacefully together. My sisters and I look forward to helping maintain this wonderful township of Shadow Crest with you.¡¯ Everyone apuds and cheers. Reaper flies off to a nearby tree while I run up to Magnus and kiss him endearingly. People of themunity now add wolf whistles to the cheers. Ryker and Astrid approach us. ¡®We are so proud of you, son. Uniting with the witches will set such a wonderful example for the other packmunities,¡¯ Ryker says to Magnus. Congrattions on your initiation into the Midnight Coven, Nina, and for your new littlepanion, Reaper,¡¯ Astrid says to me. Thank you. Tonight has been eventful. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m supposed to sleep with all this adrenaline and new power?¡¯ ¡®Perhaps shifting and going for a run with Magnus might help burn some of that excess energy away?¡¯ she smiles. ¡®Yes, great idea,¡¯ I say. Magnus and I hug them both goodnight, and everyone returns to their homes. ¡®It¡¯s time for me to return to Pandora¡¯s box! I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll see each other in the days ahead.¡¯ She says this as she bids Fern, , Ria, and Lc farewell. Their eyes well up with tears. They can still see Yiselda anytime they want, but it won¡¯t be the same as living with her in Pandora¡¯s Box. Yiselda enters the circle with the star and stones within and vanishes. ¡®Let us show you your new bedrooms in the packhouse,¡¯ I smile as I turn to see my new sisters. They perk up and walk into the packhouse with Magnus and me. We proceed upstairs and show them all the extra rooms down the hall from where Magnus and | sleep. ¡®Pick any room you like,¡¯ They are all identically sized rooms with their bathroom. The only difference is that the room colours are different. So no one is surprised when Lc chooses the purple room, Fern picks the green, chooses the yellow and Ria the red room. May waves them and us goodnight and retreats to her room. ¡®We should get some sleep too,¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®I won¡¯t be able to sleep. I will need to shift and run all this new energy and power out of my system,¡¯I exin. ¡®Do you want me toe with you?¡¯ ¡°Only if you aren¡¯t too tired too?¡¯ I¡¯ll be fine. Let¡¯s go.¡¯ He smiles. We strip our clothes off in our bedroom, shift into our wolves, and dash downstairs and out the door. After a few minutes of running through the forest, Reaper is flying roughly fifty metres high above me. ¡®Enjoying the view of Shadow crest?¡¯ I mind-link Reaper. ¡°No, where are all the dead trees? Why is everything so bright, colourful and¡­¡¯ ¡®Alive?¡¯ Iplete his statement with a chuckle. ¡®Yeah, that, he says. ¡®Wee to Shadow Crest Reaper, the town of werewolves and now witches. A ce where everything flourishes and never dies, Lucky me; he replies, his usual unenthusiastic tone. I¡¯m curious, where do familiars sleep?¡¯ ¡°They may go wherever they want. I used to sleep in the dead moon tree in Silverfay Forest, but we¡¯re on our secondp around Shadow Crest, and there isn¡¯t a single dead tree in this entire town. ¡®Well, let¡¯s go back home now that I¡¯ve burned off some energy, I say. pounced over Magnus a few times before returning to the packhouse. We run upstairs and shift back to our human forms. I put my nightgown on while Magnus puts on his shorts, There is apping sounding from our window. Magnus casis a curious nce at me, and I shrug. He looks out the window to see what¡¯s going on Reaper enters the room, walks by Magnus, and flies Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. onto the rail at the foot of our bed. 1, too, crawl into bed, Magnus is reluctant but jumps in. I put my head on his chest as he draws me into his arms, Ten minutes have passed When I open my eyes, Magnus is stillpletely awake. ¡®Is everything all right? I enquire ¡°You don¡¯t believe your pet will stare at me all night like that, do you? He is creeping me out.¡± I look down at the foot of our bed, and Reaper is eerily staring Magnus down. ¡°Reaper, seriously?¡¯ I say. He caws and turns around with his back facing us. ¡°That¡¯s better, now everyone sleep, and my mate¡¯s eyes better still be in their sockets in the morning, Reaper or else I¡¯ll make you the brightest, most colourful birdhouse full of rainbows and glitter and force you to sleep in it,¡¯ I warn. ¡°You truly are wicked, Master,¡¯ Reaper replies as he caws angrily and nuzzles his beak beneath his wing before falling asleep. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 It started around 7 a.m. with a series of caws. Magnus puts a pillow over his face and his ears. Unlike Magnus, I take my pillow and fling it at Reaper. As the pillow knocks him off the foot of our bed, his Caw switches to a squawk. ¡®Good morning to you too, Master, he hisses via the mind-link. ¡®You¡¯re a Raven, not a Rooster, Reaper!¡¯ I growl. Magnus chuckles but stops as Reaper shoots him a death re. I grab Magnus¡¯ pillow and toss it at Reaper, missing him by a centimetre. ¡®And stop staring at Magnus in that manner,¡¯ I say. ¡®Fine, I¡¯m hungry for grubs anyway, he adds before flying out the window. Troll onto Magnus, and we kiss and snuggle for a few moments before getting ready for the day. We can hear Fern, , Ria, and Lc giggling as they go down the stairs. When I opened my door, Lc slides down the railing backwards. ¡®Skedaddle Dash, exims ad vanishes. Ria races down the This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. stairs while Fern leaps over the balustrade and skips half the steps. Magnus and I make our way down the stairs and into the dining room. ¡®Lifto Levitatious, says . Magnus and I watch as the sugar dish drifts over towards . She takes a teaspoon of sugar from the bowl and sprinkles it on top of her cereal. Then she flicks her wand, relocating the bowl to its original location on the table. ¡®Good morning,¡¯ I address everyone at the table. ¡®Good morning, Luna, everyone greets me. ¡®Good morning, everyone. I hope you all had a good night¡¯s sleep. ¡®Magnus asks. ¡®Yes, Alpha Magnus, we did thank you, Ria adds. May yawns as she walks into the dining area and takes a seat. Sabre circles the dining room a few times before taking a seat on a window ledge. Do you have any ns for today?¡¯ I ask the witches. ¡®We were thinking about touring the town centre to meet more people, Fern exins. ¡®That sounds fantastic,¡¯ I say with a smile. We wave goodbye as they ¡®Skedaddle Dash¡¯ into town. ¡®We have a lot of paperwork toplete today, Magnus adds as he stands on the front steps. Reaper is hiding in a neighbouring tree, appearing out of ce. I¡¯m sorry for him, having been alone for so long and now living in a bustling, lush town. ¡®There¡¯s something I need to do before we begin the paperwork, I tell Magnus. ¡°Oh? I approach the tree where Reaper is hiding. He observes as I grab for a limb and snap a twig. I extend my right arm. Reaper descends from the sky,nds on my arm, and walks up to my shoulder. ¡®I have a surprise for you, Reaper,¡¯ I say. ¡®A surprise for me?¡¯ he inquires. Yes, Tanswer as I walk around the packhouse. I raise my hands and form a circle with my thumbs and fingers. Through the circle of my fingers, I stare up to the sky. ¡®Right here will be perfect, ¡®Perfect for what, exactly?¡¯ Reaper asks. ¡®Your new house, I say, smiling. Magnuses over, curious about what I¡¯m doing. Kneeling, I set the twig on the ground, close my eyes, and ce my hands on either side of the twig. ¡®Revitilo Sprouto,¡± I say. The ground rumbles and the twig grows into the same majestic tree,plete with two broad bending branches, forming a barren circle in the centre where we can view the moon at night. Reaper caws, ps his wings and soars into the tree. ¡®My tree, he exims. Magnus puts his arm around my shoulder. ¡®Does this mean I don¡¯t have to be concerned about Reaper staring at me all night?¡¯ ¡®Yep, I think he¡¯ll feel more at ease now, I smile. Magnus grabs my hand and leads me upstairs to our office, where we begin going over papers together. Byte afternoon, the witches had returned and informed us how much fun they had mending signs, poles, fences, and anything else that needed TLC with their magic. The townspeople were ecstatic, and we also gotplimentary cupcakes from the baker.¡¯ Lc exins. ¡®That¡¯s fantastic, and I¡¯m sure Yiselda would enjoy hearing everything about it.¡¯ I smile. ¡®We were thinking about paying her a visit tomorrow, Ria replies. ¡®She¡¯d love that!¡¯ ¡®Do you think I coulde too?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Of course, you¡¯re wee to join us, Fern adds. T¡¯m going to see Pandora¡¯s Box tomorrow, I exim to Magnus. ¡®Should Ie as well?¡¯ he wonders, concerned. ¡®We¡¯ll see.¡¯ I wink. We all have dinner and then retire to our rooms. I open the window and gaze out at the moon tree. ¡®Goodnight, Reaper.¡¯ I shout. ¡°Goodnight, Master, he says, mind-linking. ¡®You do realise you can just call me Nina or Luna?¡¯ ¡®You could call me Reaper instead of Rooster, he quips. ¡®Oh, Reaper,¡¯ I chuckle. ¡®Have a wonderful night, okay?¡± ¡°Yes, Luna. You have a good sleep as well, and I suppose I hope Magnus has a good sleep too.¡¯ I can¡¯t help but smile at his attempt to be friendlier to Magnus. I leave the window ajar just in case and snuggle into bed with Magnus. The night flew by, and before I knew it, it was morning. ¡°Luna, people are arriving, but I sense they are not arriving in good faith, Reaper says as he flies in and pulls the sheet from us. ¡°Huh?¡¯ I get out of bed, toss my feet to the floor, and stroll over to the window. There are three huge Alphas, each with a dozen other wolves. I can barely make out the wolf emblem in the sunshine, blinding me. The wolf council is here. ¡®Magnus! ¡®The Wolf Council has arrived!¡¯ Magnus runs to the window and looks out. He rapidly dresses once he realises I¡¯m correct. I put on my pants and a simple tee and slip my wand into my back pocket. Reaper flies out the window in their direction. I find myself seeing through his eyes and hearing what Reaper hears. Alpha Be snarls, Alpha Magnus better have a solid justification for this.¡¯ ¡®It might be rumour and not fact. What wolfmunity would ept witches as residents?¡¯ Alpha Amir says. ¡®One who has been bewitched, Alpha Theaton chuckles, Alpha Be growls, ¡®Not funny: ¡®If this is true, it¡¯s quite dangerous, and don¡¯t forget they killed Alpha Zenith, who used to be a member of our wolf council: Alpha Theaton¡¯s demeanour shifts from light-hearted to solemn. Trevert to myself and turn to Magnus, ¡®They¡¯vee to see if we have any witches living here.¡¯ They don¡¯t appear pleased with the prospect of it being real I¡¯m confident that everything will be alright, but I¡¯ll mind-link my parents to join us.¡¯ They might be able to help put the wolf council at ease.¡¯ Inod and proceed downstairs, preparing to face the wolf council. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 When we hear the thunderous thuds, Magnus answers the door, ¡®What brings us the pleasure of weing the Wolf Council?¡¯ Magnus chirps. Alpha Magnus, we¡¯vee to talk about some fairly serious worries that have everyone on edge.¡¯ Alpha Be says. ¡°Pleasee in and join us in the dining room for some refreshments, Magnus adds as he opens the door wider. Magnus frowns at the scores of men following them as they enter. ¡®Perhaps you could all go to the ceremony hall, where there is more room, and I¡¯ll get you food and refreshments?¡¯ The Alphas signal them to proceed to the ceremonial hall. Magnus was about to close the door when Ryker and Astrid arrived. I¡¯m pleased you¡¯re here, Mum and Dad, Magnus replies. ¡®We want to reassure the wolf council that they have nothing to be concerned about. Ryker exins. While the kitchen staff brings out beverages and nibbles, we take our seats at the table. ¡®So, what¡¯s this troubling news you¡¯ve heard that has prompted you toe here?¡¯ Magnus inquires. Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton wait for Alpha Be to speak. ¡®At first, we heard that your Mate and Luna is supposedly half-witch. We ignored the rumours since we knew they were ridiculous, only to then hear that you have initiated a number of witches into your pack? Now we¡¯re all aware that witches haven¡¯t existed for hundreds of years, so please exin why the packs continue to believe these rumours are genuine, he adds, resting his hand t on the table. Magnus squeezes my hand to reassure me before responding to the Alphas. ¡®Well, you see, you¡¯re hearing all of this because it¡¯s true; Nina¡¯s grandmother was a witch, and the powers passed down through her mother¡¯s generation. The witches of the Midnight Coven learned about it and requested to live peacefully amongst us. We decided that the witches would be wee to join us There is a brief pause before the three Alphas bust outughing. ¡®Skedaddle Dash, I hear one of the girls upstairs exim. Fern appears in a blink, seated next to us. The Alphas stopughing and act shocked. , Ria, and Lc join us at the table, giggling. They ignore the Alphas and continue to converse while the cook serves out a tray of pancakes. Lc takes half of the stack and ces it on her te, then Ria takes a few, leaving two for to take. ¡®Oh, I¡¯d want some as well, you know?¡¯ Fern exins. smiles and waves her wands over her pancakes, ¡®I wouldn¡¯t mind more than two.¡¯ Then, she says, ¡®Spawniate.¡¯ Suddenly, her two pancakes have multiplied into a stack of ten. She joyfully ps her hand and sets five on Fern¡¯s te. ¡®Thank you, , Fern says, smiling. ¡®Would anyone else like some?¡¯ inquires, now turning to face the rest of us at the table. As they observe the four witches eating breakfast, the Alphas have gone quiet and pale. ¡®Thank you, ; we¡¯re good for the time being, I smile. I¡¯d like to introduce you to our rather speechless visitors, Alpha Amir, Alpha Be, and Alpha Theaton: The wolf council is made up of them.¡¯ The mention of the wolf council has piqued the witches¡¯ interest. They pause in their munching and smile at the Alphas. ¡®Hello, my name is Fern, and my name is Ria¡¯ ¡®Lc, here, she says. ¡°, and we¡¯re the Midnight Coven, exins. ¡®Well, mostly, but Yiselda isn¡¯t here, adds. ¡°But there haven¡¯t been any witches in hundreds of years. So, how did you end up here, and how do you exist?¡¯ Alpha Be inquires irritably. That¡¯s because your grandparents¡¯ generation nearly wiped us out. Fortunately, a few of us, like Yiselda, survived. We learned that the new luna of Shadow Crest was half-witch and Telt we would be safe here. None of you would be here right now if Yiselda hadn¡¯t survived the witch hunt. So it is because of her that the world is safe.¡¯ Fern exins. ¡°Huh! Sate! How can the world be considered safe when you dang witches exist?¡¯ Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The witches stand up abruptly, now displeased with Alpha Be. ¡®Well, we dang witches have never caused any issues with the werewolf poption. It¡¯s because you were afraid of our magic, despite the fact that we used it decades ago to heal your species and help your towns develop and prosper. The alphas grew irritated. Everyone came to us for help instead of them, and they began telling everyone that we were using spells against them. Everything was a lie. If you fully understood the ways of witches, you would understand how pleased it makes us helping others of any species. We never murdered any of your kind unless it was in self-defence or when we had no other option. ¡®We were always tranquil, and we still are, recalls, fighting back the tears. ¡®Let¡¯s all take a deep breath and rx as we absorb all of this information, I say. ¡®Rx? While there are witches present?¡¯ Alpha Theaton scoffs. Magnus smacks his fist against the table, drawing everyone¡¯s attention to himself. ¡®You forget my Mate, and the Luna of this pack is a witch. Even if you are the Wolf council, you will show respect while in mynd and will not speak ill of the Luna or other witches. ¡®Whether you like it or not, Fern, Lc, Ria, and are now members of this pack, and they will be treated respectfully as equals. Magnus receives a proud nod from Ryker. ¡®Alpha Magnus, my son, is correct. Our pack weed them all with open arms. They are now part of our family. Ryker exins. ¡®Ever since your Mate Astrid murdered our fellow councillor, Alpha Zenith, we¡¯ve all suspected that this pack will be a problem in the future:¡¯ ¡®Speaking of the apple falling far from the tree, we hear Alpha Magnus is also to me for his grandson¡¯s death, Moss?¡¯ Alpha Be fires back. Astrid¡¯s hands are trembling. With the past being brought up, I can sense she is in anguish. I reach out and take her hand in mine. She offers me a grateful expression. Alpha Zenith kidnapped Astrid and nned to force her to mate with his son¡¯ Moss followed in his footsteps and kidnapped Nina, intending to force her to be his Mate. Their killings were justified, and they had no one to me except themselves.¡¯ Ryker exins. Alpha Be taps his fingers on the table repeatedly in thought. Finally, he takes a step forwards and rubs his chin. Now that we¡¯ve established the rumours are true, Alpha Amir, Alpha Theaton, and I have a lot to talk about concerning this problem, says Alpha Amir. But there isn¡¯t a problem, Magnus asserts firmly. Perhaps it isn¡¯t a problem in your eyes and pack because they are in your pack.¡¯ As a result, they may be utilised against other packs.¡¯ Alpha Be mutters. Did you not hear a word we said?¡¯ snarls. ¡®We simply told you we were peaceful.¡¯ ¡®We weren¡¯t the ones going about annihting werewolves, But you did im you killed a few moments ago, he counters. ¡®Because they were about to kill us even though we had done nothing wrong!¡¯ You don¡¯t understand, do you? You have no idea how important it is for witches to live. Without witches, you would all perish, humans included!¡¯ deres. The alphas of the wolf council burst outughing. ¡®Well, for the previous hundred years or so, we¡¯ve seemed to do just well without you. Alpha Theaton exims. That¡¯s because we¡¯ve been in hiding to ensure your survival, including the human species, by keeping all your greatest nightmares locked up with spells in Pandora¡¯s Box, you morons, Fern exims, They stopughing, their demeanour shifts, and they lock their gaze on Fern. ¡®I believe it would be in your best advantage to tell us more about this Pandora¡¯s Box, Alpha Amir suggests. Chapter 74 Chapter 74 ¡®Ironically, I think it¡¯s in your best interests to know about what we¡¯re doing to save this world from being destroyed, and maybe, by some miracle, you¡¯lle to some type of mutual respect for us witches. Fern exins. ¡®It has been entrusted upon Yiselda for the previous two hundred years to take over Pandora¡¯s Box and stay there. It was known as the Midnight Covenstead for generations until the Vampire King went insane and summoned Shadow Reapers and Grimghouls and released them into the world. Many werewolves were killed, and their domains were seized. It was only a matter of time before they infiltrated human settlements, and as you know, humans must never learn about the supernatural side of our world. Many witches banded together and used their power. We were able to imprison the Vampire King and N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. his minions inside the Midnight Covenstead, where spells were put to keep them locked up for good. Centuries had passed, and the witches and wolves had coexisted peacefully until the Alphas were dissatisfied with the love and adoration we got from their pack members. They lied to their pack members, iming they were cursed and that all witches must be in, so we can¡¯t control them with spells. As a result, they set out to find us. It was thergest witch hunt in history. Yiselda was the only survivor of the Midnight Coven after the witch hunt. She remained there, keeping the charms and spells in ce, knowing it was now her responsibility to keep the world safe. Years humans. We were too little at the time and didn¡¯t know till she brought us in. Since then, she has served as our mother, teacher, and protector. She remains at Pandora¡¯s Box to this day in order to protect us all.¡¯ Fern exins. Do you think we¡¯re going to believe that?¡¯ A Vampire King, Shadow Reapers, or Grimghouls have never existed. Everyone is aware of the past. Witches used their magic against us for selfish reasons, which is why you were wiped out, Alpha Be sneers. That ispletely false!¡¯ Fern yells. Alpha Be stands, ¡®We will take our leave to discuss this, and we will return tomorrow with our decision,¡¯ ¡®What decision? There isn¡¯t anything to decide.¡¯ Magnus growls. ¡®The decision on whether or not to allow the witches to stay and stay alive, Alpha Be smirks, turns, and goes out the door, followed by Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton before they all leave. Alpha Amir the pack until we return tomorrow, he smiles. ¡®They can¡¯t be serious?¡¯ Fern is concerned. ¡°You and your sisters are part of this pack. We won¡¯t allow them to harm you, any of you.¡¯ Magnus says. Reaper flies towards the Alphas, swooping them and then flying back up. ¡®What in the world was that?¡¯ Alpha Be says, his head tilted. I¡¯m not sure. All I saw was ck mist, says Alpha Theaton. Witchcraft, perhaps?¡¯ Alpha Amir says, returning his gaze to the packhouse. Reaper caws and charges at them once more. This time, theye across a big ck raven. They run from our territory. escaping Reaper Reaper flies inside the house andnds on my shoulder, ¡®Reaper chasing after them off isn¡¯t going to help our situation,¡¯ He mind¨C links ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter what we do, they are going to take this further,¡¯ ¡®Do you actually believe that?¡¯ I ask, concerned. I know, and they¡¯d already decided they didn¡¯t like witches before they stepped foot in this packhouse.¡¯ ¡®When they return tomorrow, it will not be with good news, ¡°We should probably see Yiselda,¡¯ Fern says. They all nod and walk outside. redraws a star within a circle on the ground while Ria ces the stones at each point, ¡®Just step into the circle and say ¡°Pandora¡¯s Box¡± in your mind, and it will teleport you there with us,¡¯ Lc exins. As soon as they all step in and teleport, I enter the circle ¡®Pandora¡¯s Box, I think in my head. I open my eyes. I notice arge and lovely house surrounded by a dense forest. The home has a red tint, and any framework andttice around it is a dark brown. The chimney is emitting smoke, and a window shutter swings open. Ria yells, ¡®Come on, Luna, the entrance door is this way I apany them inside the Covenstead. I¡¯m dizzy from spinning around since there¡¯s so much going on. On the bookshelf, books and knick-knacks are rearranging themselves. A broom is sweeping the floor on its own. There are cats, frogs, spiders, and even a chicken roaming the area. We follow the sound of bubbling water into the kitchen. I expected to see a kitchen ind instead of arge ck cauldron. Steam and bubbles float to the surface, and I cringe when I discover the bubbling fluid is green. I¡¯m so delighted you came to visit Fern, , Ria, Lc, and Luna,¡¯ Yiselda smiles. ¡®You too, Luna, Yiselda smirks as the witches crowd around and share one giant hug. I take a step forwards and join the group hug. ¡®Let me put the kettle on, and we¡¯ll have some tea while you girls tell me how well you¡¯re settling into Shadow Crest,¡¯ she says. Yiselda turns and wields her wand, saying, ¡®Lifto Levitatous, Aqua Bedew, Inferno mo. We watch as a ck iron kettle glides over to the tap, fills with water, and then floats over to the fire, hovering over it. She waves her wand again, this time at a teacup and saucer, saying, ¡®Lifto Levitatous. The cup and saucer drift to the dining table andnd. She says, ¡®Spawniate. The cup and saucer multiply to be a set of six on the table. ¡°Lifto Levitatous,¡¯ she says as she calls the pot of water over to the table. The kettle floats and tips over, dumping boiling water into our teacups. I ce a tea bag on the saucer after dipping it in my teacup until I¡¯m satisfied with the strength. Yiselda hase to join us at the table. ¡®How has it been so far?¡¯ she inquires. ¡®We had a lot of fun, went into town, met many people, and even got free cupcakes from the baker when we helped rece the quirky broken fence and sign, Lc says. They were very thankful, Ria says with a smile. I¡¯m delighted to hear everything is going well, Yiselda says. ¡°Well, until today, when the wolf council came to visit us, Fern exins. Yiselda almost spills her tea as she stares at me. ¡°Unfortunately, they don¡¯t appreciate the fact that we¡¯ve let witches into our pack. They believe witches used to cast spells against them, which is why their predecessors fought against witches, Viselda sighs, cing her teacup on the saucer. ¡®It¡¯s a shame their parents and grandparents have lied to them about us. They don¡¯t n on causing any harm to the girls, do they? She asks me. ¡°Well, they left not in the greatest mood to discuss the matter. The wolf council said they would return tomorrow with their verdict Magnus insisted us witches are not a problem and that the girls had already been initiated and weed. Alpha Be imed we could tum against them using the witches to our advantage. I¡¯m hoping theye to their senses and understand witches just want to help,¡¯ I say We even told them they needed us because of Pandora¡¯s Box, but they didn¡¯t seem to believe me when I told them why,¡¯ Fern says If something happens to any of you, or if you believe you are in danger, please return here immediately, okay?¡¯ ¡®Yes, Yiselda, they all say at the same ume Chapter 75 Chapter 75 The chicken walks into the kitchen and pecks at random crumbs on the floor. ¡®This ce is incredible. ¡®Do you think I could get a tour?¡¯ I ask of Yiselda. ¡®Of course, as a Midnight Coven member, this is also your home now, she says proudly. She leads us down a lengthy corridor. I¡¯m perplexed because the Covenstead appeared to be enormous from the outside, but this hall seems to be at least twice the length. As we proceed down the corridor, I notice that there are no doors, only old picture paintings of witches who were members of the midnight coven until they died or were killed. Ie to a halt in front of one to observe its beauty more thoroughly. I take a step back. As the artwork moves, I leap back and scream. The witch in the portrait briefly bends her head and smiles before returning to her previous stance. ¡®Luna, what is it?¡¯ Lc replies, concerned, as she ces a hand on my shoulder. I point to the portrait. ¡®She moved, she said. Oh, yeah, they all do that.¡¯ She shrugs. ¡®You could have given me a heads up?¡¯ I grumble. ¡®Luna, we¡¯re in Pandora¡¯s Box, silly. ¡®You should expect anything here, from your brightest dreams to your worst nightmares,¡¯ she giggles. I roll my eyes and proceed to follow the others. When we reach the end of the corridor, there is no door, only a mirror. I nce at the reflection of all of us, confused. Are there no doors?¡¯ ¡®This is simply a mirror, I say. Yiselda and the other smile and walk through the mirror. It ripples like water as they walk through it. I reach my hand out and quickly poke it with my finger-the mirror ripples. In astonishment, 1 then put my entire hand through. Someone on the other side takes my hand and pulls me through. ¡°Hurry up, slowpoke,¡¯ Riaughs. Yiselda leads us along an irregrly shaped corridor with three doors, one in front of me, one on the left, and one on the right. The sleeping quarters are via this door on the left.¡¯ I follow her through the door and into a corridor with ten doors. ¡®These are all bedrooms, she says as she opens the closest door. The bed is a big mattress that floats above the floor, with silk bedding dangling from the sides. Furniture moves around the room as though it has its own mind. Candles float above the bed, softly lighting the space. ¡®All right, then, I answer, knowing this is out of the ordinary but not knowing what to say. A mahogany French wardrobees to a hait and faces me. I¡¯m not sure if I should say hello. Magnus will think I¡¯m insane if I start talking to furniture. Instead, I walked out of the room cautiously. The others join me, and we make our way back to the corridor with the three doors. ¡®This middle door leads to the library, and another door in the library leads to the enchanted garden, adds Yiselda. We walk into the library. There¡¯s a beautiful globe of the world. I spin it carefully and appreciate it. There are a few little tables where we can read. As I approach certain books, I notice that they are quite old. ¡®Book of spells, Book of potions, Book of magic, Book of wards, I read various titles, Al the back of the library, there are two double doors. Fern opens them, and my mouth drops open in awe at the beauty. Like fairies, there are small balls of light floating around. I chuckle as I see the cutest garden gnome statues, some with their belly hanging out. I¡¯ve never seen such lush trees and a colourful abundance of flowers. Toadstools, some of which were taller than me. Ie to a halt as I notice something beyond the bushes. It¡¯s quite big and white. ¡®Is that a horse?¡¯ | ask. Everyoneughs as Fern responds, ¡®No, Luna, it¡¯s a unicorn.¡¯ ugh this time until the horse steps forwards, a horn illuminating a white light on its head, ¡®Wait! ¡®It¡¯s a unicorn!¡¯ I say this while pointing at it. ¡®I thought you were joking?¡¯ ¡®No, I was serious,¡¯ Fern says,ughing. ¡®This ce is incredible. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve got a unicorn here! I stroke and pat the unicorn softly. ¡®She is lovely,¡¯ I say, Yiselda remarks. ¡®Her name is Star.¡¯ ¡®Hello, my name is Nina,¡¯ I say with a smile. Star gently rubs her head on my face. I look over at the garden gnomes and kneel in front of the one with the red cap and green shirt with its belly hanging out. My face is millimetres away from his. ¡®I swear he had his hands on his hips, and now he¡¯s waving his hand?¡¯ The gnome suddenly leans forwards, snatches a kiss off my lips, and smiles. I flush and then growl. ¡®You, you tiny gnome! You can¡¯t simply steal a kiss like that! I¡¯m mates with Alpha Magnus,¡¯ I growl. Snickering, the chubby gnome turns and rushes into the bushes. The witches are trying hard not tough. ¡®It¡¯s time to see the rest of Pandora¡¯s Box,¡¯ says Yiselda. We walk out of the library and into the hallway with the three doors. Now, the door on your right is one you should never enter on your own. The Vampire King and his minions are held under spell and ward in the dungeon.¡¯ When the door opens, there is nothing but darkness. There doesn¡¯t appear to be a floor. Yiselda says, ¡®Materialise, and a book emerges in her hand. She sets it at the foot of the door on the ground. ¡®Sprouto Spawniate, she says, casting. The book expands five times in size, then multiplies and stacks up, forming a book staircase. ¡®Wow, that was cool, I say. Yiselda beams. Everyone takes their wands and flicks the tip, sparking a heatless me that illuminates the dark stairs. They make their way up the steps. I grab my wand, flip it for light, and proceed up the stairs. Inside is a ck wooden door with a white circle containing sigils. ¡®These sigils you see are wards designed to prevent the Vampire King from fleeing. You never, ever, ever wipe them away.¡¯ Yiselda states sternly. I nod. We enter the dungeon once she opens the entrance. It¡¯s gloomy and dark. I can hear a variety of threatening noises. Shrills, moans, growls, and hisses. Many cell doors have little green and grey Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. hands reaching out to me. I¡¯m struck by how long their ws are. When I get closer and see countless little goblin creatures with razor-sharp fangs snapping and gnarling, I gasp and cover my mouth. They try to reach deeper through the bars with their long dirty ws to grab me. They¡¯re various shades of green and grey, with ck eyes, and I know I¡¯m looking at some of the most frightening creatures I¡¯ve ever seen. Grimghouls, describes them. They¡¯re horrible little things. They have shark-like razor-sharp teeth and can rip anyone to shreds in seconds. ¡®They have a hunger for flesh, she exins. The concept makes me shudder. We proceed deeper into the dungeon When I gaze into the cells, I notice that the darkness moves. ¡°Howe it appears that something is in there, yet no one is in there?¡¯ | ask. Shadow Reapers, calls them. They are shadow entities, they hide in the shadows, so you don¡¯t notice them. They suck themselves down your throat and take control of your thoughts and body. They make you see things that aren¡¯t there. They hallucinogens that cause you to perform crazy things, typically leading to your death or the killing of others. re I back up a few steps, ¡®Yeah, no thanks, I say, frowning. Chapter 76 Chapter 76 A strange but warm sense ovees me. I look to the darkness ahead, noticing crimson eyes staring right at me like a flickering me. My body wants to be closer, and my mind feels like it¡¯s going a hundred miles per hour. My wand glows brightly enough to see two hands grasping the bars as I approach, his eyes still fixed on me. Strangely, I hear numerous whispers in my mind at once. ¡®This way,e closer. It¡¯s okay, so beautiful,¡¯ the voices say. Without realising it, my hand stretches out to touch his. He grips my wrist as our fingers connect, and I feel a slight burn on my wrist. Yiselda grabs my arm and pulls me back. ¡®Be careful, dear, that is the Vampire King, Alec,¡¯ she warns. Then, raising her wand, his cell lights up. I glimpse his ck hair and light brown eyes before he flourishes his cloak over his face and retreats. Texamine my wrist and notice a peculiar little mark. A strange sensation runs through my body. I shake it off and turn to face Alec. He lowers his cloak slightly enough to peer at me. He is very handsome. He looks at Yiselda. Could you at least dim that darn light, Yiselda?¡¯ he sneers. ¡®Dimulous,¡¯ she says, and her wand dims low. Alec lowers his cloak and floats forward. ¡®You¡¯re so beautiful. How I would love to taste your blood,¡¯ he says with a smile revealing his fangs. ¡®Well, lucky for me, King Alec, you¡¯re imprisoned behind these bars. I also don¡¯t n to be on your menu. Sorry, you won¡¯t get to take a bite,¡¯ I grin. He gives me a curious look for a few moments. I don¡¯t intend to stay in here indefinitely, Luna, his demeanour softening. ¡®How did you figure out my name?¡¯ I ask, stroking the blemish on my wrist. It has a peculiar warmth about it. I am Alec! Vampire King, I can figure out a lot by being in your presence, and I may have overheard one of the other witches call you that,¡¯ he admits. I try not tough at his honesty. He smiles sweetly at me and looks over my shoulder. ¡°Yiselda, we have a new guest. How about you let me out so I can give Luna here a proper warm wee,¡¯ he says sincerely. Yiseldaughs, ¡®Yeah, right, I¡¯m going to let you out so you can flee and wreak havoc across the world until everyone bows to you and deres you ruler of the world,¡¯ she scoffs. ¡®Why not? It sounds like lots of fun to me,¡¯ he says. ¡®Except it¡¯s not pleasant for everyone who dies as a result,¡¯ she says. ¡®Those nasty humans deserve to die for what they did to me all those years ago, King Alec says, his face full of rage. ¡®My Juniper, my darling, sweet Juniper, he murmurs as he withdraws into the shadows. As I hear him sob, I frown and feel sorry for him. I have no idea who Juniper is or what happened to her, but I can sense what he¡¯s going through. My heart hurts and feels as if it were a shattered ss that can¡¯t be repaired. My inner self seems gloomy and empty all of a sudden. I ce my hand on my chest. ¡°Luna, are you alright?¡¯ Yiselda asks. I nod my head. I¡¯m fine, just a little overwhelmed with Pandora¡¯s Box and its contents,¡¯I joke, ¡°Well, now that the formalities are over and done with and the tour isplete, we shall return downstairs,¡¯ Yiselda says, turning away. I go to follow her. Wait! Reaching out between the bars, King Alec touches my arm with his fingers. He can¡¯t grasp me because I¡¯m too far away. From where his fingers brushed against me, I feel a warm sense of sparks. I examine my arm, and it feels as if Magnus himself has touched me. When I look up, I notice King Alec¡¯s warm smile. ¡°Until we meet again, just don¡¯t make me wait too long, my Queen, he whispers, so only I hear. I take a few steps backwards with a worried expression on my face. Fern grabs my hand and drags me behind her as she skips toward the exit. I keep returning my eyes to King Alec, and his focus does not leave me until we reach the opposite end of the dungeon and depart. Yiselda closes the door with the ward spell. As we travel down the stairwell of books, we return to the kitchen by entering the little corridor and walking through the other door, which happens to be therge mirror. Yiselda, using her magic, pours us another cup of tea as they converse andugh. But I¡¯m not sure what it¡¯s about since I can¡¯t stop thinking about King Alec. I shake my head and think about Magnus instead. I want to be in his arms, and I need to get rid of these strange feelings. ¡®It¡¯s been wonderful seeing you, Yiselda, but it¡¯s time for us to return to Shadow Crest. Will you be apanying us when the wolf council returns tomorrow?¡¯ | ask. ¡®It¡¯s probably better if I¡¯m there, just in case.¡¯ She answers. I follow Fern, Ria, and Lc past the chicken, cats, frogs, floating objects and the broom sweeping the entrance again and out the door. There is a permanently drawn circle with a star and stones inside. We all step in one by one. I think of home and Magnus as I step in. When I open my eyes, we appear near the bonfire. Reaper caws from his moon tree as I run inside the packhouse, up the stairs and into the office, where I wrap my arms around Magnus and kiss him. ¡®Wee back,¡¯ he says, ¡®How was it?¡¯ ¡®You should have seen the ce. It was more than I imagined it to be. There were strangely shaped hallways, a broom sweeping by itself. They even had a unicorn in the enchanted garden!¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®A unicorn?¡¯ ¡°Yep, her name is Star,¡¯ I smile. ¡®So, what about those Grim things and nightmarish creatures Yiselda mentioned?¡¯ I take my wrist in my hands and begin caressing the mark on it. ¡®The Grimghouls were terrifying small creatures with razor-sharp teeth. On the other hand, the Shadow Reapers were difficult to spot since they resembled shadows, shaped like people. They can fuse with your body, causing you to have hallucinations and harm others, ¡®They sound awful?¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®They were, then there was Alec, the Vampire King.¡¯I say, pulling my wrist into my chest. Magnus takes my hand, extends my arm, and peers at my wrists. ¡°How long have you had this tattoo? It looks like an Ankh? ¡®A sword with a circle around the grip, like a symbol?¡¯ he asks. i exarnine my wrist once more, the redness and difort have subsided, and I can now see what Magnus sees. It resembles an Ankh in appearance. I¡¯m not sure. Alec grabbed me and ¡°He did what?¡¯ Magnus growls, abruptly standing up. ¡®He did this to you?¡¯ 1-1 don¡¯t know. It happened so quickly. When he grabbed me, I felt a slight burn on my wrist. Then I felt strange and left as soon as I could ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the pack doctor,¡¯ ¡®Magnus, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, and I feel fine now that I¡¯m here with you,¡¯I assure him. He rxes a little, ¡®Fine, but if you feel strange again or any pain, you let me know, okay?¡¯ he says, Inod, and he ces a kiss on my forehead. ¡®Good girl,¡¯ he smiles. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Reaper caws and taps his beak on the window. ¡®Next time, you need to take me with you, Luna. You can¡¯t just leave your familiar behind. It¡¯s dangerous.¡¯ Reaper mind-links. ¡®The other witches didn¡¯t take their familiars with them. So, I don¡¯t see what the big deal is?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a big deal, now let me inside.. please,¡¯ Topen the window, and he flies onto my shoulder. He calms the moment hends on my shoulder. His beak is pressed against my nose as I turn my face, and his eyes stare into mine. ¡°Reaper, what the heck?¡¯ I say. *There is something different about you. Did something happen at Pandora¡¯s Box?¡¯ ¡®No Reaper, nothing happened,¡¯I frown. ¡®I thought I sensed something odd whilst you were in Pandora¡¯s Box. I was worried something had happened to you?¡¯ ¡®Reaper, nothing happened. Let¡¯s take a walk outside.¡¯ ¡¯s toad leaps down the front steps as I open the front door, ¡®I need some fresh air. The witches are conversing beneath Reaper¡¯s moon tree. Ria¡¯s snake is dangling from a branch above them. I take a deep breath and take in the tranquil surroundings. My wrist tingles, but I ignore it on purpose. I¡¯m heading to theke for a swim.¡¯ ¡®Would you all like toe along with me?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Next time, Luna, Ria says with a smile. ¡®All right,¡¯ I remark as I walk towards theke. I remove my clothes and dive into theke. Reaper perches on a nearby tree. Closing my eyes, I float on my back. shbacks of King Alec grabbing hold of my wrist, the subtle burn on my wrist imprinted into an ankh. His crimson eyes changed into a light brown. His gaze, the way he looked at me. I should have been afraid to be in his presence, but I wasn¡¯t. If anything, I don¡¯t think I wanted to leave, but why do I feelfortable around him? I finished my swim, dried off and returned to the packhouse. Reaper flew high in the air and followed me. The witches are no longer under the moon tree, but the packhouse emits various scents. Fern¡¯s cat purrs as he brushes against my leg. I walk into the home and head downstairs to the basement, following the different aromas. Herbs are hung on the walls, and jars are stacked on the shelves. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s in them, but I have a feeling I don¡¯t want to find out. Ria, Fern, Lc, May, and add ingredients to a massive bubbling cauldron. May waggles her tongue at me, then mutters, ¡®I wish I could have gone to Pandora¡¯s Box as well! ¡®Next time,¡¯ I say with a smile to May. Can you make a promise?¡¯ she asks. assures her, ¡®We all promise. ¡®How did you get all of this?¡¯ I ask them. Fern grins, ¡®Oh, we just used the materialise spell. Can you exin how that spell works?¡¯ Isn¡¯t that the magic Yiselda used to summon a book?¡¯ That¡¯s right, and it¡¯s that simple. All you have to do is imagine the item you want. I¡¯ll demonstrate. Let¡¯s pretend I¡¯m hungry for a cherry pie. So, I wave my wand and say, ¡°materialise,¡± picturing a cherry pie. Suddenly In her palm, the pie appears. She holds a pie that smells like cooked cherries, ¡®Ouch, she exims as she tosses it on the table. Sheughs, ¡®l probably should have thought of a cold cherry pie.¡¯ We¡¯re allughing. ¡®Now you try, she says. ¡®Alright.¡¯ I think of a rose so perfect. It has no blemishes or broken petals. ¡®Materialise,¡¯ I say and open my eyes to see I¡¯m holding the rose l envisioned. ¡®Ooh, pretty,¡¯ Lc says. So, what exactly are you guys doing here?¡¯ ¡®We¡¯re conjuring up potions!¡¯ Ria beams. ¡®Can I help?¡¯ I ask excitedly. Reaper caws. ¡®I think Reaper wants to help too?¡¯ ¡®Sure!¡¯ says. ¡®What potion are you currently making?¡¯ walks me over to a table and points to an open book. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s my book. Magnus, let me keep it from the library.¡¯l frown. ¡®Oh, sorry, we saw it on the shelf in the living room and thought no one would mind if we borrowed it?¡¯ ¡®I suppose it¡¯s okay, . Just be gentle with it.¡¯ ¡°Yay!¡¯ she squeals and hugs me. I look to the open page and read it out. ¡®Elixir of healing: Over bubbling water, add Five drops of mermaid tears Unicorn hair N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The bark of the Willow Thyme Incantation: With these wounds that thee feel, remove the pain and make thee heal if unwell, don¡¯t let it dwell, use this spell to make thee well.¡¯ ¡°We just need to add the Thyme, Luna. Could you please bring a sprig to the cauldron?¡¯ asks. Sure, I say as I walk over to the wall where the various herbal sprigs are tied up in bundles. The smells are pleasant, and I can¡¯t help but smile. Then, taking a sprig of thyme, I pass it to Reaper, who flies over the cauldron and drops it into the bubbling water. Fern starts stirring it with a woodendle, Let¡¯s recite the chant together, says Ferns. With these wounds that thee feel, remove the pain and make thee heal If unwell, don¡¯t let it dwell, use this spell to make thee well.¡¯ We all say, The cauldron releases a plume of green smoke. Fern grins as she says, ¡®It¡¯s done, now to bottle it. May and I assist in filling the vials with the healing potion and cork-sealing the vials. then prepares thebels, Ria writes on them, and Lc and I stick them on the vials and carefully position them on a shelf. Perhaps we might concoct an elixir of love, fertility, or strength tomorrow?¡¯ says. ¡®I was thinking the elixir of resistance?¡¯ Fern replies. ¡®With your snoring, Fern, I thought maybe the elixir of sleep? Lc says. We allugh as poor Fern frowns. Chapter 78 Chapter 78 I¡¯m wrapped in Magnus¡¯s arms when I wake up. ¡®Please tell me today isn¡¯t today?¡¯ he murmurs. ¡®All right, Magnus, today isn¡¯t today,¡¯ I grin. ¡®Er, it¡¯s really today, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ ¡®The day the wolf council¡¯s three-boofhead alphas return to tell us whether they support or oppose the witches staying here and what they n to do if they oppose it?¡¯ ¡®Yeah that day. Look, I¡¯m sure they¡¯vee to their senses and realised that allowing witches into our pack is a wonderful thing now that they¡¯ve had some time to think about it.¡¯ I guess I¡¯ll spend the day with your father to see if our warriors are prepared as a precautionary measure,¡¯ he says. ¡®Sure, I¡¯ll spend the day in the basement with the other witches until the wolf council arrives.¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately after breakfast, the witches head downstairs. *Can Ie to watch you all make potions?¡¯ Josie asks. ¡®Sure,¡¯ I smile. May and Josie walk with me down to the basement. ¡®So, have we figured out what potion we are making today?¡¯ I smile. Everyone shakes their heads. ¡®We couldn¡¯t agree on one,¡¯ Fern says. I walk over to my book of potions and flick through the pages. Resistance to heat, Resistance to the cold, breathe underwater, Swiftness, Deadly nightshade, Wolfsbane, Elixir of Truth, Elixir of Fire, fertility, Ooh elixir of the dead sounds interesting?¡¯ I say. Fern, Ria, and Lc all gasp. *Luna, you can¡¯t choose the elixir of the dead. It¡¯s far too dangerous,¡¯ Fern warns. Fern is correct. ¡®Drinking the potion allows you to see ghosts, and poltergeists can injure you if you encounter one, exins. ¡°Oh, well, how about we practice some new spells then?¡¯ I say, cing the book of potions down. Suddenly an idea hits me. ¡°We should all go the town library to the forbidden room,¡¯ I say, pulling the key up from around my neck. ¡°What¡¯s in the forbidden room?¡¯ Lc asks. ¡®Spell books and lots of them and other interesting items that must be hundreds of years old.¡¯ Everyone looks at each other with a nod and smiles. ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯ Ria says We arrive at the library I lead them to the back room with the locked door and use my key to open it. Then, pulling my wand out! flick the tip, and it lights up. Fern and flick their wands up, too, ¡®Illuminate,¡¯ I say, lighting up the whole room. Woah!¡¯ They all say ¡®Luna, do you even know what this room is?¡¯ Fern asks. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the forbidden room. It¡¯s been locked for hundreds of years, so no one could ess any of the books as magic was never allowed.¡¯ Luna, this room isn¡¯t just to lock books away. This table isn¡¯uust a table. It¡¯s an altar. This room is a secret witches¡¯ study and an ancient one Ooh, really?¡¯ ¡®I believe Fern is correct, take a look at all of this, and these volumes are centuries-old¡¯ replies as she rolls one of the scrolls out onto the alter, ¡®Even these scrolls appear ancient.¡¯ ¡®This is a gateway spell to ess the Realm of Shadows, she exims. It¡¯s the home of vampires. It¡¯s also where Alec, the Vampire King, has his fortress.¡¯ ¡®These aren¡¯t ordinary spells, Luna. As she reads the titles on the other scrolls, Lc exims, ¡°No witch, wizard, or mage even knows how to cast half of what¡¯s in this room.¡± There is a bup sack in the corner of the handle of an old broom made from a branch, the bristles made from sticks. I take the bup sack over my shoulder and ce a couple of books and as many scrolls as possible carefully inside the bag. ¡°We should take as much as we can back home,¡¯I say. ¡®Luna, there are a lot of spells in here that are quite harmful. Maybe we should leave them? They are locked in here for a reason,¡¯ says ¡® is right,¡¯ Reaper mind-links. I take the scroll had rolled out on the alter, tie the red ribbon back around it, and ce it in my bag. ¡®It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just going to take some of it and read it. I won¡¯t need to actually cast any of them,¡¯ I reassure them all. I take the gleaming athame with the ck handle and silver inscriptions, and they grimace at each other. The knife has a blue gem at the bottom, and the de is silver at first, then purple, and finally ck at the tip. There is a ck leather sheath near it. I ce it in the sheath and tuck it into my belt. Reaper flies over my shoulder and snatches a book from one of the bookcases. Then he flies back over to me, drops it in my hands, andnds on my shoulder again. If you¡¯re going to start collecting magical weapons, you need to learn about them at the very least to keep yourself safe.¡¯ Mind links Reaper, I fix my gaze on the book I¡¯m holding. I read aloud, ¡®A Witches, Wizards, and Mage¡¯s Guide to Weapons, then nod at Reaper and stuff it into my bup bag. I grab the Quill sitting in a vat of ck ink, go to the bear corner of the room, and draw a circle with a star inside. No stones. | think with my hands on my hips and look at the old stone wall with small crumbling parts. I collect five crumpled rocks and ce them at the tip of each star point. *There, now we have a permanent port to get here,¡¯ I smile. ¡®Let¡¯s go back home. Yiselda and the wolf council will be arriving soon. 1 step into the circle, thinking of home and appear by the bonfire near the packhouse. Then, the others appear behind me, and we return to the packhouse. instead of joining the girls upstairs, I go to my room, sit on my bed, and open the bup bag. While I start reading the book on weaponry, Reaper sits on the window ledge and looks out. My mind wanders back to Alec, and for some reason, I want to see him again. ¡®Don¡¯t be so ridiculous, Nina,¡¯I say. Reaper turns to stare at me ¡°Did you know that talking to oneself is a ssic sign of insanity?¡¯ Reaper mind-links. ¡®Yeah, yeah,¡± say, waving my hand towards him. I probably am insane?¡¯ ¡°Why would you think that?¡¯ he asks ¡°When I¡¯m not thinking of Magnus, I¡¯m thinking of the Vampire King. There has to be something wrong with me?¡¯ I reasoned. Reaper stares at me silently as if analysing me, and the silent looking starts to creep me out, so I return my focus to the book of weaponry There are odd-shaped stalls with various gem forms atop them, wands with multiple patterns and jewels, Chakrams, charms, and jewellery Finally, I¡¯ve progressed to knives and athames. I scroll through the pages and find the identical athame I had discovered in the forbidden room. Magnus has ¡°Nina?¡¯ he exims. I put the book down, puuit back in my bag, and dash downstairs. Reaper follows. I leap into Magnus¡¯ arms and kiss him on the lips. Electrifying sparks fly through my body every time he touches me, and I can¡¯t get enough of him. He cradles my face in his hands. He says. I love you. ¡®I love you, too,¡¯ I say with a smile. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 ¡®Let¡¯s see what the wolf council has to say. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be here in a minute.¡¯ A knockes at the door. We proceed to answer it, expecting to be confronted by the Wolf Council. ¡®Yiselda.¡¯ I draw her in for a hug. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Did I make it to the meeting on time?¡¯ she inquires. ¡®You have,¡¯ I say. ¡®The wolf council hasn¡¯te yet, but they¡¯ll be here soon, Magnus says. ¡®Thedies are in the basement. I¡¯ll bring them up for the meeting,¡¯ I say as I dash downstairs. ¡®Yiselda has arrived, and the wolf council is on its way, I notify the witches. They nod and walk upstairs to the dining room, where they hug Yiselda and take their seats. Reaper warns me that the wolf council is approaching just as Ryker, Astrid, and Leon enter and join us at the table. We all appear nervous. My mind manifests into Reapers, allowing me to see through his eyes and hear anything he hears. He is perched in the moon tree, looking off towards the distance, where we see the wolf Council approach. ¡®They¡¯re here,¡¯I say to everyone at the table. ¡°How do you know? No one has knocked?¡¯ Magnus says. ¡°Reaper is showing me through his eyes. They are less than a minute away,¡¯ I say. Within the minute, loud thumps at the door are heard. Magnus greets them and escorts them into the dining room. They sit with serious, stern looks on their faces. ¡®Alpha, Be, Theaton and Amir,¡¯ I would like you to meet Yiselda, he introduces. They merely nod without saying anything. ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Alphas of the Wolf Council, Yiselda replies politely. ¡°Are you the one who guards Pandora¡¯s Box?¡¯ Alpha Be casts a sly smile. ¡®That¡¯s me, Yiselda confirms. ¡®So, what your coven said about it is true?¡¯ he asks. She answers, ¡®Yes, my coven sisters have no reason to lie.¡¯ ¡®So, you¡¯re telling me that a vampire king and other dangerous monsters exist?¡¯ *Correct, The Alphas exchange nces as if they are mind-linking. ¡°Show us¡¯ Alpha Be says. I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot just let anyone into Pandora¡¯s Box. It¡¯s a dangerous ce. If any spells or wards were to be damaged or removed, the world would be at peril for all of us,¡¯ Yiselda exins. ¡®You let the Luna of Shadow Crest in to see it yesterday,¡¯ Alpha Be states, I wondered how they would know that but remembered they left some of their warriors here to watch us. Yes, but that¡¯s because she¡¯s a Midnight Coven member, and it¡¯s her responsibility, along with the rest of my sisters, to know all there is to know about Pandora¡¯s Box in case anything happens to me, Yiselda exins. ¡®How can we be certain that these monsters and the Vampire King exist?¡¯ Alpha Amir asks. ¡®I suppose you¡¯ll never know for sure, you¡¯ll just have to take our word for it, she replies, The Alphasugh bitterly. ¡®We concluded that without proof of this Pandora¡¯s Box and what you are purportedly safeguarding us and the rest of the world from, gives us no option but to banish and exile you witches, and refusal to leave would result in your deaths, Alpha Be sneers. We all let out a gasp. Are you serious, Alpha Be?¡¯ Magnus shouts. ¡®I¡¯m very serious, Alphas Magnus, and because your little mate and her sister are half-witches. This neww also includes them,¡¯ he states Ryker gets out of his chair and steps toward the Alphas. ¡®You must reconsider. An Alpha needs his Luna. Without them, they are weakened, and you already know that. The witches have caused no harm, and we insist they stay.¡¯ ¡®Sure, they can stay, but we will return with other Alphas and warm the witches that stay upon a fire,¡¯ he smiles. You can¡¯t be seriously thinking about burning them at the stake? They are just young women who want to help us,¡¯l yell at the Alphas. Alpha Be res at me, ¡®Mark my word, Luna, if you do not leave, we will make sure you are the first we burn at the stake.¡¯ He warns. Everyone stands up. I pull my wand out along with the other witches while everyone else exposes their morphed canine teeth, ready to shift into their wolves. ¡®I suggest you all sit down, put down your wands, and control your wolves,¡¯ Alpha Theaton shouts. ¡®We have our legion of warriors on standby if you attack us. They are to destroy this entire pack and wipe you out if you fight.¡¯ ¡®Are you saying we are not allowed to defend ourselves?¡¯ Magnus yells back. The Alpha¡¯sughed, ¡®Seems like you are doomed if you do, doomed if you don¡¯t. There won¡¯t be a problem as long as the witches go. Alpha Be says. ¡°You refuse to take us to Pandora¡¯s Box therefore, you have twenty-four hours to rid your territory of any witches. Any we find will be killed, and you will be charged for treason resulting in your entire pack being wiped out as punishment.¡¯ They depart abruptly, and we are all stunned, silent, and worried. ¡°What are we going to do? I don¡¯t want to leave you, Magnus,¡¯ I say. ¡®At least until the wolf council changes their minds, we can return to the Covenstead?¡¯ We don¡¯t want to see any harm happen to your pack due to our presence, says, now upset. But I can¡¯t leave Magnus, he is my mate, and I can¡¯t leave my pack. They rely on me to help run this pack with Magnus,¡¯ Magnusforts me by wrapping his arms around me and holding me firmly. *This leaves us with two choices,¡¯ Magnus says and looks at Yiselda. ¡®We have to either take them to Pandora¡¯s Box and show them, or we fight them to the death? They will bring many packs with them and overtake us. So the only option without anyone being harmed is to show them the Vampire King and his minions,¡¯ Magnus says. Viselda shakes her head rapidly, ¡®Magnus, one slip up at Pandora¡¯s Box, then it¡¯s not just your pack in danger but the whole world. it¡¯s a risk i cannot take,¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a risk we must take, Yiselda,¡¯ he growls, Viselda and Magnus stare as if reading each other even though they cannot. Yiselda lets out a sigh of defeat,¡¯ I will allow one and only one of the Alphas into Pandora¡¯s Box. Alpha Be seems to hold the most authority, so it must be him we show. As a precaution, all the witches will apany us, just in case he tries to do anything stupid while we are there¡¯ ¡®Done, Leon, chase them down and inform them.¡¯ Magnus orders. Wait, I have a quicker way,¡¯ I grab a pen and piece of paper. I write, Alpha Be, Yiselda has agreed to take you and, as a precaution, only you into Pandora¡¯s Box tomorrow. Please cease any attack ns until you can see that the witches truly protect all of us, including you¡¯ | sign my name and status and whistle for Reaper. He flies towards me. I roll the note up, and he grabs it in his beak. ¡°Give this note to Alpha Be immediately,¡¯ I mind-link him. He nods and flies out the window. My mind transmits to Reapers again as he soars above the Wolf council. They halt in amazement at the ck mist emanating from Reaper¡¯s feathers as he soars lower and circles them. Alpha Be discovers the rolled-up parchment and snatches it from Reaper¡¯s ws, unrolling it. Reaper flies into a nearby tree and keeps an eye on them. Alpha Be reads the message aloud for the other Alphas to hear. Alpha Be, Yiselda has agreed to take you and only you as a precaution into Pandora¡¯s Box tomorrow. Please cease any attack ns until you can see that the witches truly protect all of us, including you.¡¯ Nina, Luna of Shadow Crest,¡¯ He scrunches the parchment up and smiles at Reaper, ¡®Tell her I look forward to it.¡¯ Chapter 80 Chapter 80 As she stands, Yiselda adds, ¡®I shall return tomorrow to lead Alpha Be to Pandora¡¯s Box¡¯ ¡®We¡¯ll apany you, Yiselda, and return to Shadow Crestter, Fern adds. ¡®Very well, she says with a smile. I need to see Alec, not just because I can¡¯t stop thinking about him, but also because I¡¯m curious about this mark. I¡¯d want to ask him why I keep thinking of him in a sensual light, but I can¡¯t acknowledge that I find him appealing. It just wouldn¡¯t be proper. ¡®May you shoulde with us this time?¡¯ I say. ¡®Yes, yes, she exims as she dashes over to join us. T¡¯ll be back soon, I kiss Magnus, ¡®don¡¯t keep me waiting too long,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®I won¡¯t,¡¯ I respond as I kiss him once more. We port through the circle, following the witches and appear outside Pandora¡¯s Box. Upon entering, May squeals in delight at the broom sweeping the floor. ¡®Does it ever stop sweeping?¡¯ I ask out of curiosity. Yiseldaughs, ¡®No, dear, it doesn¡¯t,¡¯. ¡°Hmm, very good,¡¯ I say, intrigued and enter the kitchen through the left door. Yiselda, using her powers, makes everyone a hot cup of tea. ¡®I¡¯m going to go to the enchanted garden for a while,¡¯ I smile. ¡°Okay, give Star a pat for me,¡¯ Yiselda yells out as I leave the kitchen and walk down the hallway. I pass through the mirror, stop at the right door, and open it. ¡°Reaper, you stay here and keep a lookout. I¡¯ll be back, okay?¡¯ ¡®Where are you going?¡¯ He mind-links. ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter, I promise.¡¯ He flies off my shoulder and hops onto the ground. Just be quick, okay?¡¯ This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Inod, ¡®Thanks, Reaper,¡¯I smile. Materialise,¡¯ I say, imagining a book. I ce it on the ground in the darkness in front of me. ¡®Sprouto Spawniate,¡¯ I say. The books multiply and grow in size and form a staircase. I flick my wand for light and close the door behind me as I walk up the stairs of books until I reach therge ck door with the sigils drawn in ce. I slowly open the door, careful not to smudge the markings. The Grimghouls hiss, showing their teeth as I walk by. The dark silhouettes of the Shadow Reapers moan as if they are in agony. I can only just make them out, ¡®I knew you couldn¡¯t stay away from me long,¡¯ Alec says in his husky voice, sending a hot shiver down my spine. ¡°How did you know?¡¯ I say, stepping close enough to his face with the dim light of my wand. He smiles endearingly at me, ¡®That¡¯s a secret I¡¯d like to keep for a while longer, but I¡¯m delighted you¡¯re here. It¡¯s not often I get visitors. It¡¯s mostly Yiselda who visits each day to give me my daily sustenance. Sometimes but rarely, one of the other witches brings it to me, but they don¡¯t even acknowledge me,¡¯ ¡®Daily sustenance? You mean blood?¡¯ I say, a little anxious, Youre a werewolf, so it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t go hunting and ughtering rabbits and other rodents for sustenance in wolf form. *That¡¯s very true,¡¯ I smirk. A few moments pass, and I realise we have been gazing at each other silently. I blink and shake my head-the mark on my wrist warms up, spreading warm sparks through me. I¡¯m now as close as I can be to the bars and hold my wrist out towards Alec, ¡®You have done something to me. Please tell me what this mark is and what these strange feelings are. You have to tell me,¡¯ I demand. He gently takes my arm, caresses his thumb over the mark and leans against the bars. ¡®This isn¡¯t just a mark, my love. This is my new destiny,¡¯ he says and ces a kiss upon the mark. My body instantly feels on fire. The same way Magnus makes me feel. I pull my arm back and stare at him with a worried look. ¡®I don¡¯t understand,¡¯ I say. ¡®Once I am out of here, you will understand,¡¯ he says. I just noticed I had subconsciously stepped close to the bars again, in reach of Alec. Our faces are inches apart. ¡®You don¡¯t seem to be afraid of me, Luna?¡¯ he whispers. ¡®Should I be?¡¯ I whisper back. It feels like a ma is pulling us together, wanting us to be closer. I feel mesmerised staring into his light brown eyes. It feels like I have known him all my life. His hand cups my left cheek. ¡°Yes, you should be,¡¯ ¡®Why?¡¯ | ask. Alec¡¯s head leans in closer, and his lips almost touch mine until Magnuses to mind, and I jump back. ¡°Because you want me,¡¯ he says. ¡°No, I¡¯m with Magnus. I love Magnus. I don¡¯t understand why I feel the same sensations around you that I feel with Magnus. Like we are destined mates?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s because you are my destined love. Just like the Moon goddess, Selene chose you and Magnus to be together. The Vampire God Kanchelsis has chosen us to be blood mes,¡¯ ¡°Blood mes?¡¯ I say, confused. ¡®When a werewolf finds their soulmates, their destined life partner. They are known as mates. It works the same way with vampires, except mates are called Blood mes,¡¯he gently exins. *Are you saying that two different gods have made me a mate not only with Magnus but y-you?¡¯ I say, trembling. ¡®Technically, yes,¡¯ he says with a grimace. ¡®And just a note, I don¡¯t like sharing,¡¯ he says, pouting like a child. *Your lying? How do you know this?¡¯ I¡¯m in denial and refuse to believe this, any of this. ¡°You saw it, but you didn¡¯t realise it at the time. A Vampire¡¯s eyes turn blood red when they glimpse their Blood me. It nearly appears like we have a fire in our eyes. We¡¯ll stay that way until our vampiric mark is ced on your wrist. It signals to other vampires that you are blood-med or, in other words, taken. It¡¯s also why fated partners are called Blood mes, because of our ming, blood eyes when we first see you, He exins. Subconsciously, I touch the mark on my neck. It tingles. ¡®Just like a wolf marks your neck to let other wolves know you are taken,¡¯ he frowns, ¡°Then I touch the mark on my wrist, and it has the same tingly feeling. I gasp, and tears begin to glide down my cheeks. I shake my head and run towards the ck door on the opposite side. Please, wait, my darling, don¡¯t leave me just yet, he pleads, his voice sorrowful. I open the door, lock it behind me, and double check that the sigils are still there. Reaper is waiting for me as I open the next door. As I close the door behind me, he leaps onto my shoulder He mind-links, ¡®Your crying?¡¯ I need to go to the enchanted garden,¡¯ I sob, open the middle door, and walk through the extensive spacious library until I find the double doors and enter the garden I sit in a grove of bushes, sobbing into my hands. Gnomes move closer every time I nce up to wipe my tears, yet they freeze like statues every time I gaze at them. I ignore them and cry until I feel a swarm of tiny hands on my legs and back. All of the gnomes appear to be frozen around me, yet they ced their hands on my legs and back to console me. ¡®Luna, you must tell me what has happened?¡¯ Reaper pleads. I nod and hold my wrist, showing him the mark. ¡®You¡¯re a vampire¡¯s blood me!¡¯ Reaper caws in shock and almost falls off my shoulder in horror. Chapter 81 Chapter 81 ¡®Not just any vampire¡¯s blood me, Reaper, the vampire king, Alec¡¯s blood me,¡¯1 say. ¡®The vampire king! The first time you came here, I sensed something happened to you. He marked you, didn¡¯t he?¡¯ Inod my head. Thad no idea what he had done at the time. He grasped my wrist and left a mark, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him in the same way I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Magnus. My body was drawn to him, and I desired to be near him. What am I supposed to do, Reaper? ¡®How will Magnus react when he learns that Alec is my second mate?¡¯ ¡®I wish I had the answer for you, Luna.¡¯ May enters the enchanted garden along with the other witches. Wow! so beautiful. Look at that gnome! May says and pokes its belly. The gnome doesn¡¯t move, but when no one is looking, his expression shifts to one of irritation. You weren¡¯t joking when you said there was a unicorn,¡¯ she says, approaching us. ¡®Nina, are you okay you look like you¡¯ve been crying?¡¯ ¡®Oh, no, I think I¡¯m just allergic to some of these flowers. My eyes went all red and puffy after I smelt them,¡¯ I force augh. ¡®Fern and the others are going to take me to see the Grimghouls, the Shadow Reapers and the Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. vampire king next! Are you going toe with us? You know, the vampire king isn¡¯t some kind of freakshow for you all 10 look at!¡¯sh out angrily. Everyone is staring at me strangely because of my outburst defending the vampire king. ¡®I apologise. I didn¡¯t intend 10¡­ ¨C ¡®We understand you are under a lot of stress, Luna, with everything going on with the wolf council, Fern exins. ¡®I know, but I still should not have snapped like that. I¡¯m sorry,¡¯with a frown. ¡®It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to go with us, May says. They leave the enchanted garden and enter the dungeon. ¡®Let¡¯s have a cup of tea,¡¯ I say to Reaper. We walk into the kitchen and notice the iron kettle hovering above the fire. I grab a teacup, ce it on the table, and fill it with one scoop of sugar and a teabag. Waving my wand at the iron kettle, I exim, ¡®Listo Levitatous.¡¯ It floats over to my teacup and fills it with hot water. ¡®You should probably tell Magnus about being the vampire king¡¯s blood me,¡¯ Reaper says. As I tremble at the thought, the teacup starts to wobble. I set the cup down and take a deep breath, attempting to rx. ¡®I can¡¯t tell him, Reaper, not just yet. But there could be a way to break the blood me?¡¯ I¡¯ve never heard of a way to break a blood me, but you could always reject Magnus and break the mate bond? That way, you would only have one lover instead of two?¡¯ ¡°Reaper!¡¯ I growl. ¡®I love Magnus, and I am his Luna, We grew up together and have known each other all our lives. My love for Magnus is not something I will throw away. Can¡¯t I reject Alec instead?¡¯ ¡®Doesn¡¯t work that way with vampires,¡¯ he says. ¡®Well, then how does it work?¡¯ ¡°All I know is that it¡¯s different with vampires, ¡®Thai¡¯s not very helpful information, Reaper,¡¯ I sigh. ¡°Maybe we can find some information in the forbidden room back in Shadow Crest?¡¯ ¡®Perhaps,¡¯ he says. Yiselda, May and the others return to the kitchen. I¡¯m sorry if he frightened you, May. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with him. I¡¯ve never seen him in that state before.¡¯ Yiselda says. May is shaking. I stand up from my seat and run over to her. What happened? Are you okay?¡¯ I ask. ¡®I will be fine. It was a lot more terrifying than I thought it would be going into that dungeon¡¯ ¡°How so?¡¯ I ask-my heart races with worry. The vampire king was worried, pacing back and forth in his cage and pulling at his hair. He appeared to be quite anxious and was constantly muttering to himself. As we approached, he turned savage, screeching loudly through the bars as if famished of blood, setting the Grimghouls off. They tried to attack us by advancing their arms through the bars and wing at us. I didn¡¯t have a choic except to put the vampire king to sleep. And being the vampire king, he is stronger than most, so our sisters had to help cast the ¡®Dreamus Sleepous¡¯ spell as it had no effect on him even when I had cast it onto him myself. A dreaded feeling consumes me. I¡¯m forcing myself not to run to Alec. What if they hurt him? Was it my fault he became feral? ¡®Is he going to be, okay? Has he not been getting enough sustenance? Why would he turn feral like that?¡¯ I ask, clearly worried. Yiseldaughs, ¡®My dear Luna, what has gotten into you? It¡¯s the vampire king, and you shouldn¡¯t worry yourself over him. But for what it¡¯s worth, he is not hurt. He is simply taking a nap and will hopefully return to his normal self once he awakes. He hasn¡¯t missed a meal, so I am confused about why he turned. Vampires do not die if they haven¡¯t consumed blood in a long time. They simply be vicious, losing all control of themselves.¡¯ I force my tears back, ¡®I need to go home. Thank you for the tea, Yiselda,¡¯ I say and dash out the front door and enter the circle. May. Fern, Ria, and Lc appear behind me. But I don¡¯t wait for them. Instead, I race inside the packhouse and up to my room. ¡®Nina, is that you?¡¯ Magnus yells out. ¡®Um, yeah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m feeling exhausted. I¡¯m going to go lie down for a while,¡¯ I say and climb under the covers and hug my knees. The door creaks open, ¡®I know you¡¯ve only been gone for a few hours, but I¡¯ve missed you, he says as he crawls beneath the nkets with me. He pulls me in closer and nuzzles my neck as he snuggles up behind me. I turn to face him and caress his cheeks. I¡¯m ovee with guilt and begin to cry. ¡®Nina, it will be okay. If you think Alpha Be and the wolf council will exile you from your own home and pack. Then he has another thinging. I¡¯d give up my Alpha status if it meant staying with you,¡¯ he says, wiping my tears away with his thumb. Magnus, I could never ask you to give Shadow Crest and your status away,¡± I sob. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to ask,¡¯ he says. He kisses me passionately, and suddenly Alec¡¯s face shes through my mind. I break the kiss and struggle for air. ¡®Nina, what is it?¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I need to go, I¡¯ll be backter,¡¯ I say, hurriedly putting my shoes back on ¡®Skedaddle Dash,¡¯ I say before Magnus can respond. I appear downstairs, and Reaper flies onto my shoulder. ¡®We need to go to the farbidden room and figure this out now,¡¯ I say to him and make a hasty descent to the basement. May and the others are concocting magical potions, ¡°Come to help make some love potion?¡¯ Lc winks at me. No, sorry, not today I have some things I need to do. I¡¯ll see you allter,¡¯ I say, stepping into the circle and teleporting into the forbidden room I lick my wand for light. Reapernds on the altar and keeps an eye on me while I leaf through dozens of books over the next two hours. There has to be information somewhere,¡¯ I say. Have you considered asking the vampire king himself? Resper suggests, Reaper, why didn¡¯t think about that? Hey Alec, Vampire King, It¡¯s your blood me here, I suppogo you wouldn¡¯t tell me how to te tegnod fiame between you and me uyarry chance, would you?¡¯ 1 shake my head at Reaper. ¡°Could you imagine his reaction, Hefper d nd, let me do the honoure for you and break it, I think it was quite obvious, Aeaper that he doesn¡¯t want this so stop and wants to be with me.¡¯ ¡°Okay then, how about this? They fight to the death. Whoever lives wins?¡¯ ¡®Reaper!¡¯ | growl. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 I¡¯m having trouble sleeping. I slip out of Magnus¡¯ embrace and take a seat on the balcony. I can¡¯t get my mind off seeing Alec tomorrow. I should be more concerned about Alpha Be and the witches¡¯ fate. My inner wolf is crying to be let out. Perhaps going for a run will help. Shifting, I try not to wake Reaper. I leap from the balcony and course my way through the woods of Shadow Crest. My mind thinks of both Magnus and Alec. The notion of them both sends warm sparks through my body. Damn mate and blood me bond! I can¡¯t get them out of my head. I can see theke ahead of me. At this hour of the night, it would be terribly cold. I rush up the slope at lightning speed and plunge into theke. The ice-cold water overpowers me, but in a good way, as it cleanses my mind of the two men I want to be with. The sun is slowly rising. I¡¯ve been in the water for almost two hours. I¡¯m semi-conscious and have be hypothermic. I don¡¯t want to get out of the water, though. I don¡¯t want to feel the guilt of thinking about Alec when I¡¯m with Magnus. There is a howl in the distance. It¡¯s Magnus sending an alert out. I¡¯m disoriented, and I¡¯m wondering what the alert is fox I¡¯m barely afloat and feel myself slipping deeper into theke. I know I have no option but to swim out of theke at this point, but my paws refuse to move. My bodypletely submerges underwater, and I realise I¡¯m drowning. After a few moments, I feel the force of someone jumping into the water. I¡¯m hauled out of the water just as I¡¯m going to drown. Magnus yells, ¡®May, Josie, I found her!¡¯ I manage to shift to my human shape, but I¡¯m out of energy to move. ¡®Nina, please wake up!¡¯ he shakes me gently. For a brief period, my eyes open slightly, but I can¡¯t keep them open. I¡¯m shivering uncontrobly. Magnus?¡¯ | murmur. Yes, Nina, it¡¯s me, and you¡¯re safe now.¡¯ ¡°You¡¯re so cold, he says as he lifts me. He carries me to the packhouse while holding me tight to his chest. Everyone rushes over to see us. Where was she? What happened to her?¡¯ Leon asks. I found her submerged in theke. I think she has been in there for some time.¡¯ What would make her do something so erratic, swimming at ridiculous hours in theke in the dead of winter?¡¯ Leon asks. We will worry about whyter. My priority is to get Nina warm. Magnus says and enters the house. He ces me on our bed, removes his clothes, and holds me in his arms. His body is like a heater on its own. My body presses closer to his for more warmth. The shivering slowly dissipates. Magnus caresses my face until I fall asleep. It¡¯s right after lunch. I wake. Magnus has not left my side. He gazes into my eyes. ¡®Nina, are you feeling better?¡¯ I nod. Can you tell me why you were in theke?¡¯ he asks calmly. I start to tremble and shake my head no, holding back my tears. ¡®Nina, please, you have to tell me? Has something happened? I N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. don¡¯t want to lie to him, but I don¡¯t know how to tell him. I shake my head yes. ¡®Did someone hurt you?¡± he asks. I can hear his heartbeat rapidly increase at the thought. I shake my head no. His body instantly rxes. Okay, do you want to talk about it? I shake my head no, giving him a solemn stare. The moment you are ready to tell me and talk about 11, you wille straight to me, won¡¯t you?¡¯ I shake my head, yes, and he pulls me in for a tighter hug. ¡®I love you, Nina : And I love you lon, I whisper We are interrupted by a knock Zok, wtut exacty is it? Magnus inquires. Alpha Be will be here soon he informa me Okay ly be up arxi dressed in a moment then 7** closen the cor and returns downstairs As Magnus dresses I sit up and reach for my clothes, Vihase you dong Nin? You need in rest Yiselda and the others will need me at Pandora¡¯s Box just in case Alpha Be atrompto anything,¡¯ I remind him, He frowns, Surely, they can manage without you?¡¯ As a member of the Midnight Coven., I must be there and assist, ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, Nina. You had hypothermia this morning and almost drowned, Stepping closer to Magnus, I wrap my arms around him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I scared you this morning. I didn¡¯t mean for that to happen,¡¯ exin He kisses the top of my head. ¡®Just swear not to scare me like that again! ¡®Promise,¡¯ I say quietly. We walk downstairs together. Everyone approaches me. ¡°Are you all right, Luna?¡¯ Josie replies as she embraces me. I¡¯m d you are better now. Why were you in thekest night?¡¯ May asks. My mother and father approach me with sad expressions and embrace me. I speak up before bey ask the same question as everyone else. Thank you, everyone, for all your concern. It means a lot to me. As for what happened, that¡¯s a conversation for another day ¡®But¡­ May says That¡¯s final, I say as loud thuds hammer on the door. As Magnus opens the door to see the wolf council, a st of ck mist nies over them, frightening them. Everyone ducks down as Reaper swoops over andnds on my shoulder. You need to control that thing of yours, Alpha Be sneers, ring at Reaper. This thing is a Shadow Raven and my familiar. His name is Reaper¡¯ I retort. Yiselda emerges behind them, ¡®Are you ready, Alpha Be?¡¯ she asks, scaring them even more. We make an effort not to chuckle. Alpha Be scoffs, Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton will stay here with the rest of us.¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s go, he says. As we exit and follow Yiselda, Magnus escorts Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton inside. ¡®To that circle over there, Yiselda tells Alpha Be. He walks in front of her as they get closer. She pushes him into the circle while clutching his shirt, and they both vanish. We enter the portal and emerge from Pandora¡¯s Box. ¡®Where on earth is this ce?¡¯ Alpha Be asks. ¡®Fae Forrest, Yiselda replies. ¡°Why have I never heard of Fae Forest before?¡¯ Because it¡¯s not on any map, it¡¯s a hidden location, and for a good reason. Only a few people know of this location, she says. We walk inside, and Alpha Be takes his time taking in all the items floating and moving around the rooms. He tilts his head at the self-sweeping broom. This way, if you don¡¯t mind, Alpha Be, Yiselda says, hurrying him up. We walk through the hallway, enter therge inirror, and watch as Yiselda opens the door on the right, ¡°There is nothing in there? It¡¯s just darkness. Is there even a floor to stand on in there?¡¯ Alpha Be asks. Yiselda smiles at him and turns back to the dark empty room, ¡®Materialise, she says. A book appears in her hand. She casts the next spell while Alpha Be gives her a weird look as he tries to figure out what use the book will be Sprouto Spawniate, she says. Hips Be takes a step back in astonishment as he watches the staircase of books develop in front of his eyes. Everyone but me ng 69 we walk up the stairs Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Part of me is excited and wants to see Alec, but the other part feels guilty and thinks of Magnus. Wee to a standstill in front of the dark wooden door. ¡®What do these symbols mean?¡¯ Alpha Be inquires: ¡®If the dark ones on the other side escape their cells, these markings will prevent them from exiting through this door. ¡®Like an invisible forcefield?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Yes, it will also harm them, inflicting severe pain and injury if they try to force themselves through it. As Yiselda opens the door, he responds, ¡®I see. Alec¡¯s sandalwood and sage scent waft out the door, past me. My body is telling me to run to him. I¡¯m still exhausted from nearly drowning this morning. I muster my strength to keep my feet from running to him. My fists clench, and I walk behind everyone, so they don¡¯t see me struggling to fight myself. Grimghouls snarl at alpha Be and the others. I see I¡¯m close enough for them to grasp me through the bars, yet they don¡¯t seem bothered by my presence. I¡¯m curious as to why they wouldn¡¯t attack me. ¡®What are these vicious things?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never seen them before, Alpha Be adds, taking a step back. ¡®Grimghouls, with their razor fangs and ws, they can rip someone to pieces in seconds, Yiselda adds. Alpha Be trembles. Alec¡¯s stare is scorching through me as we approach the Shadow Reapers, I smile at Lc and keep my eyes down to avoid staring at him. Unlike the Grimghouls, the Shadow Reapers approach me. Yiselda gives me a strange look, and I shrug. They retreat to the rear of the cell as Reaper lets out a caw. I¡¯m a Shadow Raven. They are drawn to me,¡¯ Reaper exins. Oh,¡¯ I say out loud, receiving more strange looks. Yiselda exins to Alpha Be how they lurch down your throat and take over your mind and body, causing hallucinations. ¡®I can barely see them in the dark,¡¯ he says. ¡®Illumini,¡¯ Yiselda casts the spell of light, illuminating the cell. You can sec the Shadow Reapers now. They don¡¯t seem to enjoy the brightness and scramble to the back corner. They are human silhouettes with ck mist emanating from them in the same way as Reaper does. ¡®Dimulous,¡¯ she says, their cell now once again dark. ¡®I supposed it¡¯s time for you to meet their master, the vampire king,¡¯ Yiselda says, walking towards Alec¡¯s cell. They approach the cell. I can see out my peripheral vision Alec¡¯s hands clenched around the bars, and his head is wedged between them. I remain behind everyone, keeping as much distance as I can. My hormones are raging as a result of his scent, and Alec appears he is also struggling to hold himself back as his hands tighten around the bars and beads of sweat form across his forehead as he watches me. ¡®This is the vampire king?¡¯ Alpha Be sneers. ¡®Yes, it is him,¡¯ Yiselda confirms. Alec suddenly focuses on Reaper on my shoulder and begins tough hysterically. ¡®Hello, Reaper. It¡¯s been a long time, my old friend,¡¯ he smiles. Reaper caws ¡®You know the vampire king?¡¯ I ask him, ¡®Did I not mention that?¡¯ He mind-links. ¡®Um, no, you did not tell me that. Care to exin?¡¯ / Ipha Bennel scoffs, Interrupting the mind-link between Reaper and me, ¡®He looks as weak as a wart on a toad¡¯s rear and only looks to be around twenty years old?¡¯ Alec hisses and Nashes his teeth at Alpha Be, causing him to back away. Alec then returns to staring at me intently. Appearances can be deceiving, Alpha Be says, ¡®He has been here for a long time, and his powers are phenomenal. It took the entire coven to get him in here using multiple spells at the same time. Yiselda says. ¡®How long has he been in here?¡¯ Alpha Be asks. ¡®More than seven hundred years. My heart sinks at the thought that Alec has been alone here for so many years. Finally, I look him in the eyes. As his eyes burrow into mine, my heart beats faster. It¡¯s as though we can peer into each other¡¯s souls. He has a sad and longing expression on his face. His eyes close, and he breathes in. I realise he is taking in my scent and is definitely feeling the same urges as me. It¡¯s evident to me he wants to hold me and touch me. I blush and look away before he opens his eyes. ¡®So, this vampire king here had let all these dark creatures on the loose to kill everyone seven hundred years ago?¡¯ ording to the stories I¡¯ve heard, he was once a magnificent King until he went mad after losing his blood me Juniper to humans.¡¯ She was a witch and was burned at the stake only a few days after Alec and Juniper met! Llet out a gasp and stare solemnly at Alec. It¡¯s hurting him hearing the story. I can see it and sense it. ¡®Forth of vengeance, he summoned Shadow Reapers and Grimghouls and ordered vampires out to y all humans.¡¯ Werewolves attempted to defend humans by preventing them from invading human territory. Thousands of werewolves had perished, and the war was slipping away from them. Witches rushed in to aid, and we¡¯ve been able to keep him here ever since, but with great difficulty and many more deaths. The vampires vanished and have been in hiding ever since. However, I have heard rare stories of their necks. Vampires are still around. It¡¯s just that no one has ever lived after seeing them to tell the tale of their existence. After a few centuries, werewolves had forgotten the vampire king, and he became little more than a terrifying fable, told to their pups each night. Werewolves eventually turned on us and almost wiped us all out.¡¯ I¡¯ve unknowingly moved closer to Alec¡¯s cell. My hand reaches towards his cheek. I have to touch him. Yiselda takes my wrist, looks at me strangely, and pulls me back towards her. Her grasp on my wrist is tight. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Now that you know he exists, you understand how important it is that we survive so that we may continue to keep Pandora¡¯s Box sealed from the rest of the world. ¡®Why don¡¯t you just kill the king and those creatures?¡¯ Alpha Be asks. ¡®The vampire king cannot simply be killed. Even if we starve him, he doesn¡¯t die. Instead, he bes erratic and loses his mind. Although they don¡¯t like sunlight, it also does not kill them.¡¯.¡¯ ¡®What about a stake to the heart?¡¯ Alpha Be suggests. ¡®Well, if you want to go in the cell and risk your life trying to stake his heart, be my guest. But, even then, we don¡¯t even know if that will work,¡¯ Yiselda says. ¡°You¡¯d probably be dead before you could blink since he has incredible strength and speed and would drain your blood in minutes. ¡®What about all those creatures then? ¡®They weren¡¯t always Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers. The Grimghouls are the Pixies of Silverfay Forest, where they and familiars reside. They are the only ones left to exist, and Shadow Reapers are souls from the dead that need to be returned to their resting ce. For many years, I¡¯ve been researching spells in the hopes of reverting the pixies to their original forms and returning them to Silverfay Forest, as well as returning the souls of the shadow reapers to their resting ces. Hence, why witches before me chose to seal them all in this dungeon in hopes of restoring them back and keeping the vampire king under control, but now if you are satisfied, we shall return to Shadow Crest?¡¯ Alpha Be¡¯s face contorts in thought as he stares at Alec, who won¡¯t take his gaze away from me. Alpha Be looks between us, perplexed as to why he is so interested in me. All right then, let¡¯s go back to Shadow Crest, he replies. Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Yiseldaes to a halt as we approach the circle to port back to Shadow Crest. ¡®Fern, , Ria, Lc, I would appreciate it if you could return to Shadow Crest with Alpha Be while I stay behind with Luna here.¡¯ She says. ¡®Sure, Yiselda,¡¯ they smile. Fern grabs Alpha Be by the back of his shirt and shoves him through the portal. I turn and giggle, looking at Yiselda, who is irritated and has her hands on her hips. Myughter stops. Uh oh, Reaper mind-links. ¡®Is everything okay?¡¯ | ask. What possessed you to approach the vampire king in such a manner?¡¯ You seemed like you were about to touch him? ¡®Do you realise he has the ability to kill all of us, Luna, even you?¡¯ she ims. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t intend to do that.¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help myself¡­ You couldn¡¯t help yourself, she scoffs. I nce to the ground with guilt and clutch my wrist, feeling the tingles. Perhaps if I show-Yiselda, she¡¯ll be able to assist me in figuring out how to sever the bond? I¡¯m immediately dizzy. I haven¡¯t recovered all of my strength after nearly drowning this morning.¡± I stagger and grasp my head. ¡®Luna?¡¯ replies Yiselda, steadying me. Iconcentrate and shake the dizziness away. I have something I need to show you,¡¯ I say, revealing my wrist to Yiselda and showing her the mark. She gives out the loudest shriek I¡¯ve ever heard before falling back. She stands up, takes my arm, and pulls my wrist close to her face. ¡®It cannot be. Alec has marked you. You are the vampire king¡¯s blood me,¡¯ Staring at my wrist in disbelief, she finally looks at me. ¡®You have two mates!¡¯ she exims. Taking my arm back, I walk away a few steps and solemnly stare up at the sky. ¡®Yiselda, I don¡¯t know what to do. It will destroy Magnus if he finds out I have a second mate, but I can¡¯t help these feelings towards Alec. I want to be with him too.¡¯I exin. She grabs my arm and yanks me back into the house. ¡®Where are we going?¡¯ I ask. ¡®You must sever your bond with Alec for your own good and protection. We need to ask Alec how to do that, she adds as she pulls me up the staircase of books. ¡®Skedaddle Dash,¡¯ she says, making us blink from the dungeon¡¯s entrance and reappear on the other side outside Alec¡¯s cell.¡± Alec immediately emerges from the shadows of his cell and reaches his hand out for mine. ¡®Luna,¡¯ he says. I instinctively reach my hand out to take his, but Yiselda pulls me back. ¡®Alec,¡¯ she growis. ¡®Nina is Luna of Shadow Crest and fated mates with Magnus. You have to break the bond with Nina!¡± ¡°No,¡± he says firmly without hesitation. ¡®Alec, how do you suppose you will have a rtionship with her behind these bars? If Magnus finds out, he won¡¯t allow her here again, and you know what will happen to Nina if she isn¡¯t near you frequently. For her sake, break the bond, Alec lunges at the bars scaring Viselda back, ¡®I said no! he yells. ¡°W-:What will happen to me if we stay apan7¡± | ask. Alec looko away with guilt. The blood Name draws you to your other half like the rate bond. You will begin to burn if you resist it or rern¨¢ln too far away from Jutrome for too long. I starts ¨¢s a fever, but it steadily worsens until you eventually bum to death | gasp and cover my mouth, ¡®Magnus would never cope without me. It would kill him,¡¯ I say. ¡°And it will kill me too if anything ever happened to you,¡¯ Alec says Alec and I stare solemnly at each other. ¡®If you don¡¯t break the bond. You know she will die, Alec,¡¯ ¡®No, she won¡¯t. Magnus will have to let us be together in order for her to live. Do you think he is willing to let her die if he loves her that much?¡¯ Alec retorts. ¡®Do you think Magnus is going to share his mate?¡¯ Yis¨¦lda argues. ¡®Our mate,¡¯ he corrects her. I fall to my knees and cradle myself. Yiselda kneels beside me and rubs my back as I start to cry. ¡®If Alec doesn¡¯t break the mate bond, you will have to tell Magnus, Yiselda says sympathetically. Wiping my tears, I stand up to see Alec has retreated to the shadows of his cell. Approaching his cell, I grip the bars. ¡®Alec, please, breaking the bond is the only way for us to live and cease these feelings we both have for one other.¡¯ Alec¡¯s hands reach through the bars with an instant sh, cupping my face, his lips crashing onto mine. A euphoric feeling flows through my body and his, and my inner soul melts from his kiss. I¡¯ve always felt happy with Magnus, and I know I¡¯m in love with him, but something was always missing in my heart, and now, kissing the vampire king, I realise that the missing piece of my soul was my second mate, Alec. I¡¯m ovee by the overpowering sensation of being whole with Alec and Magnus. We break the kiss for breath, and I take a step back, swaying and copsing. Reaper takes flight from my shoulder and settles alongside me on the ground, ¡®Luna!¡¯ Yiselda and Alec exim simultaneously. Yiselda cradles my head in herp ¡®Luna,¡¯ Yiselda says again as she tries to wake me. ¡°Yiselda, let me out, let me help her!¡¯ Alec begs. ¡®Alec, you will never be free from that cell, and I certainly won¡¯t let you anywhere near the Luna, Alec scowls at her, ¡®I will make sure you will regret keeping me from my treasured blood Name, T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Yiselda,¡¯ he angrily says. Yiselda ignores him and waves her wand over me, ¡®Awaken,¡¯ she says. Alec watches closely on my eyes Micker awake Yiselda helps to sit me up. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ I say, taking a nce around. Then the memory of kissing Alec loghes through my mind. I raise my eyes to Alec, who has a troubled expression on his face, Are you all okay, Luna? ¡®Yiselda refused to let me out to check on you, he adds.. ¡®Are you okay, Luna? Yiselda wouldn¡¯t let me out to check on you,¡¯ he says. ¡®I haven¡¯t been the best since this morning. I¡¯m sorry, Magnus insisted I stay home and rest, but I didn¡¯t listen to him, ¡®What happened this morning?¡¯ Yiselda asks. ¡®T-I almost drowned in theke¡­ before sunrise,¡¯ ¡°You almost died?¡¯ Alec asks. ¡®What! Isn¡¯t it the middle of winter right now in Shadow Crest?¡¯ Yiselda asks. I nod my head, ¡®I couldn¡¯t sleep, and I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Alec and felt so guilty. I wanted the longing for Alec to stop, so I shifted and went for a run and stayed in the icy cold water of theke for as long as I could. It helped keep my mind off Alec. I was in there too long, and when I tried to swim out of theke, I couldn¡¯t move my paws. I was too cold. Soon after, I began to sink underwater, and Magnus found me as I cked out. He took me home and kept me warm in bed until not long before the meeting with Alpha Be. He wanted me to stay and rest, but I refused¡¯ ¡°Howe he didn¡¯t tell me?¡¯ ¡®I would have made you remain at home as well, adds Yiselda. Timagine he didn¡¯t have time to tell you Viselda looks at Alec, ¡®This is more reason for you to break the bond, Alec, Her life has already been put at risk once, and putting it off will only further risk her life. End it now, or I¡¯ll be sure to punish you,¡¯ she warns. Alec res at Yiselda, ¡®No,¡± he repeats. ¡®Luna, this leaves you with no choice. We have to inform Magnus of your second mate,¡¯ she says. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 ¡®Nina, wait before you go. You wille back to see me tomorrow?¡¯ Alec pleads. | approach the bars and grasp his hand in mine, I¡¯lle back as soon as possible.¡¯ Yiselda, Reaper and I leave Pandora¡¯s Box and port to Shadow Crest. The wolf council are still talking to Magnus in the dining room. I take my seat next to Magnus. He takes my hand, kisses it, and resumes his focus on Alpha Be. Yiselda, I informed Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton about what I witnessed in Pandora¡¯s Box, confirming its contents.¡¯ So, we¡¯ve agreed that witches can live in Shadow Crest for the time being. ¡®For the time being?¡¯ Yiselda is confused, ¡®Yes, for now, he answers as he stands up. ¡®We¡¯ll say our goodbyes and stay in touch, he says as he walks towards the packhouse¡¯s entrance. Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton are right behind him as he walks out the door. , Fern, Ria, and Lc rejoice and hug each other as they learn they will be able to stay in Shadow Crest With that, I¡¯ll be downstairs concocting some potions!¡¯ Ria says, ¡®1¡¯ll help,¡¯ says Lc. ¡®Me as welll¡¯ E and Fern say. Don¡¯t forget about me, May says as she dashes downstairs after them. ¡®Well, that¡¯s good news for the girls, Yiselda says, smiling Reaper flies from my shoulder andnds on the window ledge as Magnus pulls me in for a hug and gives me a strange look, ¡®You smell different, like sandalwood and something else I can¡¯t put my finger on, | give Yiselda a worrisome look. She nods, indicating to tell him. ¡®Magnus, there¡¯s something I need to tell you,¡¯ I say Sure, what do you want to tell me?¡¯ he smiles. I look into his mesmerising green eyes. My hands start to tremble and my eyes water. Magnus can see something isn¡¯t right. ¡®What is it, Nina?¡¯ ¡®Can we go somewhere private? And with Yiselda as well,¡¯ I add. He looks to Yiselda. She looks away with guilt. ¡®Sure, let¡¯s go to our office,¡¯ he gently takes my hand. Sparks tingle up my arm. Entering the office, he takes his seat, and I take mine next to him. Yiselda sits on the two-seater couch N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. against the wall. There is an awkward silence while Magnus looks between Yiselda and me. So, which one of you are going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡± he says, breaking the silence. Yiselda and I exchange nces, and she nods again for me to speak. ¡®Do you recall how you noticed this symbol on my wrist and when told you it appeared when Alec held my wrist?¡¯ ¡°Yes, you said it slightly burned at first, and you felt a little strange?¡¯ he says. ¡®Well, uin,¡¯ I say, holding back a sob. I take a deep breath. ¡®Alec marked me. I¡¯m his blood me,¡¯ I say with a trembled voice Magnus gives me an odd look and grabs my wrist, saying, I don¡¯t get it? What is a blood me, and why would he inflict this mark on you? You know how werewolves mark their soulmates? I say. He nods, ¡®Well, for vampires, they mark their blood mes, T e isplete silence as Yiselda and I watch Magnus process it all. You can tell from his face he is trying to understand what! sang Suddenly he stiftens, and his face pales ¡®No no, no, no, no,¡¯ he says abruptly, standing up, his hands tugging at his hair. ¡®How? You can¡¯t?¡¯ He struggles to speak and continues to panic. Then hees to a standstill and anxiously nces down at me, fumbling with my fingers. ¡®You had said you felt strange that day. In what way did you feel strange?¡¯ he asks with a hurt look in his eyes. I can see he already knows the answer but is hoping I tell him otherwise. ¡®B-because since that day, I feel the mate bond with Alec. I feel a magical sense of overwhelming wholeness as if I could never live without either one of you. My heart and body tell me I¡¯m meant to have both of you. The bond has been pulling me and urging me to go to him as it does with you.¡¯ I exin. Magnus casts a nce out the window. I can hear hisboured breathing. His hands are gripped so tightly that I can see blood dripping ¡®He¡¯s not going to be able to have you, Nina. You are MINE!¡¯ he shouts as he approaches me. He grabs my shoulders with his bleeding hands and pulls me into his chest. ¡® We¡¯ll fix it, Nina. You¡¯ll never have to see him again.¡¯ Before I can tell him it won¡¯t be possible since it will kill me, he smells the sandalwood scent on me and takes a step back, a scared expression on his face. ( That scent, it¡¯s his, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ I nod but avoid making eye contact. Magnus, on the other hand, slowly lifts my chin to look at him. ¡®Nina, please tell me nothing has already happened between you two? Please give me another exnation as to why his scent is all over you!? Tears stream down my face onto his fingers as he holds my chin, ¡®1-I can¡¯t give you another exnation.¡¯ I cry. The hurt that appears in Magnus¡¯s eyes is unbearable to watch. I try to look away. But now I see pain and anger in his eyes. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Magnus, he kissed me, and I struggled against the bond to stop the kiss from continuing,¡¯,I confess. ¡®Did you like it?¡¯ He frowns. ¡®W-what?¡¯ ¡®You heard me, Nina. ¡®Did you like the kiss?¡¯ He yells. I fall to my knees crying and look up at my beloved Magnus, ¡®It felt like I was kissing you.¡¯ Magnus storms out of the packhouse ¡®Magnus, please!¡¯ I chase after him, but Yiselda grabs me. ¡®Luna, he needs to process everything.¡¯ ¡®You should give him some time, she suggests. 1 hesitantly nod. I want to hold Magnus and tell him I love him no matter what. My inner wolf whimpers, wanting tofort his wolf. Magnus didn¡¯te back to our room that night. I spent most of the night peering out the window, wondering where he was and when he¡¯d return. ¡®Reaper, please try and find him for me?¡¯ I say out towards the moon tree. I watch as Reaper flies into the night in search of Magnus. Will Magnus ever forgive me? What if he wants to leave me? Is he going to reject me and find a new mate?¡¯ All these thoughts and more flow through my mind until I fall asleep from fatigue.¡± I look onto Magnus¡¯s side of the bed as I wake. He isn¡¯t there. Reaper is on my window sill. ¡®I couldn¡¯t find him Luna,¡¯ Reaper mind-links. I run downstairs to see if he is having breakfast. Everyone else is eating breakfast, but Magnus is nowhere to be found. Good morning, Luna, everyone says. ¡®Has anyone seen Magnus?¡¯ I ask with a slight tremble in my voice that everyone picks up. ¡®Isn¡¯t he in bed?¡¯ Josie asks. ¡®Um, no, I thought he might be down here eating breakfast,¡¯ I say. ¡®Is everything okay?¡¯ Flint asks. I¡¯m not sure if I should inform them Magnus is upset. I¡¯m also mates with the vampire king. I solemnly nod and force a small smile. ¡°He¡¯s probably out having a run in wolf form.¡¯ Everyone nods and eats their breakfast. My appetite had disappeared. All I could think about was wanting to know if Magnus was okay, but I already know he isn¡¯t. I¡¯d be upset too if he came home and told me he had a second mate. How am I ever going to make us okay again? I burst into tears and ran up the stairs, shocking everyone at the table. I enter my room and close the door behind me. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 I¡¯m sitting against the door when I hear a gentle knock. ¡°Luna, it¡¯s May, Josie and the witches here. We havee to see if you are alright. It¡¯s not like you to burst into tears and run away like that ¡°Magnus is the one you should all be worried about,¡¯ I sob ¡®Why is that, Luna? Has something happened to him?¡¯ May asks, concerned. I¡¯ve done something terrible. Magnus will never forgive me, I¡¯m sure there is nothing in this world he wouldn¡¯t forgive you for,¡¯ May reassures me. ¡®Does that include cheating on him?¡¯ I say. They all gasp and whisper to one another. ¡®Luna, I think you need to let us in and tell us what has happened so we can help you, I¡¯m a horrible person May. Why would you want to help me?¡¯ ¡®Because you are my sister, and you are not a horrible person. You are the sweetest, kindest, most understanding person I have ever met, she retorts. ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ They all agree. Slowly I stand and unlock the door. The girls all wrap their arms around me. It¡¯s a hug I weed. We all climb onto my massive bed, plump the cushion and get ourselvesfortable as they ready themselves to hear what I am about to tell them. May wipes the tears from my face ¡®The day I first went to Pandora¡¯s Box, something happened to me while we were in the dungeon Do you remember when Alec held my wrist?¡¯ ¡®Yeah, you were insane being that close to him in the first ce,¡¯ Ria chuckles but pausea when she notices my serious expression ¡°He had marked me,¡¯ I say, holding my wrist for them all 10 see. They all furrow their brows, gazing closer to my wrist and shoving each other out of the way. Lc lumbles off her bed onto the lloor. I¡¯m okay, she adds as she crawls back into the bed. So, what exactly does that mark mean?¡¯ May inquires, ¡®ll means Alec the vampire king is my blood me. Alec is my second male, ¡®What!?¡¯ They all say. Everyone but May falls off the bed in shock. Once they regather on the bed, they all look at each other and back at me, ¡®I feel the mate bond with Alec the same way I feel it with Magnus My mind and body are yearning to be with both of them. Alec refuses to break the bond between us, and I don¡¯t know how to break it. Then we kissed, and it was so magical and amazing like was kissing Magnus. I told Magnus about Alec being my second mate. He was angry and upset, which of course he would be, but I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡¯ May wraps her arms around me, ¡®It will be okay. We will help you figure this out, won¡¯t we, girls?¡¯ They all nod and give me sympathising looks. ¡®We should tell Dad so that the warriors can find him?¡¯ she suggests. ¡®What will Mum and Dad think of me having Iwo mates, May? They will be so ashamed of me,¡¯ ¡®No, they won¡¯t be None of this is your fault, and there is a reason you have been given two mates, Nina. The gods and goddesses have willed in ¡®She says, trying to make me feel less guilty I can¡¯t believe the vampire king is your mate,¡¯ Lc says. ¡®I get he¡¯s handsome and all, but he is a vicious murderer, Luna. He is evil,¡¯ He has been nothing but kind and gentle towards me, Lc, and even so, he has spent hundreds of years alone in that dungeon and lost his first blood me, who was killed at the hands of humans. If someone purposely killed Magnus, I would probably do everything in my power to kill whoever was responsible 100, Lc doesn¡¯t know what to say ¡®I think Lc just wants you to be very careful around Alec, that¡¯s all,¡¯ Ria says. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®My main focus is to find Magnus and have him home with me where he belongs.¡¯I say. Everyone nods in agreement. ¡®Then what are we all doing in here then? We will split up and all search for him,¡¯ Fern says. Josie dashes downstairs while the rest of us ¡®Skedaddle Dash¡¯ and appear out the front, Josie frowns with her hands on her hips, ¡®That¡¯s not fair,¡¯ Josie pouts. ¡®Life is never fair, Josie,¡¯ May says. Josie and I shift into our wolves. I¡¯ll be able to pick his scent up better this way. The witches all squeal and start patting Josie and me. Next thing you know, we are on our backs, suckered in with belly rubs until May clears her that at the witches. Oh, yeah, Magnus, right,¡¯ says. The Smokey cat hops atop Fern¡¯s shoulder, and the two of them run forwards. Everyone has dispersed, going in separate ways. I sprint to the summit of the mountain. He may be staying at one of the camping lodges. I dash in and out of the woods, hoping to get a whiff of his scent, but to no avail. I search every site and shelter and found no trace of him. I sit and mope, trying to think of where he could be and where I would go if I were upset. Then it hits me Shadow Crest Lake, where we have shared so many fond memories. I dash down the hill through the woods until I reach theke. I pick his scent up straight away and race towards him, sitting on the looks down at me, and I see he hasn¡¯t slept. Bags have formed under his eyes; his hair is all scruffy, and his eyes are puffy from all the tears. I whimper again, telling him I¡¯m sorry. He lifts me into his chest as he holds me close. I shift back into human form and ce my hand on his cheek. Sparks fly between us. He pushes his face further against my hand taking in the blissful feeling. ¡°Although I feel so hurt and broken right now, I know none of this is your fault, Nina. We will work through this together.¡¯ We kiss passionately and make love. Returning to the packhouse, we take our time. Before we enter, Ie to a halt. ¡®I want you to know that Josie, May and the witches all know. I told them this morning,¡¯ I informed him. ¡°Good, because the more of us who know, the more of us who can assist us find out how to sever the tie between you two, he continues We enter the home to find the others discussing where they had looked and searched, ¡®You found him, Luna, Lc beams. ¡®Thank you all for your concern. As you know, it¡¯s a lot to take in, and it took some time to absorb it all,¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®Of course, Alpha,¡¯ Lc says. Magnus turns to me, ¡®Let¡¯s have some lunch, then we can talk privately and see what resolutions we cone up with,¡¯ he says. Once our lunch is finished, we enter our office and close the door. Magnus sits on the two-seater couch. I sit next to him, and he pulls me onto hisp. Part of me is currently yearning for Alec, while the other part is happy and content being this close lo Magnus. ¡®I don¡¯t want you going back to Pandora¡¯s Box,¡¯ he says calmly. ¡®But!¡± I say. Magnus presses his finger against my lips. ¡®Until we figure out how to sever the bond, I can¡¯t have you going there. I can¡¯t have you near him.¡¯ Magnus, I think it would be better if Yiselda could join this conversation to give you more insight. It¡¯s not going to be as simple as just not going near him, and what if it takes months or even years to figure out how to break the bond?¡¯ Then that¡¯s how long it will be until you return to Pandora¡¯s Box,¡¯ ¡®Magnus, Pandora¡¯s Box is my second home now. There will be times I may have to be there to help Yiselda and the others,¡¯ ¡°Then they will have to do it without you,¡¯ ¡®Magnus, please, let¡¯s talk to Yiselda and see what she has to say, ¡®Yiselda isn¡¯t my mate, nor does she have any authority over me, Nina. You are not returning to Pandora¡¯s Box, and that is final,¡¯ He growis. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 I throw myself from hisp, dash to our bedroom, m the door behind me, and sit on the balcony. Reaper takes flight from his moon tree andnds on the railing. I¡¯m guessing things aren¡¯t going so well?¡¯ He mind-links. ¡®No, he won¡¯t let me go back to Pandora¡¯s Box until the bond between Alec and me is severed! ¡®What if it¡¯s unbreakable?¡¯ Reaper inquires. Then I¡¯ll have no option but to go against Magnus¡¯ wishes and meet Alec, or I can wait it out and eventually die from being separated from Alec for too long, I spend the following few days primarily in the basement concocting potions and practising spells to avoid Magnus. My mind and body are constantly fighting me to rush to Magnus and be with him, but they are also fighting me to go to Pandora¡¯s Box and be with Alec. I already feel like I¡¯ve betrayed Magnus from the kiss Alec and I shared. I don¡¯t want to betray him again and defy his desire to see Alec in Pandora¡¯s Box. Every day it bes worse, but I push past it and concentrate on making potions in the bubbling cauldron. , Fern, Lc and Ria havee down many times over the few days to help me, but I sent them away every time, telling them I needed to be by myself. Another two days pass. Magnus has been trying to talk to me at every opportunity. I¡¯m not ready to talk about it, Magnus,¡¯ I say each time. I let him still hug me and kiss me because I love him, and it brings somefort to me. Returning to the basement, my body begins to heat up, but I ignore it thinking it¡¯s from all the steam and plumes of smoke and continue my work. Reaper has been sitting on his perch I made him. He is the only one I have allowed to stay by my side. You should get some rest, Luna.¡¯ You¡¯ve been working on this for more than five days. You don¡¯t appear to be in good health. He mind-links. lignore him, but he continues to speak. ¡®Perhaps you could change and go for a run, and I¡¯ll fly beside you?¡¯ he asks, hoping. Sweat beads collect on my face and torso. ¡®It¡¯s boiling down here, Iin. ¡®How about we walk outside for some fresh air?¡¯ I cave and nod. I manage to mutter ¡®Skedad¡¯ before slumping to the floor. I¡¯ve suddenly be exceedingly weak and unable to cast a spell. ¡®Luna! I¡¯ll get help,¡¯ Reapers says. No, don¡¯t do that. All I want are Magnus and Alec, I whimper. I can get Magnus for you, he adds as he rushes up the stairs, leaving little time for me to say no. Reaper caws furiously as feet stampede below. Magnus gets down on his knees at my side and ces his hand on my arm. ¡®Howe she¡¯s so hot?¡± Is she sick?¡¯ Magnus asks Reaper, then realises he and Reaper cannot mind-link. Magnus picks me up and carries me up the stairs while yelling for help. May and Lce running over to us. ¡®Magnus, what¡¯s the matter with Luna?¡¯ Lc asks. I¡¯m not sure Reaper came up to me wildly cawing. I followed him down the basement and discovered her on the floor. She is unbearably not to the touch I¡¯m struggling to hold her any longer. She is burning my skin,¡¯ he says, Take her to her room and ce her in a cold bath. I¡¯ll go to Pandora¡¯s Box and bring Yiselda back with me,¡¯ May says. Magnus can¡¯t remove my clothes as the sweat and heat make them stick to my skin. He turns the water on and ces me in the bath and holds my head up with one hand, and trickles cold water. He scoops up onto my face with his free hand. Magnus lifts me out of the ice-cold bath and puts a towel over me. He rests his palm against my temple. ¡®You¡¯re still ming hot, Nina, he exims, horrified A knockes from our bedroom door ¡®It¡¯s May, and I¡¯m here with Yiselda, she adds. Please send her in quickly, Magnus begs, his voice shaking with fear. Viselda enters the restroom and stares down at Magnus, soaking wet on the floor with me on hisp. The speaks with a heavy sigh, It¡¯s begun, she wores. What has started? Magnus asks Did Luna not warn you that the blood same will continue to pull her and urge her to Alec and that if she resists it for too long or rights it, there will be implications? I knew she¡¯d be battling their bond, but she never mentioned any negative effects? When you resist it or stay away from your blood name for too long, you physically start to burn It begins as a feret, then your body continues to heat up, and you die. She¡¯s going to diel Magnus snaris. Argh, he groans as he ces me on the tiled floor. He nces down at his scorched hands from holding me What should we do? How can I help her? He pleads. The only way to prevent her death is to bring them together, says Yiselda. What! There has to be another way, he says. you with The only other option is to break the bond, but we don¡¯t know how to, and it appears that we dont have much time left to save Luna, you must bring her to Pandora¡¯s Box night now she warns Magnus growls and battles his inner demons. He doesnt want me neat Alec, but he also doesnt want me to de With no choice the grabs a nket and lifts me with it to avoid his hands being burnt from skin contact Yebelda dashes out the front door Rrapet and Magnus rush after her. Yiscida grabs the back of Magnuss shirt and dragshirn into the circle as they approach For a brief period, my @yelids flutter open, and I glimpse someone else walking out of the portal but they dont follow us Instead, whoever it was doned into nearby shrubs Tortended my arm and gested to T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. the thruba hoping to draw the attention of whatever was lurking there But, with no lielo spend Magus grotests betoundings and my ma moodustinti ih door. He is captivated by the enormous muffor Yiselda stepped through but he does not have time to get andere belone leaping through Yiselda operis the door on the right and days, Maletilise, and a too ettierges a Santiate the te dropping the book at her feet Magnus steps back as the book ions into a staircase React Tea avea adora the dark wooden door ¡®I must warn you, Magnus, Alec is in a worte te Younen be afraid to handler over tahun lood maten the blood names, no matter what ¡®What do you mean he is in a worse stato? ¡°I have been trying to persuade him to sever the bond of at least tell me how to do it but because he refuses Ive been deprino him of his daily sustenance of blood, which leads vampires to be unstable and somewhat wild, she says and opens arge ck door with stronge marks and drawings I don¡¯t think I like the sound of any of this, Yiselda,¡¯ he sayfollowing her though the dungeon Hesees the Gringhouls as the walks past. ¡®They are more vicious ¨Clooking than I ever imagined them to be, he says ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to them. They will rip your hand off, if not your whole arm. Oven the opportunity We can hear agonising moans emanating from further up as we approach the Shadow Reapers, who are spell-sealed in their area of the dungeon Alec I murmur Magnus stiffens, and a sombre expression develops on his face as he approaches the cell where Alec is Alec snarts and hisses He appears to be physically and emotionally warning with himself. Yiselda was correct when she defined his current situation as unstable and somewhat wild Chapter 88 Chapter 88 ¡®This is supposed to be the vampire king? Yiselda. I¡¯m not handing Nina over to that monster,¡¯, Alec pauses, stares at Magnus, and snarls his fangs. Magnus¡¯ wolf teeth expand, and he growls in response. ¡®Now is not the time for a snarl off,¡¯ Yi?elda says to Al¨¦c and Magnus. Alec drops his eyes to Nina lying weak in the arms of Magnus. His expression softens, and he reaches out to touch Nina, but Magnus steps aside and pulls me closer to his chest. ¡®It burns, I gasp, biting my lip and forcing it to bleed. My skin feels as though it is on fire. I open my eyes and tilt my head to see Alec looking at me longingly. His skin is red and covered with blisters, and I can see blisters forming on my arms. As I weep, the pain bes unbearable. ¡®It¡¯s okay, my darling, Magnus replies as he prepares to remove the nket he¡¯s using to hold me. Alec, you must stand aside so we can ce her in the cell with you, Yiseldamands. Alec moves to the cell¡¯s rear, where he can¡¯t be seen. ¡®There is a spell in ce at the entrance of his cell. Do you see the line of salt here?¡± she asks Magnus. Magnus nods. ¡®Do not break the line. ce Nina over it and then step back immediately. Yiselda unlocks the door, and it creaks as she pulls it open. Magnus hesitantly stands at the entrance, his hands tremble as he is about to give me to the person he loathes, the very one he doesn¡¯t want me near, my second mate. Removing the nket, he ignores the burn that heats his flesh and gentlyys me on the other side of the line. A tear falls from his eye andnds on my cheek. My hand touches his cheek. ¡®I love you, Magnus,¡¯ I say. ¡®I love you too, Nina,¡¯ he says and steps back. Yiselda closes the cell door and locks it just as Alec swoops in like a sh of light and snatches Nina up, returning to the shadows of his cell swiftly. The moment Alec swooped me up, the burning pain immediately subsided and was reced with sweet, warm tingles. Alec cradles me in the corner. His back turned to the cell bars. As he caresses my face, I can see his skin is healing. I cup my hand over Alec¡¯s, and he pulls me closer to him. We gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. His aren¡¯t his usual light brown but primarily ck. I can see he is straining himself from doing something, but I¡¯m not sure of what. Our lips draw closer to one another, the blood from my lip drips down my chin, and his eyes momentarily light up. And I realise he wants blood, my blood, and is fighting himself from taking it. I smash my lips onto his and kiss him fiercely as he savours every drop of blood from my lips. He tenderly grips and sucks onto my bottom, bleeding lip with his as we eventually separate, not wanting it to finish. As I instinctively submit to Alec, my head tilts up. On my unmarked side, his teeth skim across my nape. The tingling sensation that floods through my body cause me to gasp. His teeth suddenly sink in, and he moans from the sensation of drinking my blood. He withdraws his teeth and looks endearingly into my eyes. Raising my hand to his face, I gently wipe the blood drips from Alec¡¯s lips. ¡®My, Luna, my darling, my Queen, he says. Reaper caws and looks pleased that Alec has be my second mate. ¡®Alec,¡¯ I say and wrap my arms around him. We spend some time in a loving embrace before Alec licks the puncture marks he made on my neck. My body arches, and I gasp at the thrilling feeling that soars through my body. Magnus had walked over to the Shadow Reapers before we had kissed as he couldn¡¯t bear to watch us. Usually, a mate would feel horrendous pain when the other mate became intimate with another person. He thought it was odd he felt no physical pain, just jealousy. We kiss passionately again, and when we part, I notice my skin haspletely healed along with Alec¡¯s. Magnus storms over to the bars. That¡¯s enough, now give me back, my mate,¡¯ he scowls. Magnus,¡¯ I say, standing up. Alec grabs me and holds me to his chest. ¡°She is my blood same,¡¯ Alec says firmly. They re at one another. ¡®Alec, it¡¯s okay Magnus is my mate, and I need to go back to him,¡¯ Alec cups my face with both of his hands ¡®When will you be back¡¯ he asks. Tomontow,¡¯ I say Alec looks at Magnus for confirmation. He squeezes the bars. ¡®Nina is my soul mate. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. She is my whole world in Bringing her back here each day keeps her allve, then so be it,¡¯ he growls, clearly not pleased with the concept but also knowing he has no other choice for the time being Asl approach the cell door, Alec immediately spins me around and kisses me gently one final time before I see him again Magnus is emitting a deep growi. Yiselda unlocks the door, and I gently walk over the line to leave the cell. Magnus quickly throws his arms around me and kisses my temple and the opposite side of my neck, nuzzling into my nape. Alec is the one who lets out a deep grow this time Im sorry, I say to Magnus as I look at him. Is not your fault. It had to be done, Magnus replies softly, attempting to mask his pain ¡°Let¡¯s go home and spend some time together. Just you and me,¡¯ I say He nods and grabs my hand in his as he leads me out of the dungeon. We enter the portal and spend the afternoon swimming at Shadow Crest Lake and climbing the most prominent trees we can locate, just as we did as kids We dont spend a single moment apart till we return to Pandora¡¯s Box the next day Knowing how to ess the dungeon, I don¡¯t wait for Yiselda T¡¯ll wait here at the entrance,¡¯ Magnus frowns, not wanting to see me near Alec, 1 cup his face and kiss his lips. ¡®I¡¯ll be back soon,¡¯ I say. I take the key hanging on the far wall, unlock the cell, and step over the salt line. Before I see Alec, he has already swept me off my fect and smothering my face in kisses. ¡®Alec,¡¯ I giggle T¡¯ve missed you,¡¯ he says. missed you too,¡¯ I say We kiss, and he strokes my face with his thumb. I wish I could take you somewhere wonderful, like for a pic on a mountain top or a dance beneath the stars, he says thoughtfully. 1 wish I could just get you out of this dungeon, I sigh. ¡°Did you really set those creatures onto the humans all those years ago? | ask. Alec looks away for a moment, then nods his head with regret. Can you tell me what happened? Can you tell me about Juniper?¡¯ I ask. It might be easier if I show you instead,¡± he says. im confused until he shuts his eyes and hovers his hands slightly over each side of my head. Then, a ball of light appears and blinds me When I open my eyes, I¡¯m no longer in the dungeon but travelling along a cobblestone path in a vige. There are individuals on horses everywhere anddies on foot holding shoals over their heads and baskets packed with bread and fruit A beautiful young woman runs into me shouts, Sorry, and keeps running. I chase after her as she rushes up the road and into a little cottage dwelling Sorry, Imte grandma she apologises, Juniper will you ever be on time says her grandmother Juniperughs. Probably never Grandina, she says I raise my head over the window sill to peer through it un per stuffs a loof of tread and a couple or small bottles into the basket. They look just like pollons You need to buy along, juniper and get these healing potions to the Hillsbury home if you go now, you will be home before dark ! dom na more creatures of the night capturing you Dreatus eft r eally ca n you¡¯ve had too much run.¡¯ Junaper smiles Peps, une tout le more people were found dead thus morning with those markings on their neck. You can never be too , diniere mediately to be homme before nightfall Juniper repbes, kissing her grandmother on the 11 becaus, gran temple even con bun us at the state Sa who knows what these creatures of the might per remember we may be weitches, y ore capable of doing to us, she worties I feel the same trepidation as Juniper does at her grandmother¡¯s words. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Juniper departs from the cottage and strolls for an hour through the forest, eventually arriving in a valley with another settlement. I covertly follow behind her. She knocks on the door of a wood lodge. Juniper, A respectable gentleman greets her and wees her inside the house. Another resident of the house is hacking and gasping for oxygen. I was terrified I wouldn¡¯t receive the potion on time. Florence is on the verge of death, he ims. I pop my head up and observe Juniper and the gentlemen enter a room with an elderlydy in bed via a window. She is quite pale, coughing, and gasping for breath. Juniper arranges the basket on the bed and takes a healing potion. She extracts the cork from the bottle and proceeds to elevate thedy¡¯s head. Drink, Florence. ¡®It will cure you of your illness, Juniper asserts. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Florence initially struggles but eventually consumes the potion. Within minutes, her cheeks have taken on colour, and her eyes have be bluer. She rises to her feet and crosses her arms across her chest. ¡®Florence, it worked, the gentleman adds, sping Juniper¡¯s hands in his. I¡¯d want to express my gratitude to you, Juniper, and your grandmother, he continues. Your very wee, Mr Hillsbury, Juniper smiles. Florence rises from the bed and joins her husband in walking Juniper out. ¡®It¡¯s already bing dark, Juniper observes as the sky darkens. Mr Hillsbury, his neighbour says as he limps up the path. ¡®It¡¯s lovely to see you, George, Mr Hillsbury says with a smile and a nod of his hat. ¡®Florence, your wife. She is out of bed walking? The doctor said she was so sickly she would die by tis very night. I don¡¯t understand,¡¯George says. ¡®I came to offer my condolences to you, but here she stands filter than a fiddle,¡± ¡°It¡¯s a miracle, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Florence says. Juniper gave me medicine that cured me straight away,¡¯ she says without thinking of the consequences of her words. Her husband attempts to elbow her to stop her from talking. ¡®No medicine would do such a thing,¡¯ George says, ring at Juniper, Juniper trembles and takes a step back. ¡®Dear, I believe it is a bit imusible to im you were suddenly cured. Mr Hillsbury responds ufortably, Juniper was here all day attempting to mend you. Florence casts a puzzled nce at her husband ¡®I must be going now. Grandma wants me home before dark, and as you can see, the moon is rising,¡¯ I say, turning and stepping onto the path. George snatches her arm, causing her to fall over and drop the basket. The bread and a bottle of healing potion roll out. George picks up the bottle and inspects it reading thebel and pulling the cork off. He sniffs, then drinks it. Juniper¡¯s and Mr Hillsbury¡¯s faces are flushed with fear. Juniper rises to her feet as George approaches her, his limp gone. Georgees to a halt and stares down at his leg before returning his gaze to Juniper. ¡®Impossible, my limp has gone.¡¯ He looks at the bottle in his hand, then at Juniper. ¡®This isn¡¯t medicine. This is a magic potion. You¡¯ re a witch!¡¯ he points his finger at Juniper. Juniper runs frightened from the vige as George creates amotion causing neighbours from their houses. Men follow George, chasing after Juniper. She runs as fast as she can and knows they will go straight to her house to search for her. She knows they will burn her at the stake. I¡¯m sorry, grandma, I can¡¯t go home she whispers into the wind. A shimmering breeze swirls around the fog of her breath like a spell, collecting her words and delivering her message to her grandmother. Juniper abandons the trail and slees into the woods, eluding the horde of men. She falls to her knees, bing fatigued to walk any forther. There are odd and unsettling noises all around her. She notices two cumson eyes looking at her from the darkness when she nced up. The eyes sh like a me, and I immediately recognise them as Alec¡¯s Alec swoops (orwards and covers Juniper¡¯s mouth with her palm as she screams, My blood name, I¡¯ve been looking for you for many years,¡¯ he says. Juniper trembled in his arms. He carefully takes his hand away from her mouth. She gives him an odd expression as she touches her mouth, which tingles from his contact, ¡®Why do I have this sensation?¡¯ she muffles, With a Nash, he crashes his lips against hers, sparks and warm tingles erupting between them. Juniper draws closer 10 Alec as they continue to kiss She finally takes a step back, I¡¯m very sorry, sir. I¡¯m not sure what got into me.¡¯ I¡¯d never openly kissed or desired to kiss a man like that before. ¡®You¡¯ll have to forgive me, she admits, blushing. ¡®What is your name?¡¯ he inquires. Juniper and yours, sir?¡¯ ¡®Alec,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®No need to apologise, Juniper. We are blood mes, which means we are destined to be together.¡¯ He says. ¡®Blood mes?¡¯ she asks curiously Alec caresses her cheek, ¡®Yes, blood mes, when we touch it feels magical, like nothing else you¡¯ve ever felt. Once we find each other, we have urges to stay close to each other. Staying away from each other causes pain and even death if not careful. The gods chose us to be together.¡¯ ¡®We were destined for each other?¡¯ she asks, taking a step closer to him. ¡®Yes,¡¯ he says, showing his fangs with a smile. Juniper exhales and takes a step back. You¡¯ve got fangs? And your eyes were red as fire when I first saw you?¡¯ That¡¯s because I¡¯m not human, he says quietly. Are you not human?¡¯ She pauses for a minute, then gasps once again. ¡®The night animals, the ones who devour people and leave wounds on their necks?¡¯ ¡®Creatures of the night is one way to describe us, but we like the word vampire, my love, he says, smiling. ¡®Why are you murdering people?¡¯ she asks. ¡®We survive by consuming blood¡¯ Human blood tastes the best, yet we drink from animals mostly to limit the number of human fatalities, and the people we kill are far from lovely people. They have either raped, murdered or ckmailed people. I¡¯m not human, either, Juniper admits. I¡¯m a witch, and the people in the valley are looking for me.¡¯ So that¡¯s how I ended up in the woods. If they discover me, they¡¯ll burn me at the stake, Alec, she sobs as Alec draws her into his chest and consoles her. They can¡¯t hurt you if you stay with me, Juniper, my darling, he says. I live with my grandmother in a cottage in the vige over there,¡¯ I need to see her. I need to take her with us, she begs. ¡®Would it be too unsafe to return to the cottage?¡¯ he wonders, ¡°I¡¯ll go at first light. Then, if there are no guards or men near the cottage, I will sneak in and get her.¡¯ She exins her n. ¡®Can¡¯t I grab her for you now while it¡¯s still dark?¡¯ The crowd will already be there, with lit torches and more men.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t let them hurt you, Alec, she deres. l¡¯in Alec, the vampire king, and I¡¯ll destroy them all before they blink, he deres, emanating a tremendous aura. ¡®Are you a King?¡¯ Juniper is taken aback. Yes, and you will be Queen, he replies with admiration. ¡°You can¡¯t kill people, Alec They are just terrified of witches, once they realise we are harmless and only want to help them prosper and heal their sicknesses, they will cease hunting and burning us at the stake. Let¡¯s wait till the men have searched my grandmother¡¯s house. Then, when they realise I¡¯m not there, they¡¯ll go, and we¡¯ll be able to take my grandmother and escape this ce.¡¯ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be easier just to kill them?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sure it would be Alec, but we¡¯re not monsters, she replies, making Alec smile at the sweet, loving witch in front of him, knowing how fortunate he is that the gods picked her only for him. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Alec and Juniper spend the night gazing up at the stars and moon as Alec learns everything he can about Juniper and her past I think you should tell me more about yourself, Alec. I¡¯ve been telling you everything about myself, but I still don¡¯t know anything about you other than you¡¯re Alec, the vampire King, she replies enthusiastically. The sun will be rising soon, and I¡¯m not fond of the day. We shall retrieve your grandma while it¡¯s still dark and return to my castle, where we will hold a great feast and celebrate our love. I will tell you all you want to know about me then,¡¯ he smiles, Juniper nods, and they hold hands as they trudge through the woods to her vige, ¡®Over there, that cottage there is where grandma and I live. I don¡¯t see anyone around, do you?¡¯ she asks. Alec slowly and carefully scans the area, ¡®No, I don¡¯t see anyone,¡¯ he says. Stay here, I¡¯ll peep through the back window, and if no one is inside, I¡¯ll climb inside,¡¯ T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. T¡¯ll keep watch outside then?¡¯ he says. Juniper sneaks up to the window, peers through it, then turns and nods to Alec. Assuring him that everything is well on the inside. I hear her scream not long after she walks into the room. Alec bursts through the window inside the cottage, only to see men emerge from hiding. One man is holding a knife to the throat of an older woman, and I know it¡¯s her grandmother. Three men are tackling Nina. Alec grabs one by the throat and throws the man out the window. The rest of the men stand around me, ready to fight. I hiss and bare my teeth, making them tremble. Creature of the night, the grandmother murmurs. Alec continues to kill them one by one. More men enter the cabin as Juniper is dragged ou side She screams again when she sees the man with the knife slitting her grandmother¡¯s throat. Alec¡¯s hands emit a ck mist as he summons Shadow Reapers and Grimghouls, The Grimghouls rip men apart, while Shadow Reapers induce the men to imagine that other men are the enemy, and they begin attacking one other. Alec escapes the cabin, only to find Juniper chained up 10 a wooden beam, standing on bundles of sticks. A guy hurls a lit torch at her feet. ¡®No!¡¯ Alec yells and rushes towards her, Men yell, ¡®Don¡¯t let him get 10 her, stop him!¡¯ As Juniper screams in agony, Alec snaps their necks and rips the heads off hundreds of men. As Alec arrives at Juniper, her cries have stopped, and her entire body is enveloped in Names She is no longer alive Alec¡¯s breathing bes more rapid, and he sends out a high-pitched shriek that causes people¡¯s cars to bleed Thousands of ck shes zoom and dash around, moving too quickly to identily what they are as people¡¯s limbs fly across the ground. Shrieks and screams are heard, and it quickly bes silent. Finally, the ck Moshese to a halt Hundreds of vampires stand near their king as they watch him mourn his blood fame. They had killed everyone in the vige The only sound now is the criesing from the king, the vampire king¡¯ As the sun is about to rise and the fire is doused, he ordero the vampires to retrieve Juniper¡¯s body for burial of the castle I am summoned to the Realm of Shadows alongside the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers. We emerge of a gloomy mediaeval castle where the only lightes from a few candles spread about. Alec is standing over a dark stone collin in the underground crypt; heys ck flowers on it, kisses it, and walks out into the night. Heroises his palms, and a burst of ck power emanates from all around him, opening a vast portal. I will avenge your death, Juniper, and all humans shall pay, he cries into the night sky. Then, swarms of vampires, as well as Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers, rush through the portal. Alec is thest person to enter, and I rush in just as the portal closes. We¡¯ve arrived in werewolf territory. The alpha warns Alec to return to where he came from. Alecughs, ¡®You fool. I¡¯m the vampire king. It is you who shall be warned. Join me and eradicate the humans or die along with them, The alpha charges at Alec but the Grimghouls shred him apart before he can even get near Alec. The pack trembles and fees, informing other packs of what happened. Alec and his legion wipe out many packs over time. Anywho had tried to stop him from entering humannds and viges. A slew of witchese and cast spells to keep Alec at bay. My blood me was a witch. You should all be pursuing revenge alongside me!¡¯ he shouts, The witches work together, casting spell after spell until he is encased in a magical nket that prevents his entire body from moving. They create a portal, and on the other side, I can see the Midnight Coven. Alec is magically forced through the portal. Other witches contain the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers and push them through to join their king. Alec continues to fight, but there are too many witches making him unable to repel all their spells at once. The swirls of magic around him lift into the air and into the Covenstead. A witch casts a spell in the corridor where two doors are. Her spell creates a third door, a new section of the Covenstead. She ces a book in the room of darkness that forms into stairs and leads to a dark heavy door. She opens it and casts another spell creating the dungeon. Witches used spells to confine the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers to their cells and Alec to his. As a witch draws a line of salt over the iron-barred door, several incantations are uttered. That is when Alec is freed from the spell that had been binding him. He hisses and lunges at the bars, attempting to bend them to escape. ¡®It is of no use, vampire king. Your cell is bound by magic to keep you within. No matter your strength, you will never leave this cell until the day someone lets you out, but after wiping out most of their werewolf packs and intending to wipe out the human race. Therefore, we sentence you to remain in this dungeon forever,¡¯ she says and walks away. The witches converse near the Shadow Reapers and Grimghouls. ¡®No,e back. Don¡¯t leave me here. Juniper, I¡¯m sorry! Juniper!¡¯ he screams out in agony. ¡®We have never seen these creatures before. I sense they are not what they seem,¡¯ Emmerson the witch says. Another pulls a mirror from her pocket and holds it in front of a Shadow Reaper. They gasp as they see an elf in the reflection. ¡®Try one of the Grimghouls,¡¯ Emmerson says. The mirror is held in front of a Grimghoul to reveal a pixie. ¡®The vampire King has summoned the Elves and pixies from Silverfay forest and changed them into these hideous monsters. She exins to the other witches. They cast many spells to change them into their original states but failed. Being a danger in these forms, the witches have no choice but to keep them in the dungeon with hopes that a day wille when they will be returned to Silverfay forest in their natural forms. As an added precaution, the witches inscribe sigils andy wards over the doors after closing the heavy ck door. I¡¯m suddenly back, looking into Alec¡¯s solemn eyes. I burst into tears and wrapped my arms around him, and cried. I¡¯m so sorry, Alec. I¡¯m so sorry you lost your blood me when you found her. I¡¯m so sorry you¡¯ve spent hundreds of years in here grieving her death and being alone, I say. I¡¯m sorry as well. I¡¯ve spent a lot of time reflecting on her death and realised that she would not have wanted me to avenge her death. She was so kind that she would have wanted those guilty to survive, hoping that one day they would see their actions were wrong. he says. You shouldn¡¯t be in here, in this dungeon. It¡¯s not right to treat you like a ¡®Monster?¡¯ he says, That¡¯s exactly what I became when Juniper died, Luna, ¡®But you¡¯re not anymore, I say as I gaze into his eyes. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 ¡®Nina, please don¡¯t ask me again. We are not allowing Alec to leave that dungeon,¡¯ Magnus growls. ¡®If you saw what he showed me, how it all came about. You would see how unjust it is for him to remain in there,¡¯ I say. ¡®Nina, I would never put myself in that position in the first ce. Your blood me made his choice, and he now suffers the consequences, ¡®If I was burned at the stake, would you not try and kill those responsible?¡¯ I ask. Magnus stiffens, and instead of responding, he walks away upstairs to our room and ms the door. With Reaper on my shoulder, I sigh and stroll over to the open window. That didn¡¯t go down well,¡¯ Reaper mind-links. Well, it¡¯s aplicated situation for Magnus, he is my mate, and the vampire king is my second mate.¡¯ ¡®Did you hear that, Reaper?¡¯ I ask as I hear a gasp from the garden. Yes,¡¯ he says and flies from my shoulder and circles through the garden, searching. Who¡¯s there?¡¯ I shout out the window. ¡®Come out now, and I might let you live,¡¯ I crack my knuckles and climb out the window. When Reaper lets out a caw, I know he¡¯s located something¡­ or someone. So I take a step forward and tackle the person. ¡®Don¡¯t kill me, please don¡¯t kill me,¡¯ Hank begs. ¡°Hank? What are you doing in my territory? You were exiled from here. You were never supposed to N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. return,¡¯ I growl. ¡®I came to ah, apologise, yes apologise and make amends for my¡­ terrible behaviour trying to ckmail Magnus into a mateship with my sister,¡¯ he says in a higher-pitched voice. ¡®You know I have every right to kill you for returning and trespassing?¡¯ Y-yes,¡¯ he says, falls to his knees, and bows before me, ¡®But you are such a kind, understanding Luna. Would you really kill someone for trying to right their wrong?¡¯ he says, making me think of Juniper and how she would have wanted Alec to forgive the humans. I frown in thought. My gut is telling me to kill him, right here, right now. But my heart is thinking of Alec and Magnus and what would be the right thing to do. He looks up to see my outreached hand and takes it to stand up. Thank you, Luna,¡¯ he says. ¡®What were you doing in the garden anyway? Why didn¡¯t you just knock at the packhouse door?¡¯ ¡®Um, I thought if Magnus or someone else were to greet me at the door, they would not be as understanding as you would be and kill me without hearing me out first,¡¯ he exins. I see,¡¯ I say ¡®Now that you have heard what I have to say and epted my sincerest apologies, I will be on my way then.¡¯ He says, taking his leave. Wait, howe I can¡¯t smell your scent? The warriors should have known you were here,¡¯ I say. Hank fondles a symbol made from a precious stone around his neck. He doesn¡¯t know what to say. I step forward and hold the symbol and take a closer look. I¡¯ve seen this symbol before,¡¯ I say, thinking of what it is and where I have seen it. I yank it from his neck, turn my back to him, and hold it up for Reaper to see. ¡®Wasn¡¯t this mentioned in one of the spellbooks? I¡¯m pretty sure it hides your scent? ¡°Yes, ihat¡¯s an excellent observation¡¯ Reaper mind-links. I return my attention to Hank, but he has already left. ¡®Something odd about that, Hank,¡± I say. Are you going to chase after him?¡¯ Reaper mind-links. ¡°No, I need to check on Magnus,¡¯ Reaper flies over me and onto the railing outside my bedroom window, readying himself to eavesdrop on our conversation. Rolling my eyes at him, I enter the packhouse and ¡®Skedaddle Dash¡¯ upstairs and knock on the bedroom door. Thear a grunt which I take as a sign to enter. Magnus sits on the end of the bed with his head down. Instead of saying anything, I sit on hisp and snuggle into him. He immediately rxes and wraps his arms tightly around me. I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ I whisper. ¡®l know, I am too,¡¯ We stay embraced silently in each other¡¯s atms for a while. ¡®I should finish off the paperwork in the office. Do you want toe with me?¡¯ Magnus asks. ¡®I think I¡¯ll go down to the basement and socialise with my cover sisters,¡¯ I smile. Entering the basement, there is a newrge circr table with wooden seats that have carvings. ¡®This table is beautiful,¡¯ l exim to , Fern, Lc, Ria and May. ¡®We materialised it together. It¡¯s just for us witches for meetings and other such things,¡¯ May says, I notice the back of each chair has a name. I take the seat with Luna written in gold on the back. It¡¯s veryfortable. ¡®Well, we could utilise it right now. I have something I want you all to know.¡¯ Everyone stops brewing the potion and takes their seat. What is it, Luna?¡¯ Fern asks. ¡®Alec showed me what had happened to Juniper, his first blood me, and why he attempted to wipe out the human race. I want you to all know his story. I¡¯m going to tell you what I saw in the vision he showed me,¡¯ Wait a minute. We have a vision spell as well. Please allow me to get the book for you.¡¯ remarks as she walks over to the spellbook rack. She flips over the pages, ces the book in front of me, and retakes her seat. When I look down at the paper and pronounce the words Visionous Memorias, a great circle of magic appears and shows what I¡¯m thinking about. I start where Alec left off, with Juniper rushing down the cobblestone path, entering the cottage, putting the healing potions in her basket, and departing to give the potion to the Hillsburys. When the vision is finished, everyone is wailing and crying, their eyes downcast. Behind me, I hear a shuffle towards the stairs. Magnus had witnessed the entire vision, and tears streamed down his cheeks. I dash over to him and give him a tight embrace. He gently squeezes me back. That was¡­ incredibly difficult to watch, Magnus says quietly. I wipe the tears from his face and turn to face the others. They are crying into their familiars. The fennec fox whimpers as he licks May¡¯s tears from her face. ¡®It¡¯s so sad,¡¯ May sniffles, ¡®Alec never even got to spend a whole day with Juniper, and she killed before his very own eyes,¡¯ ¡®And Juniper never got to take her grandma back to Alec¡¯s castle,¡¯ Fern cries. ¡®They killed her grandma,¡¯ Ria cries. I take Magnus¡¯s hand, and we walk upstairs and out of the packhouse and sit under the moon tree. Reaper caws and flies down from the tree onto the grass for a pat ¡®I can see why you think it¡¯s unfair that Alec is still in that dungeon, but it¡¯s also for the best,¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®Are you kidding me? It¡¯s for the best?¡¯ ¡®Let¡¯s say we let him out, Nina. What do you think he is going to do? Prance around and pick flowers from the garden? No, I¡¯m your mate, which means he will want me out of the picture and will probably attempt to kill me or seed and kill me,¡¯ ¡®He wouldn¡¯t,¡¯ I say. ¡®Are you willing to stake my life on that, Nina?¡¯ Would Alec murder Magnus if we let him out of the dungeon? I¡¯d never considered it before. ¡®If Alec truly loves me, Magnus, he would never do anything to hurt me, and if that means you staying alive and being by my side, then I¡¯m sure that is something he will ept and adjust to,¡± say. I need to let my wolf out for a run. I¡¯ll see you tonight.¡± He says and shifts into his wolf, bolting towards the woods. Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Alpha Be taps his fingers repetitively in the dark of night Alpha Amir and Alpha Theaton sit at the table beside him. The candbra above them only dimly lights the room Hank brings arge jug of wine to the table and refills everyone¡¯s cups before taking a seat himself How much longer do we have to wait for this Kadva you speak of to arrive? Hank asks, evidently impatient with waiting The window shutters suddenly blow open, and thece curtain dances in the air before settling itself back down and the candles on The candbra flicker Hank looks towards the window to see no one there but bes startled when he sees a hooded figure on the seat beside him. ¡°What in the world! Hank says, ¡®Where did youe from? Kadva, it¡¯s nice of you to join us,¡¯ Alpha Be says ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Alpha Be,¡¯ Kadva says, sounding polite ¡°Something interesting has urred and in our favour too,¡¯ Be smiles ¡°Oh? Kadva says as he turns his hand upright, and a blue orb of magic appears. He bounces it up and down in his hand as if bored, Hank¡¯s cyes grow wide, ¡®What is that thing?¡¯ he says, frantically pointing at Kadva The wolf council are calm, as if it¡¯s normal for them to see such magic ¡°Hank, this is Kadva He is a mage,¡¯ Alpha Benner says, almost too calm AM-mage? I never knew such a thing existed.¡¯ Hank says Kadva turns his head at Hank, ¡®Refer to me as a thing again, Hank, and maybe I will show you what this thing is capable of,¡¯ He grits through his teeth Hank stiffens and goes silent Let¡¯s get back to business, Kadva We agreed many years ago that we would keep you a secret from society so you could live your life free from being hunted down. In return, you would owe us a big favour if we ever needed it. That time is now,¡¯ Alpha Be smiths Trstening, hadva soys We all have mutual feelings toward the human race and find it unfair that we have to stay hidden from humans, century after century We have even joked about wiping them out, but for thousands of werewolves to go up against billions of humans and their weapons of destruction We know it would never be possible, and we would lose. However, there is a pack we have disliked for Bonnee now. Shadow Crest They are responsible for killing alpha Zenith many years ago and, more recently, his daughter Vanessa and grandson Moss As you know Alpha Zenith used to be a part of this council, and we were practically brothers. Now Alpha Magnus has taken over the pack, and it turns out his little mate is half-witch¡¯ ¡°What? Thats imposs bie Kadv3 says. There hasn¡¯t been a record of a witch in hundreds of years, There is no end of a mage ether Alpha Be smiles, But here you are. It gets even better from here. A coven of witches carne and and made themselves known to Shadow Crest The mothes the core cared vadia asks. the Midnight C a te o ming along those lines. They made Nina, and her sister, who also wields magic, members of their of Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. the coren me so m ed into the Shadow Crest pack D Luna, a day to vartish from any pack territories and never return. Otherwise, we would hunt them down and kill them. We left, and further, along the road, this smouldering ckbird gave me a note toe back the next day, where I would be taken to Pandora¡¯s Box We returned the next day and entered a portal with the witches. It was their Covenstead which they named Pandora¡¯s Box. I entered the house to find items floating and moving around. We stepped through arge mirror and opened a door that led to darkness. Yiselda made a staircase magically appear using a book, and then we walked up the stairs until we reached arge dark heavy door covered in sigils. It was a dungeon, we entered, and the first hideous creatures I saw were what they call Grimghouls. Then there was the Shadow Reapers further up. They were all interesting creatures, but what got my attention was the lone vampire king locked away in a small dark cell,¡¯ ¡®The vampire king?¡¯ Kadva says as he drops his ball of magic onto the table. It shatters into light blue glimmering dust, scattering across the table. ¡®So not only do witches still exist but Grimghouls, Shadow Reapers and vampires too? And not just any vampire, the vampire king?¡¯ Kadva asks. ¡®Yes, hundreds of years ago, humans killed his blood me, who happened to be a witch. He created the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers and sent them across thends to kill all humans. Werewolf packs teamed up and tried to stop him. He wiped out most of the packs until witches intervened and have kept him in the dungeon ever since.¡¯ This is all rather interesting to hear. After all these years, I thought werewolves and myself were the only supernatural creatures left?¡¯ ¡®Well, the story gets more interesting again. I¡¯ve had Hank here wear that ne you gave me years ago to cover scents and sent him to spy on Shadow Crest. He returned with rather intriguing news. It turns out Nina, the half-wolf and half-witch Luna, isn¡¯t only mates with Magnus but is also mates with the vampire king.¡¯ They have the vampire king on their side as well?¡¯ Kadva says, astonished at the thought. ¡®Not quite, Nina wants to let him out, but the others are against it, especially Alpha Magnus,¡¯ ¡®Well, I¡¯m intrigued about where I fit in, in all of this and still not sure where you are going with all this information?¡¯ ¡®I want the humans gone, wiped out, non-existent, and we can now achieve that with the vampire king¡¯s help. We can take over the world and never have to hide from the world. A human free world full of werewolves!¡¯ Alpha Be Beams. Kadva awkwardly coughs. ¡®Oh, supernatural¡¯s, I guess I should say?¡¯ he corrects himself. ¡®And how do you supposed we achieve that? We don¡¯t know how to get to the vampire king and if he will want to wipe out the human species?¡¯ Kadva says. ¡°Actually,¡¯ Hank interrupts, ¡®I happened to follow them through a portal to Pandora¡¯s Box and was able to figure out the location. It¡¯s a few hours run in wolf form from here,¡¯ he smirks and folds his arms. ¡®We are not going to visit the vampire king and just ask him if he would do it. We will make him do it. You, Kadva, will take Nina¡¯s wand and kidnap her. Magnus will notice her missing. You will leave this note telling him in order to have Nina safely returned, he needs to free the vampire king, and the vampire king needs to eradicate the human race,¡¯ ¡®So, I¡¯m to remove Nina¡¯s wand removing her of magic, kidnap her, leave this note and have Nina hidden and locked up somewhere until there are no humans alive?¡¯ ¡®Correct,¡¯ Alpha Be says, ¡®Except we won¡¯t be handing Nina over. I want the witches and that vampire dead as well. Hank will burn Pandora¡¯s Box down. We will kill the witches, and together we will kill the vampire king, ¡®Are you sure you want all the blood of those humans and witches on your hand? It doesn¡¯t feel right just to wipe them out. What if we can¡¯t kill the vampire king?¡¯ We will seal him in a dungeon for eternity using Nina¡¯s magic and then kill her. If you refuse to cooperate, Kadva, tell me now because I¡¯m sure the humans would love to hear all about this mage that can manipte elements. They would capture you and lock you up in one of thoseboratories and have fun experimenting on you every day until you die?¡¯ Alpha Be warns. Kadva stiffens, ¡®So when do I leave for Shadow Crest?¡¯ he asks. ¡®Tonight,¡¯ Alpha Be smiles. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 The entire town of Shadow Crest has been abuzz with rumours about the vampire king bing my second mate. We¡¯ll be having Astrid, Ryker, and my parents around for dinner to talk about it all in more detail. The moment they walk into the packhouse, we all meet and embrace one another, ¡®Please take a seat in the dining room. It won¡¯t be long until dinner is served! I smile. The kitchen staff haveid out a feast along the table, and we have begun to pile food onto our tes. So, dear, tell me all about the vampire king? Does he treat you well? Is he handsome?¡¯ My mum inquires. Amelia!¡¯ Magnus says with a snarl. What? I think we¡¯re all a little curious, she says. ¡®You asked Nina about her second mate in such a casual manner, as if it were entirelymon to have two mates.¡¯ Magnus says. Well, it¡¯s quite natural. In my childhood, my grandmother had two mates, and another pack member had two female mates as well. I remember my grandmother giggling her way from one bedroom to the other in the middle of the night, Amelia recalls fondly. Magnus is dumbfounded and looks at his parents for guidance andfort. * ¡°Actually, son, Ryker adds, taking a bite of roast beef in his mouth. ¡®Amelia is absolutely correct. My grandmother had two mates, as did her cousin, who also had two mates. In fact, most packs had at least one or two members who were blessed with two soulmates,¡¯ he says with a smirk. ¡°And they werepletely okay with that? Sharing their mate?¡¯ Magnus asks,pletely taken aback. ¡®Well yeah, Nina isn¡¯t just your mate. She is also the vampire king¡¯s mate. What¡¯s his name anyway?¡¯ Ryker asks. Alec, Magnus grizzles, clenching the fork in his hand tighter. I have no intention of sharing Nina with him, and she is just visiting him once a day until we can figure out how to break the bond between them, Magnus exins. The cutlery tters and crashes against the tes and everyone¡¯s eyes are drawn to Magnus in surprise. Mate, rtionships are sacred. They should never be broken, Ryker asserts firmly. ¡®Nina is mine! Magnus lets out a growl. ¡®She is Alec¡¯s as well, Magnus. Would you like him to keep Nina away from you every day and try to sever your mate bond with her?¡¯ My dad, Leon, argues. Magnus clenches his teeth at the concept, ¡®No, he says. Take a moment to consider what you are doing to Alec. He is Nina¡¯s, second mate. Whatever you do to him will also cause Nina pain, and anything he does to hurt you will cause Nina pain. ¡®What are you saying? I should be mutual with Alec and share Nina with him?¡¯ Magnusughs. ¡®Well, if you want what is best for your mate, then yes, Ryker says. ¡®Has it not sunk in at this point that Nina¡¯s second mate isn¡¯t even a werewolf? He is a vampire, and he is the king of the vampires! Magnus argues. ¡®Nina¡¯s extremely lucky, an alpha and a king, Amelia says, a smile on her face as Nina blushes in response. I¡¯m out of here, Magnus says as he rises from his seat at the table and proceeds toward the packhouse door. So, sweetheart, you didn¡¯t respond to my queries, my mother says with a smile. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®He is quite sweet and gentle towards me, mum. He is as equally attractive as Magnus is.. . Don¡¯t worry about Magnus. He wille around. I forget with fewer packs now. It has be more umon over time to see anyone with two mates, He wouldn¡¯t be taking it so hard if he had known earlier howmon and natural it was back when we were young, Ryker says Do you all really think that Alec and Magnus would be mutual one day?¡¯ | ask. Everyone smiles and nods their heads, The fact that Magnus is opposed to releasing Alec from the dungeon means that it is unlikely to happen for a long time, I exin Magnus returns to the table, where he silently continues his meal. ¡®Back so soon?¡¯ I smile. Well, I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. Reaper kept trying to swoop me, he grumbles. I bust outughing and lean over to embrace him with my arms around his waist. Weplete our dinner without saying anything about Alec, and then we escort our parents out of the packhouse together. I¡¯m going to tell Reaper off for swooping you, I say. I¡¯ll meet you upstairs for bed, Magnus replies and ces a kiss on my temple. As I walk closer to the moon tree, I call out, ¡®Reaper. He flies down andnds on my shoulder. Can you tell me why you were swooping Magnus?¡¯ ¡®Because I could sense he was upsetting you during supper, he exined. ¡°I have the ability to fight my own battles, Reaper. Please don¡¯t swoop him anymore, okay?¡¯ I¡¯m your familiar Luna, and we work as a team. It¡¯s my responsibility to watch out for you, he says with a squawk. ¡®However, I¡¯II make an effort not to swoop him the next time he offends you, ¡®You know, you never ended up telling me how you and Alec know each other?¡¯ I haven¡¯t lived my entire life in Silverfay forest. I enjoy venturing out into the world to explore what has changed since I wasst there. I was resting in the woods one night when I was roused by Alec sprinting past the tree in front of me. He cornered a deer and buried his teeth into its neck to bring it down. I stood there and watched as he drank the blood till he finally fell to his knees, looking and looked right at me perched on the branch. If you can cast me the vision spell, I will show you the rest, Visionous Memorias,¡¯ I say, arge clear circle of magic appears, and I see Alec staring at Reaper in the tree. ¡®You aren¡¯t an ordinary raven,¡¯ Alec says through a mind-link, ¡®I was surprised because it was the first time anyone had been able to mind-link me. Usually, the only person capable of aplishing this is the witch, mage, or warlock with whom a familiar has formed a link.¡¯ Reaper exins to me ¡®No, I¡¯m not,¡¯ Reaper replies to Alec. What is a familiar doing roaming the world? Shouldn¡¯t you be in Shadowfay forest with the rest of your kind?¡¯ Alec asks. I¡¯m not like the other familiars. I¡¯m the only Shadow Raven to exist. I¡¯m more powerful than any other familiar, and I was bored, Reaper says. The most powerful familiar, bored?¡¯ Alecughs. Watching pixies and elves prance around, tossing magic dust all over the ce, all day, Reaper admits, ¡®Can be a little boring, Alec continues tough, ¡®I suppose it would be. What¡¯s your name, bird?¡¯ Alec asks. Reaper, and yours? Alec, Vampire King, he proims with pride. What is a vampire king doing in these deste woods?¡¯ Reaper inquires. I was on the verge of going mad. I needed to get some nourishment quickly before I lost my senses. These woonds are lifeless and devoid of any form of life. With the exception of you, this deer is the first living creature I have seen in several days¡¯ Alec exins Reaper descends from the tree, a dark cloud of mist enveloping him as he falls on Alec¡¯s shoulder. That was a brave move, my little trend Are you not afraid I will sink my teeth into you and take your life?¡¯ Alec asks. Reaper cars and stretches his wings, ¡®No, you just drained the blood from an entire deer. I¡¯m confident you are quite full,¡¯ he says ¡®So, Alec, Vampire King. Now that you have your senses back, where are we off to?¡¯ ¡®My home, the Realm of Shadows,¡¯ he says as he and Reaper sh through the woods together. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 (Chapter 94) The magical circle (ades. Did you spend a lot of time with Alec?¡¯ I ask Reaper. A few hundred years till the witches imprisoned him in that dungeon. Juniper was murdered in front of my eyes. I saw everything! In a sorrowful tone, he says. ¡®Because I wasn¡¯t his familiar, I couldn¡¯t pass on my powers to him. I couldn¡¯t follow him through the portal to Pandora¡¯s Box. The witches kept repelling me back with magic. It closed before I reached it. After years of searching for Alec, I returned to Shadowfay forest and remained there until you arrived.¡¯ I¡¯m so sorry, Reaper. ¡®That¡¯s a lot for anyone to go through, I grimace. I smile and say, ¡®When we visit Alec tomorrow, I¡¯ll give you two some alone time to talk and catch up. Td like that, says Reaper. For a while, we sit and gaze at the moon. Goodnight, Reaper,¡¯ I reply, kissing his beak. ¡®Night, Luna, he caws as he flies up into his moon tree. I walk to theke, not quite ready to retire to bed, tucking my wand into my back pocket, half poking out. I lie on my back, hands tucked behind my head, and gaze up at the stars in the clear night sky. Something flitters through the air. It appeared to be a little stone. I sit up, perplexed, as someone sneaks up behind me and grabs the wand from my pack pocket. A hand grabs my arm and pulls it behind my back as I turn around. A knee digs into my back, causing me to fall to my knees, then on my stomach. I scream, but whoever it is, has straddled themselves onto my back, and I hear a man¡¯s voice ¡®Dreamus Sleepous,¡¯ he says, and I fall asleep. As I open my eyes, everything appears fuzzy. My tied wrists and the hard brick wall against my back are the first things I notice. I¡¯m seated on a cold stone floor that¡¯s cold to the touch. Then, as my vision sharpens, I realise I¡¯m in an old jail-like cell. I try to mind link Magnus right away, but nothing happens. The mind-link connection has been severed. I try to untangle my hands, but the rope tightens Take a deep breath, Nina, and stay calm. Let us examine the situation. I¡¯ve obviously been kidnapped and am now imprisoned in a cell. My wand has been stolen, so I can¡¯t utilise my magic and can¡¯t mind- link anyone, not even Magnus. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ve sustained any injuries. I wiggle around to see if I can feel any pain or injuries; nope, no pain, no injuries other than from the rope burn around my wrists. Now the question is, who would kidnap me, and why would they do so? I can¡¯t conceive of anyone who would want to do this to me, so I concentrate on chewing the rope around my wrists and spitting out the tiny prickly fibres. Footsteps are approaching. I gaze up to see the wolf council and Hank looking at me with smug expressions. Someone else is Turking behind them, a hooded figure. ¡°Alpha Be, what brings you here? Why did you kidnap me? Wee, Luna. I see you¡¯ve settledfortably in your small cell, Alpha Be chuckles. I scoff, ¡®Comfortable is far from the term I would use! Now answer my question!¡¯ I shout. ¡®So, dramatic,¡¯ Alpha Be says, ¡®And I didn¡¯t kidnap you for starters. Kadva did, ¡®Who is Kadva?¡¯ | ask. The hooded figure stepped forward. He held his hands out, and they began to glow. A blue magic sphere appears in both of his hands and transforms into balls of water. I¡¯m Kadva, he introduces himself, ¡°How did you manage to do that?¡¯ ¡®Who are you?¡¯ I enquire, astounded by his powers. Kadva is a mage, Alpha Be interrupts the conversation. ¡°A mage? My coven sisters would really love to meet you, well, before you kidnapped me, of course, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯d want to meet you for less than pleasant reasons now. I frown. I¡¯m just following orders,¡¯ Kadva says in defence. ¡®Following orders? You work for the wolf council?¡¯ ¡®The one and only,¡¯ he says in an ufortable manner. Despite the fact that Kadva kidnapped me, I can¡¯t help but think he¡¯s not really an evil guy. I¡¯m curious to what they have against Kadva to force him to do their bidding. in Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m here. Why did you have me kidnapped?¡¯ I look up at Alpha Be. ¡°How would you feel if this was free of humans?¡¯ To live in a world where we are no longer required to keep our powers hidden. ¡®To be able to shift into our wolves without being hunted down and ughtered by humans?¡± This was made for humans. It was never intended to have supernaturals on it in the first ce. Books dating back a thousand years can be found in the Shadow Crest library¡¯s forbidden room. I read one book in particr. It documents the history of supernaturals. We did note from here but from another dimension called Mysteria. To answer your question, I would not feel right if humans no longer existed, especially in their own world where they are meant to be. I prefer to leave the humans alone and return to Mysteria if given a choice. But I¡¯m not sure what my kidnapping and confinement here has to do with this?¡± Alpha Be bursts intoughter, ¡®You were supposed to say how wonderful living in a human-free world would be. Your priority should be for your own species. You¡¯re a disgrace to all werewolves.¡¯ I jump to my feet and lunge at the bars where Alpha Be stands, ¡®You¡¯re lucky I don¡¯t have my wand and that I¡¯m behind these bars. The wolf council is the disgrace!¡¯ I shout. Alpha Theatonughs. And the Luna hasn¡¯t even heard the best part of all this yet,¡¯ ¡®What part?¡¯ I ask, knowing I¡¯m not going to like what I hear next. ¡®The part where Magnus will never see you again until your blood-me the vampire king wipes out the human race,¡¯ Alpha Theaton grins. ¡®H-He won¡¯t do it!¡¯ I yell. ¡®Oh, but he will. He was going to do it once, and if he wants you back, he will have no choice but to do it.¡¯ | re at Hank, ¡®This is why you were back in Shadow Crest? You were spying on me? How else would the wolf council know that Alec is my blood-me?¡¯ Hank smiles proudly at himself, ¡®You should have killed me when you had the chance,¡¯ heughs. ¡®Oh, don¡¯t you worry, Hank, the next opportunity I get, I will kill you, I warn. He stiffens and stops I lower my gaze, concentrate, and try to mind-link Reaper, Magnus and anyone else from my pack, but nothing happens. I re up at Kadva. ¡®You did something to sever my mind-linking ability, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ Although I can¡¯t see his face under his hood, I can sense he is highly ufortable. He remains silent but nods. ¡®Please, Kadva, I have to tell Magnus not to free Alec. I don¡¯t want the human race lo die because of me. My life is not worth the death of billions of innocent people!¡¯ I plead. Kadva takes a step back and walks away. I have to agree with you, Luna. Your insignificant life is not worth the life of even one human being. Kadva takes a step back and walks away I have to agree with you, Luna. Your insignificant life is not worth the life of even one human being. But both of your lovers will think otherwise, so sit tight, sweetheart, because the world is about to change,¡¯ he says,ughing along with Alpha Theaton and Alpha Amir. They take their leave. You¡¯ll be sorry!¡¯ You will all be sorry! Please, no one should die!¡¯l yell at the top of my lungs through the bars. They m the door shut behind them, and I drop to the ground against the cold wall. I need to get out of here, and I need to put a stop to this. I chew on the rope, and the prickly fibres in my teeth feel like nails on a chalkboard. The rope is now frail enough to snap With my hands now free, I slowly and thoroughly inspect every inch of the cell for any w or vulnerability through which I can escape Chapter 95 Chapter 95 When Magnus wakes up, he discovers that Nina has not yet gone to bed. Magnus peers out the window to check if she is still by the moon tree. There¡¯s no trace of her. ¡°Howe I can¡¯t smell her scent?¡¯ Nina?¡¯ He shouts as he walks down the hallway and then down the stairwell. Lc and May are the first N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ones to leave their bedrooms. Alpha Magnus, it¡¯s like three o¡¯clock in the morning. Why are you shouting?¡¯ Lc asks, adding a yawn ¡°Have any of you seen Nina?¡¯ he inquires. ¡®She didn¡¯te to bed with mest night, he adds. ¡®When was thest time you saw her?¡¯ May inquires. ¡®She was under the moon tree with Reaper. I¡¯ll go wake him up and ask him if he knows where she has disappeared to. Not that he can tell me, but perhaps he can show me, As Magnus approaches the moon tree, he notices Reaper, fast asleep with his beak tucked beneath one of his wings. ¡®Reaper, Reaper, I need you to wake up, Reaper stirs awake, stretches his wings, and clicks his beak. ¡®Nina didn¡¯te to bedst night. Do you happen to know where she went? Can you show me where she has gone?¡¯ Reaper begins to caw and screech in response to this. He seems troubled that Nina isn¡¯t here. As he searches for her, he takes to the sky. I shift into my wolf and run after him. He will have a better field of vision than I will, flying in the air. Nina may have been injured and might be unable to move. It would exin why she never came home, but she didn¡¯t mind-link me. I try to mind-link her, but the connection is gone. Reaper makes his way into town. I shift back and inspect the forbidden room, but she isn¡¯t there. After that, we head to theke. She was here at some time throughout the night. I can smell her scent I say to Reaper as we look around. As I approach theke, I notice a rock that has been weirdly positioned near the water. I see a note under the rock and pick it up. Reaper takes flight and settles on my shoulder as I raise the note up to show him. Alpha Magnus, if you want your precious Luna returned alive, you are to free the vampire king, and he is to eradicate the human race. Once the human race has been annihted, that¡¯s when your Luna will be returned. If you both refuse this order, then we will kill her, and then we will destroy your entire pack dering you an enemy to all wolf packs and kill every single pack member. Regards, The Wolf Council Reaper squawks and flies around in a crazy manner across the air. While I fall to my knees in shock and in response to the ultimatum that has been ced before me, I raise my eyes to the sky.. Luna, I will get you back one way or another. I will bring you back home safe where you belong. I promise you! Magnus shifts and returns to the packhouse. Reaper perches on his shoulder. The sun is just beginning to rise in the sky. Everyone is already awake and alert after May and Lc awoke the entire packhouse to notify them that Nina has gone missing. Has anyone been able to mind-link Nina?¡¯ Magnus asks. May attempts to mind-link Nina. There is nothing. May says in dismay. Magnus faces all the witches drinking tea at the table, ¡®I need you to take me to Pandora¡¯s Box. I need to speak with Alec,¡¯ he says. Why Alec? Wouldnt Yiselda be a better help?¡¯ Fern asks. Magnus holds the note up. The wolf Council have taken Nina hostage. They left a note for Alec and me, What! May shouts What does it say? asks. 1 will tell you what it all sayster. But, for now, I need to speak with Alec, so Nina can be returned safe and alive, he says, knowing too well that if the witches know there is a chance that Magnus will let Alec out, then they most likely won¡¯t allow him into Pandora¡¯s Box again All right, we can go now. The rest of the witches and I follow Elona she proceeds to the portal, where we enter through the circle and emergo outside Pandora¡¯s Box. Alter entering the covon stead, I walk towards the glont mirror until Lcyo her hand on my back and tells me to stop. ¡°Alpha Magnus, we need to tell Yiselda first that Nina has been kidnapped and that you need to speak to Aleo urgently, she says. ¡®We¡¯ll inform her afterwards, Magnus says. ¡®Sorry, Alpha Magnus, but you will have to follow me into the kitchen and see Yiselda Magnus, onnoyed, clenches the note, Fine!¡¯ he snaps and follows them into the kitchen Yiselda, something terrible has happened! May says, racing over to Yiselda, who is eating breakfast. ¡®What is it?¡¯ she says, startled, standing up. ¡®Luna, she has been kidnapped by the wolf council. They left a note for Magnus and Alec, ¡®What does it say?¡¯ Yiselda asks. ¡®You may read it once I¡¯ve spoken to Alec, Magnus says, masking his displeasure at the question.¡¯ It¡¯s important that I speak with him right away. Nina is in danger,¡¯ he says, kitchen and through the mirror. She materialises a book and transforms it into a irway, and we follow her up to the enormous, hefty door in the distance. Yiselda unlocks the door, and Magnus dashes by her, ignoring the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers he passes along the way. Alec, Alec, Magnus shouts. He looks up to see two glowing brown eyes in the shadows of the cell. I know you, and I aren¡¯t close for obvious reasons, but Nina is gone. The Wolf Council have kidnapped her Aleces face to face with Magnus with such speed, sending Magnus to tumble back to the ground. What do you mean the Wolf Council has kidnapped her? Nina is a witch, and she has her wand. So she would be able to protect herself, Alec says. Alec is right. Even with all three alphas up against her, they still would not have been able to kidnap her. The witches have caught up and circle the cell listening to our conversation. I¡¯m not lying. The wolf council must have had help to kidnap her, Magnus says as he hands Alec the note. ¡®Perhaps they were able to take her wand away from her?¡¯ ¡®That would make sense if what you say is true, Alec says, epting the note, He holds it up and reads it out loud. Alpha Magnus, if you want your precious Luna returned alive, you are to free the vampire king, and he is to eradicate the human race. Once the human race has been annihted, that¡¯s when your Luna will be returned. If you both refuse this order, then we will kill her, and then we will destroy your entire pack dering you an enemy to all wolf packs and kill every single pack member. Regards, The Wolf Council The witches gasp and whisper amongst each other. Alec¡¯s breathing bes heavy, and he looks away in shock. ¡°They have my blood me and took her away from me. I will make the wolf council pay!¡¯ Alec viciously snarls and lets out a horrendous deafening screech, with his hands clenched around the bars. Magnus and the witches cover their ears. The Grimghouls have be louder hissing and snarling while the Shadow Reapers shriek. Alec locks eyes with Magnus. Before Magnus can respond, Viselda steps closer. ¡®Not going to happen¡­ ever! She says sternly. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Alpha Magnus, I hope you weren¡¯t intending on letting Alec out? Is that why you wanted us to remain unaware of the note¡¯s contents?¡¯ Yiselda asks. Reaper squawks furiously at her before flying from Magnus¡¯ shoulder and walking through the bars, perching on Alec¡¯s shoulder. Alec scratches Reaper¡¯s beak and pats him, much to Yiselda¡¯s bewilderment. ¡®In all honesty, Yiselda, I had no idea whether I would release him or not, but I came prepared, for if I do. All I know is that I need Nina back in my arms and if we can¡¯te up with any other alternative, then¡­.¡¯ ¡®Stop! You will not go there, Alpha Magnus,¡¯ Yiselda growis, ¡®I know Nina is your mate and Luna, but we can¡¯t allow the humans to be wiped out in her ce.¡¯ ¡®Yes, we can,¡¯ Alec interrupts, ¡®Now let me out!¡¯ ¡®Repeliate,¡¯ Yiselda says, waving her wand at Alec. He is thrown backwards by Yiselda¡¯s magicagainst the cell¡¯s back wall. ¡®I will not let you harm the humans,¡¯ she says. ¡®What do you suppose we do then, Yiselda?¡¯ Magnus asks. ¡®Nothing, we do nothing,¡¯ she says. And let Nina, your Luna and coven sister perish?¡¯ ¡®Her death will not go unnoticed. Do you believe I desire Luna¡¯s demise? No! However, we cannot allow billions of people to perish in order to save her. Do you believe she would desire that?¡¯ Yiselda refutes. Magnus stiffens and clenches his hands as they begin to tremble. ¡®I can¡¯t live without her. If you are unable toe up with a better n, then it will leave me with no choice but to release Alec,¡¯ Yiselda pauses in thought and turns to Alec and asks, After all these years, you still wish to eradicate humankind to avenge your blood me?¡¯ ¡®If I could travel back in time, Yiselda, I would change everything. I¡¯m relieved that I was unable to eradicate humanity. Juniper would not have wanted me to destroy them, and I regret killing anybody who attempted to stop me. If I had been released before Nina¡¯s kidnapping, I would not have sought retribution. It hasn¡¯t been easy, but I¡¯ve recognised Juniper is no longer with us and that killing humans would not bring her back. Meeting Nina and having her as my second chance blood me means the world to me right now. My primary concern is to keep her safe, alive, and near to me at all times. I know Nina wouldn¡¯t want me to eradicate the humans either, but the difference between Juniper and Nina is that Juniper is dead and Nina isn¡¯t, and I would do anything to keep Nina alive.¡¯ I¡¯m sorry, Aleo. I can¡¯t let you out, knowing you will kill the humans. It is final.¡¯ Yiselda says. ¡®Not, if I have a say in it,¡¯ Magnus says, crossing his arms. Alpha Magnus, I have no choice but to ask you to leave,¡¯ Yiselda says. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to go, but I¡¯m going to take Alec with me, Alec shakes his head in bewilderment at Magnus, unable to believe what he is hearing. ¡®I can¡¯t allow you to do that, Alpha. Please don¡¯t force me to use magic against you.¡¯ Yiselda cautions, removing her wand. ¡°You won¡¯t have to, Alpha Magnus chuckles. Alec and the witches exchange puzzled nces. Yiselda flutters her wand in preparation to cast a spell. Magnus growls, in his Alpha tone, Yield andy down your wands. Except for May, all the witches instantlyy down their wands and kneel. ¡°How is this possible?¡¯ Yiselda asks, concerned. You be a member of my pack. All alphas have the power to subdue any of their members, he smiles. ¡°Unbelievable¡¯ Alec says, wedging his head against the bars. ¡®Guess you didn¡¯t see that oneing, Yiselda?¡¯ Alec grins. No, I did not, she states angrily. ¡®Magnus, are you sure about this?¡¯ May asks. ¡®Is there any other option?¡¯ May¡¯s shoulders slump in defeat, and she nods her head no. Magnus moves by Yiselda and takes a position in front of the cell door. ¡®Alpha Magnus, I beg you, please don¡¯t let him out. He will kill us all,¡¯ Yiselda warns. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Alec steps towards the cell door, anxious for his freedom, but keeps behind the salt line, knowing that attempting to pass it would be harmful. ¡®Alec, there is something I need to do before I release you, Magnus says as he draws out the athame, the identical one used in the witches¡¯ initiation ceremony. Yiselda is confused that Magnus has a knife and is wondering if Magnus will harm Alec with it. Alec scowls at Magnus, ¡®If you believe you¡¯re going to knife me, you¡¯re in for a surprise. ¡®I could kill you before you unsheathe it, he says. ¡°Rx, Alec. As much as I would like to stab you, Nina would never forgive me, so you can dismiss that thinking. This is not an easy decision for me to make, but with Nina¡¯s life on the line, I have no option but to initiate you into my pack, Magnus exins. Alec blinks a few times and bursts intoughter. ¡®Me? Join your pack?¡¯ ¡®Remember, it¡¯s not only my pack; it¡¯s also Nina¡¯s.¡¯ Alec stopsughing, ¡®You¡¯re being serious?¡¯ ¡®You can¡¯t be serious?¡¯ May and Yiselda say in unison. ¡®A vampire in our pack?¡¯ Fern stutters. Alec, I need assurance that you will not harm Yiselda or the other witches and that you will not do something silly like flee with Nina and keep her to yourself, Magnus says. ¡®Fine!¡¯ Alec sighs deeply. You have my assurance, I will not attack the witches except in self-defence, and I will not kidnap Nina for my own selfish reasons¡­¡¯ he huffs. I need more than your word Alec. I need your initiation into the pack,¡¯ Magnus states. ¡®No, you want me to join the pack just so you may exert power over me in the manner of the witches, he shouts. That is true. Nheless, it is for your own benefit. You will be incapable of harming any pack members this way. I¡¯m a king, and I don¡¯t take orders from anyone!¡¯ ¡®And you will still be King of all vampires. Your status won¡¯t change. Submitting into the pack verifies everyone¡¯s safety, including yours, Alec turns his head 10 Reaper on his shoulder. They seem to be mind-linking each other. ¡°You can mind-link with Reaper?¡¯ Magnus asks. ¡®One of my many abilities, Alec adds sarcastically. ¡®What¡¯s he saying?¡¯ Magnus asks. ¡®Reaper is advising I should join the pack,¡¯ ¡°And what did you say?¡¯ Magnus asks. I told him I would do anything to get Nina back alive, even if that means bing part of your stupid pack, ¡®Well then, let¡¯s get you out of here and begin the initiation to join this stupid pack?¡¯ Alec nods and watches Magnus take the keys and unlock the cell door. It creaks loudly as Magnus pulls it open and steps in. Alec and Magnus nd face to face on either side of the salt line. Magnus withdraws the athame from its sheath, ¡®Hold your hand out,¡¯ he says to Alec. Alec exposes the palm of his hand on his side of the cell. Magnus extends his arm over the salt line to cut across the palm of Alec¡¯s hand, and then he cuts across his own palm. They firmly grip their hands together. ¡°1. Alpha Magnus, of the Shadow Crest Pack, with the Moon Goddess as our witness, ept Alec, the vampire king, into our pack. Wolf, Witch and now Vampire have merged.¡¯ We hear the crack of lightning striking the coven stronghold and the severity of thunder and feel the gentle rumble of Pandora¡¯s Box beneath our feet. Then it alles to an abrupt halt. The Moon Goddess approves, Magnus announces aloud. They part hands to find their wounds have all but healed. Magnus sweeps the salt line away with his foot, and with a sh of speed, Alec awaits at therge inscribed door for freedom. Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Alec taps his feet anxiously as Magnus, Yiselda, and the other witches approach the final door that keeps Alec imprisoned, Are you certain you want to proceed, Alpha Magnus? There is no going back once I remove the symbole, Do it, Magnusmands unequivocally Yiselda brushes her palm across the door, obscuring the symbols, and trudges down the steps miserably. Magnus follows closely behind Alec as they walk through the mirror and continue out the front entrance of Pandora¡¯s box. Alec falls to his knees, touches the ground, and raises his eyes to the sky, ¡®I never imagined the day woulde when I would be delighted to see the day, he says. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the sun harm you?¡¯ Magnus asks. ¡®No, but we aren¡¯t fond of it either. Vampires appreciate just one type of light: moonlight. Otherwise, Alec continues, we prefer to be out and about at night and inside during the day. Reaper pecks at the dirt near Alec¡¯s hands nonchntly. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s intriguing, Magnus says. ¡®Lei¡¯s waste no more time,ke me to Shadow Crest so I can reim our Luna, Alec says as he stands, Magnus and Alec enter the circle, following the witches and appearing at the packhouse. ¡°Alpha Magnus, I will not participate in your destruction of humanity. My immediate concern is for my sisters here, and I want to remain and defend them until Luna returns.¡¯ Yiselda informs him. ¡®l understand, he replies. All of the witches retreat to the basement May informs Magnus, I¡¯m going with them. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll mind-link you if I need you. Magnus says, ¡®Sure, she says, frowning as she walks away Alec takes a step toward Magnus. ¡°How do we get in contact with the wolf council?¡¯ Alec inquires, They reside in the north. It will take most of a day to get there, ¡®Let us go to them. If we can eliminate them and save Nina, we will avoid annihiloting the entire human race. Magnus nods, shifts into his woll, and dashes towards the woods, followed by Alec and Reaper After a night¡¯s trip, they arrive on the territory of the wolf council just as tho sun rises, Wolves in the dozens approach us, growling and snapping to keep us at bay. Alec stands unconcerned and smiles coyly, revealing his fangs. The wolves are taken aback and confused about what to do. Some turn and see in fear. Most wolves rernain put but are unsure if they should stay or flee. I¡¯vee to retrieve my blood me. Step aside or die!¡¯ Alec cautions. Boisterousughteres from the wolf council¡¯s residence. The door swings wide to see Alpha Be chuckling. Alpha Thealon stands beside him. Alpha Amir reappears alongside Nina, holding a knife to her throat. A cloaked figure apanies them Alpha Magnus, I¡¯m d you kept your half of the agreement, ¡®Now Alec must do his share and N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. exterminate the humans, Alpha Be says Nina gasps, Alec, please don¡¯t do it, she yells, Alpha Theaton smacks her hard against her face, Touch her again, and you will die!¡¯ Alpha Magnus yells. Alec speeds aheat butes to a halt when the hooded figure¡¯s enormous ball of mo spiralo towards him. Alec is unable to react quickly enou, and the me strikes his arm, severely burning liim. Aloc nes and tightens hie grip on his arm. Alpha Amin puts the knife softly against Nina¡¯s neck, causing a trickle of blood to drip Any closer and she dies, Alpha Amir wams, ¡®I won¡¯t hesitato lo cui her delicate little throat open. And she wouldn¡¯t be the first she wolf I¡¯ve killed, he smiles, Alec takes a cautious step back, keeping his gaze fixed on Nina, who oliemales her gazo wistfully between Alec and Magnus, Alec, he will kill Nina il we get any closer. Do you know who that looded guy is and how the hell he made that boll of fire?¡¯ Magnus asks ¡®No idea. I¡¯m just as stunned as you are, Magnus, Alpha Magnus, Reaper corrects him through mind-link. Alec scoffs and rolls his eyes at Roaper. ¡®What is it?¡¯ Magnus asks. ¡®Nothing, he replies ¡®I think he might be a mage, Reaper mind-links. ¡®Reaper says he could be a mage, ¡®What? They exist too?¡¯ Magnus says. ¡°Yup Alpha Be takes a step forward. ¡®I suggest you leave and not return until the humans are all dead, Alpha Be yells. He steps towards Nina and hits her hard against her face causing her lip 10 bleed. The longer you dy, the more harm your precious Luna will sustain Magnus and Alec exchange worried nces. ¡®If we approach Nina, Alpha Amir will cui her neck, and with the mage shielding them, we will be too Then there is only one thing I can do to save her, Alec says. He holds his hands out and summons the Shadow Reapers and Grimghouls, They arrive in droves, ascending from the earth around us. ¡®If we approach a human city, they will deploy the army and all it possesses, including soldiers, tanks, and jets. What if I destroy their city without harming the civilians and lure the army to return here? The woll council and the mage would be caught in the crossfire, forced to battle for survival. Perhaps this will provide us with an opportunity to rescue Nina while they fight? Additionally, they forget that when I attempted 10 exterminate humankind hundreds of years ago, theycked the armament they possess now. Therefore, even if I desired to wipe out humanity with their bombs, chemical weapons, and arsenal, I would be unable to aplish so. ¡®You are right. None of this urred to me. Why did you not bring this up earlier in the dungeon? You might have been released sooner if we had considered the strength of humankind now inparison to centuries ago, Alec shrugs. ¡®I guess I was waiting for one of you to figure it out and realise I¡¯m no longer as significant a threat as I once was. I hoped I would get the benefit of the doubt from someone, and I did, from Nina, She knew in her heart she could trust me! Magnus¡¯s expression transforms into one of remorse. ¡®She pleaded with me to release you, but I refused. I¡¯m.. sorry, I¡¯m sure you are, Alec smirks. ¡®Now, let us proceed to make our presence known to humanity! Magnus nods, shifts into his wolf and joins Alec, the Grimghouls and the Shadow Reapers in their pursuit of arge city. Magnus mind-links May their n. That might just work, Alpha, I¡¯ll put the television on and mind-link you to what is happening on the human side. Yiselda has somewhat rxed that she now knows you are only nning on destroying some buildings without harming humans. I¡¯m worried, Alpha Magnus, even if we get Nina back safely. What will happen to us if the humans don¡¯t back down?¡¯ I¡¯m not sure, May I guess we will worry about that part when we get to it.¡¯ Magnus mind-links her back. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Alec sends his minions to spread out on the first street they enter. The Grimghouls climb onto parked cars, rip the mirrors off and chew through the metal of the vehicles with ease. Car rms sound, and people run and scream. Then, the Shadow Reapers coalesce into a giant swirl of dark matter and now beneath the vehicles, hurling them into the distance. Alec makes sure there are no humans in the cars before they are tossed aside. Magnus shifts into his wolf and howls. All the humans watching are terrified and film what they can with their phones before seeing, Magnus chases after some of them, purposely running as slow as possible to allow them to escape. Police cars spread out along the street, and the officers shoot directly at the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers while others radio for backup. A helicopter soars high above them. It¡¯s from a Newswork. ¡®Magnus,¡¯ May mind-links. ¡®We can see you on the television. They are filming it all live and announcing the military is on its way. They are advising residents and shop owners to remain indoors and out of sight.¡¯ ¡®Perfect, as soon as the army arrives, we will draw them back to the territory of the wolf council ¡®Good luck, Magnus,¡¯ May mind-links. More vehicles are flipped over, and street signs and poles are twisted. There is rubble from automobiles and buildings strewn everywhere. After many hours, the military arrived, bringing tanks, aircraft, and soldiers. ¡®Stand down!¡¯ They shout. Thowl at them, and something unexpected happens. They move so fast, that I don¡¯t realise what they are until they approach Alec and me. Vampires. They bow down to Alec, and the soldiers give each other a look as dozens more vampires approach and bow. ¡®Our king has been freed!¡¯ A female vampire announces, ¡°King?¡¯ The soldiers murmur to each other. I am Alec, vampire King!¡¯ Alec yells loudly with proudness, Master, give us yourmand, a male vampire says. Alec mind-links them to inform them that their queen, Nina, is in danger and that they must assist in luring the army to the territory of the wolf council without killing the humans. They nod and disperse across the street, just behind Alec and me Alec and I begin to retreat, giving the humans the illusion of victory. We are pursued and followed out of the city. Alec¡¯s strategy has thus far been sessful. Alpha Be walks out of his house with a surious expression, ¡®Why did you bring the humans here!?¡¯ he yells. Alec smiles, ¡®You want the humans wiped out? Carry it out yourselfl¡¯ Alec shouts. The jets¡¯ bullets ricochet through the air, narrowly missing Alec and me. Bullets have no effect on the Shadow Reapers since they go right through their silhouettes. Hundreds of pack members of the wolf council shift into their wolves and attack the troops. Alec assists the troops by causing the werewolves¡¯ minds to be taken over by the Shadow Reapers. They instantly recognise one another as soldiers rather than werewolves. The werewolves cease attacking the troops and engage in fights with one another. Alpha Be has ordered Kadva to help defend their premises. Fireballs shoot through the air towards the jets, and the ground shakes violently at moments, causing humans to lose their footing. Soldiers are flung through the air as a result of his abilities. Alec directs the Grimghouls towards him, where he sees Alpha Be and Alpha Theaton fighting against the soldiers. Magnus, this is the time to find Nina while they are distracted! Magnus nods, and they hurry around the rear of the building, entering by the back entrance. They make their way toward a stairway. ¡®I can smell her scent. She must be down here,¡¯ Magnus says. Alec sprints down the stairwell in a blink of an eye. Magnu? hears Alpha Theaton¡¯s gargled final gasps, Alec has him pinned against the wall and drinks the blood from his neck The cells are old and have a musty odour. Magnus scans the area and can see Nina unconscious in a nearby cell. ¡®Nina!¡¯ Magnus yells.¡±He awkwardly grabs the key from Alpha Theatons belt og Alec continues to drain the blood from his body He runs to the cell door, unlocks it and kneels by Nina¡¯s side. ¡®Wake up, Nina. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re sale now.¡¯ Magnus says, holding Nina in hisp. Then, in an instant, Alec is in front of me. Ao Nina stirs awake, Alec kneels and gently wipes her hair away from her face. Alec? Magnus? She says, her eyes darting between them. She takes their hands in hers and cradles them to her bruised loce, Taking in the overwhelming sense of sparks emanating from the bond she feels with each of them. ¡®We¡¯re here,¡¯ Alec smiles. Nina sits up and flings her arins around Magnus, kisses him endearingly, then turns to Alec and jumps up, wrapping her arms around his neck. They hold each other tight.¡± Outside sounds like a warzone, she murmurs. ¡°How did you get out of the dungeon? Oh! The humans! Please tell me you didn¡¯??¡¯ ¡®No, Alec hasn¡¯t harmed the humans, Alec¡¯s idea was to make ourselves known in the city, destroy a few buildings, cars etc. and lure the army to Alpha Be. They would have no choice but to fight against the humans, which would distract them from you. We used the opportunity toe down here and rescue you. I¡¯m sorry, Nina, I should have listened 18 you earlier and let Alec out when you asked,¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®You let Alec out?¡¯ Nina says, surprised. ¡®Much to Yiselda¡¯s dismay,¡¯ Magnusughs. Thank you she murmurs as she turns to Alec, who draws her into his chest and passionately kisses her. I have something for you,¡¯ Alec says and ces her wand in her hand. ¡®How did you get this? Alpha Theaton took it from Kadva,¡¯ she says. ¡®Kadva?¡¯ Magnus and Alec say in unison. ¡®He is the mage you met earlier, unfortunately with a ball of fire. He is being forced to do Alpha Be¡¯s bidding. I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ Nina says with assertion. ¡®We need to put an end to the wolf council and Kadva and then convince the humans that we wish them no harm, I¡¯m not sure how well that will work, given that we did attack and destroy their city, Alec says. ¡®We have to at least try.¡¯ Nina says as she makes her way to the stairwell. She gasps upon seeing Alpha Theaton¡¯s dead body with visible neck punctures. ¡®Don¡¯t look,¡¯ Alec says. Then taking Nina¡¯s hand, he leads her up the stairs. They exit the building to see many dead wolves from the pack of the wolf council. Ill apprehend Kadva, and you two concentrate on defeating Alpha Bennel and Alpha Amir, Nina says, Magnus shifts into a wolf and sprints for Alpha Be, who is also in woll form. Magnus lunges and knocks him to his side, biting his leg. Alpha Be leaps to his feet and savagely bites into Magnus¡¯s back, tearing a chunk of skin from his body. Magnus Nips Alpha Be over and rips his stomach open with his ws. May mind-links Magnus, ¡®Alpha, Pandora¡¯s Box, it¡¯s been destroyed. There is nothing left! ¡®What do you mean it¡¯s gone?¡¯ he mind-links back. ¡°Yiselda returned there to grab a few items, and the entire coven stead was up in mes. It was toote to do anything. We soon discovered Hank nearby, attempting to flee. He was the one who started the fire that destroyed Pandora¡¯s Box. Yiselda waspletely distraught. She killed Hank, I¡¯m sorry you all have lost your coven stead. Yiselda is part of our pack. Our home is always her home, too,¡¯ He mind-links back. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Alec fights Alpha Amir, appearing in front of him one moment and then the next moment behind Alpha Amir, throwing swift kicks and punches. Alec¡¯s movements are so Nuid and quick that it nearly appears as though he is not moving at all. Alpha Amir copses on the ground in defeat, just as a couple of Grimghouls tackle and rip him to parts. The soldiers are in utter disbelief and confusion as they watch thest of the werewolves killing each other, as well as Magnus, Alec and the vampires also killing the werewolves. Nina is sprinting towards Kadva with her wand, Restraino Detainous. A purple wind whirls around Kadva, lifting him off the ground and immobilising his arms and legs. Nina approaches Kadva and removes his hood. She takes a step back and gasps in surprise at Kadva¡¯s appearance, Chapter 99 Chapter 99 / / By Kadvas eyes have an zure blue huo reminiscent of line diamonds. His heart shaped face is framed by his snow-white hair. He is a sight to behold, and he exudes exquisite beauty He is young and appears to be around my age. Reaper swoops down and settles on my shoulder, Kadva, it¡¯s all over now. The wolf council is no longer alive, I tell him. Kadva scans the strewn bodies and is taken aback to see the bodies of Alpha Be and Alpha Amir. Kadvaughs, but in a relieved tone, ¡®They¡¯re dead?¡¯ he asks, Yes, but why were you following their orders?¡¯ | ask. They were going 10 inform the humans about me and the location of my whereabouts if I disobeyed theirmands. I didn¡¯t want to be taken hostage and subjected to their experiments, That¡¯s never going to happen, Kadva, now that they¡¯re gone. Are there any friends or family members?¡¯ | ask. He shakes his head, ¡®No, he says. I don¡¯t have anyone! I look 10 Magnus and Alec and Mind-link them, ¡®I think we should ask Kadva to join our pack? He is alone. He was afraid Alpha Be would hand him over to the humans for experimentation¡¯ I exin. Alec and Magnus exchange nces, then return their gaze to me and nod in agreement. I wave my wand and break the spell on Kadva. He can now freely move his arms and legs. But, before I can ask him to join our pack, we are surrounded by soldiers, Stand downl¡¯ a soldier yells, ¡®Lower your weapons and put your hands on your head, Alec rushes forwards and appears in front of me in an instant. ¡®She is noting with you, Alec hisses. Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers reassemble behind me, prepared to strike the soldiers at any time. Magnus stands besides me in wolf form, growling at the troops, I rest my hand on his head and say, ¡®It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m going to speak with them and attempt to diffuse this situation, all right?¡± I say as I take a step forwards in front of Alec. What are you doing, Nina?¡± he gently touches my arm. ¡®I want to speak with them, ¡®Fine, but don¡¯t get any closer to them,¡± he says. ¡®My name is Nina, Luna of the Shadow Crest pack. Trespectfully request that youy down your firearms, ¡®We are not here to fight, I exim The soldiers exchange nces and then return my gaze. ¡®Who or what are you? How did you get here? A soldier chouis. I am half-werewolf and half-witch. Behind me stands Alec, the varnpire king, and Magnus, the Shadow Crest pack¡¯s Alpha and this is Kadva, the mage. We have been living here unnoticed and oway from human society for centuries. The soldiers exchange shocked mutterings. The wolf council is responsible for the attack on your city, but they have been eliminated. We hope to peacefully return to our territory and for you to return to yours. Those two were in the city, causing chaos and destruction along with those creatures! A soldier states pointing to the Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers, They didn¡¯t have a choice. They were forced into it, I exin. ¡®Lies! They attacked us once. They will attack us again,¡¯ another shouls. They immediately begin firing at us. Alec envelops me in his cloak, lifts me, and vanishes into the distance. Magnus follows us in wolf form along with Kadva and Reaper. The Grimghouls and Shadow Reapers slow the soldiers down, allowing us time to pscape, I clutch Alec¡¯s shirt fitely andy my head on his chest. He kissen my forehead, ¡°It feels incredible to have you back in my arms, he smiles, ¡°It¡¯s good to be back in them and see you free of that dungeon,¡¯ I say peer over his shoulder and notice Magnus is having difficulty keeping up. Something is wrong. Alec, please stop. Something is wrong with Magnus.¡¯ Hees to a hond gently ces me down. I oprint over to Magnus and observe blood on his leg. Shift,¡¯ I tell him When he shifts back, I can see that a bullet has pierced his arm and is bleeding heavily. I¡¯ll be fine. We need to get back to Shadow Crest,¡¯ he says, ¡®No, the bullet is still in there. It will heal quickly ill remove 11,¡¯ Magnus sighs in defeat, and I dig two singers inside the wound. Magnus masks the pain well. Ironove the bullet. Over the next few minutes, the wound has sealed up and healed. We shift into our wolves and run towards Shadow Crest with Alec, Reaper and Kadva following. It¡¯s the early hours of the morning when we arrive home. Kadva halts before entering the pack house. He seems apprehensive. ¡®Kadva, you¡¯re with us now. We want you to join our pack.¡¯ ¡®You would wee me into your pack?¡¯ His face brightens up with a smile. ¡®Even after I had This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. kidnapped you?¡¯ ¡°You abducted me because you were forced to, but you never injured me, nor did you wish to hurt me, I say with a smile. Come on, let us have breakfast together.¡¯ I grin. He gives me a nod and follows me into the pack house. Yiselda, Fern, May, Lc, , and Ria all dash down the stairwell in unison. We all hug and weep at Pandora¡¯s Box¡¯s demise. I¡¯m so sorry, Yiselda,¡¯ I frown. ¡®It¡¯s something I will have to learn toe to terms with, but I¡¯m d you are all sale and back home,¡¯ she says. Yiselda raises an eyebrow at Alec and approaches him. ¡®Alec, I¡¯m at a loss for words. I was certain you¡¯d kill the humans, but you didn¡¯t. You proved me wrong, and I want 10 express my gratitude: Alec nods but maintains silence. ¡®Who is this gorgeous gentleman!?¡¯ Lc squeals, looking at Kadva, who is now flushing from the witches¡¯ attention. ¡®Girls, this is Kadva. He is a mage and will be staying with us, I exin. They all squeal and crowd around him, stroking his arms,ce, and chest Nirtatiously. ¡®Um, help?¡¯ He says, his gaze fixed on me. ¡®Girls, cut him some ck. He has only arrived. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll all have plenty of opportunities to spend time with him, but for now, let¡¯s eat! I say taking my seat at the table. We are all exhausted. We finish our breakfast. We are all exhausted. We finish our breakfast, ¡®Kadva, Aleo, we have more sleeping quarters upstairs. ¡®Follow me, I say with a smile. ¡®This can be your room Kadva,¡¯ I say. Thank you it¡¯s a nice room, I¡¯mpletely drained from travelling all night. I¡¯m also going to sleep, he says. I show Alec the room next door to mine and Magnus¡¯s, ¡°You can sleep in this room. Alec casts a perplexed nce my way, ¡®Is there a problem?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Vampires don¡¯t sleep. ¡®Oh? Okay, so this may be the room that provides you with your own private space to have time alone?¡¯ This will be your room too?¡± he asks, h inting that he would desire to have me in there with him at times. I smile and nod. Magnus tenderly takes my hand and leads me to our room. He carries me to our bed and covers me with kisses before we make intimate love and fall asleep. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 I awaken in the middle of the night and take a long shower. Magnus is sleeping soundly. I decide to venture outside to shift, allowing my wolf to run free. Reaper is asleep in the moon tree. As I ready myself to run, I feel warm sparks gliding down my spine. Alec is standing beside me, gently caressing the fur down my back as I turn my head. You are a lovely wolf, he murmurs and kneels, and I rest my head on hisp while he pats me even Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. more. ¡®May I join you on your run?¡¯ he inquires. Inod and dash through the trees. Alec follows. I can¡¯t believe I have my blood me beside me. After all these years, he must feel relieved to be free of the dungeon. We sprint up the mountain and stop for a rest at the summit. I shift to my human state and lie in the grass. Alec approaches me, hovers over me, and locks his gaze with mine. Everything is perfect. My hand reaches out to brush across Alec¡¯s cheek. I draw his face closer to mine, and we kiss and make love passionately in the moonlight. My head and hand are resting on his chest, and we are both staring at the moon. He caresses my arm, and we remain in this position for a short while. Alec grins as he stands. ¡®What is it?¡¯ | ask. ¡®There is something I have always wanted to do with you, he says. ¡®What is that?¡¯ | ask. He takes my hand in his to assist me in standing. ¡®I want to dance with you under the stars right now, he says. His eyes flicker like a me, and his gaze is filled with love and affection. I give a nod. He puts one hand around my waist and lifts the other, and we begin to waltz. I¡¯m ovee with zeal and zest, and I can¡¯t help but smile shyly at Alec. ¡®I love you, Nina, he smiles. I love you as well, Alec,¡¯ I whisper. Alec intensifies the waltz till we can¡¯t dance any longer. I giggle, and heughs until we are both out of breath The sun will shortly rise.¡¯ I smile, ¡®We should go back to the packhouse since I know you dislike the day.¡¯ As long as I¡¯m with you, the day isn¡¯t that horrible, he grins. We travel down the hill holding hands. Ie to a halt as I notice all the shadowy figures hidden amid the trees. Come and meet your Queen!¡¯ Alec shouts. Several dozen Vampires emerge from the trees and bow in front of us. They then approach and kiss Alec¡¯s hand, followed by mine. ¡®Where did theye from, and where will they stay?¡¯ | ask. ¡®They have been hiding in many ces away from people and supernatural beings, awaiting my return. They will stay close to me now that I am back, most likely here in these forests. Thus enabling them to continue serving me in the manner they did hundreds of years ago Then I¡¯d like to extend a warm wee to Shadow Crest! I say to them all. They nod, smile, and bow in unison. As we make our way back to the packhouse, we hear the distant noises of helicopters and jets. Everyone exits the packhouse to investigate the sounds. ¡®They discovered us! But, how?¡¯ I panic, Magnus mind-links the entire pack to get themselves ready to defend our territory Our town is rocked by explosions. We turn to find a bomb has destroyed many houses. Other nes continue to fly above and release additional bombs, Soldiers in their hundreds approach, armed Vadva uses his abilities to keep them at bay with fireballs, while the witches and I use our spells against them, ¡®Repeliate!¡¯ I yell. sending a dozen troops into a brick wall. ¡®Tremendous Nebulous!¡¯ May costs, and the oren suddenly bes hazy, making it difficult for the soldiers to see us. Tumultuous Volley!¡¯ I say, arge cloud appears, and lightning strikes repetitively. Alec screeches, calling the vampires forth. They appear and help light the soldiers, but hundreds more arrive. Mord bombs are dropped, destroying our whole vige. Rubble and dust are strewn everywhere. A tank ising towards us, ¡®Inferno mo!¡¯ | yell. Amassive ray or lire ms into the yank, ¡®Reaper,¡¯ I mind-link. ¡®Where are you? I need your power, Trying to evade being struck by gunshots and explosives,¡¯he mind-links. ¡®Iing fornding,¡¯ he says as he crashes forcefully on my shoulder. His eyes ze a brilliant white, and the ck mist emanating from his body drifts into mine. ¡®Aqua Bedew!¡¯ I yell. A tornado of water arises and rips its way through the army of troops, copsing into a river of water, sweeping away numerous men into the fields. A dozen soldiers creep up behind Magnus as he battles against five other soldiers. ¡®Repeliate!¡¯ I shout, and they fly away into the air We are surrounded by destruction and death-a nearby soldier struggles for air. I kneel alongside him and grab hold of his vest, pulling him up. Tell me how you discovered we were here. How did you locate us?¡¯ Tell me now, or I will end your life for you, I threaten the soldier. He coughs out a small amount of blood. A few werewolves from the wolf council survived. They were weak and on the verge of death when they returned to human form. In exchange for sparing their lives, they revealed to us the exact location of each pack on a map. Army units have already been dispatched to all areas, and the majority have been annihted. He says. I take a step back in horror, ¡®You¡¯re trying to kill us all?¡¯ I say with trepidation. ¡®Of course. You are all a threat to humankind with your magic abilities and capabilities of shifting.¡¯ ¡®You have to tell your men to stop, please,¡¯ I beg. Heughs, ¡®Until you cease to exist, they will never stop¡¯ he odds before copsing. I take a step back and look at Alec, Magnus, and the others. Tears stream down my cheeks. ¡®He is right. The humans will never stop now that they know we exist,¡¯ I cry. They have destroyed Shadow Crest, and more military will arrive at any moment. We have two choices, stay and die or relurn to Mysteria?¡¯ I say Mysteria?¡¯ Everybody says. I make a beeline towards the packhouse. Due to an explosion, the left side has been destroyed. I enter my bedroom, retrieve my bup sack, stuff it with a few spellbooks, and return outside with the book of magical history in my arms. ¡®I just finished reading this book a few weeks ago. It describes how supernatural beings originated from another dimension, a world known as Mysteria. Thousands of years ago, a portal opened, allowing humans to ess Mysteria and supernatural beings to enter this world. When humans waged war in Mysteria, the portal was closed, never 10 be reopened. They allowed the peaceful humans 10 stay but forced the remainder to return to earth. This book demonstrates how to open and close the portal, I say, handing the book to Kadva, who then passes it to Yiselda after reading it. Do you believe we can open it?¡¯ I ask them. Yiselda carefully examines the page. ¡®It takes a great deal of magic, Luna. Some of us may perish as a result¡¯ ¡®If we stay here, we will perish.¡¯ I say. Yiselda sets the open book t on the ground and extends her hands. All right, then, let¡¯s do this. If we die, at the very least, we will be surrounded by loved ones, Yiselda exins. There is something I need to do first, Alec says, He opens the portal to Silverfay forest and summons the Grimghouls and the Shadow Reapers. One by one, they jump through the portal and change back into their pixie or elf forms. Once they have all relurned 10 Silverfay foresi, he closes the portal, After all this time, all I had to do to change them back into their natural forms was to return them to Silverfay forest,¡¯ Yisleda growls. Alec smirks and nods at her. Chapter 101 Chapter 101 I take Yiselda¡¯s hand, and Kadva takes my other hand Then, lern, May, Lc, and Ria join the circle Once we are connected, holding hands, Yiselda begins the chant We repeat the words repeatedly until our eyes start to glow one by one I can feel my energy, my magic being drained from my body. I¡¯m feeling overwhelmingly weak The others are also struggling to hold theit footing Finally, Reaper gives me his power, helping me to regain strength The portal begins to open ¡°I see it, keep going. Magnus,¡¯ yells. The witchesll to their knees but keep a firm hold of each others hands. As the portal opens further, I can see people in a stand staring back at us. They are beautiful with different coloured eyes, and then I noticed some of them are green and bulky A beautiful young woman with long ck hair and violet eyes approaches along with arge handsome man with brown hair. Another in armour approaches with scruffy ck hair and a few scars on his face Horses gallop by with green skinned bulky nders carrying jousts. There are nags, and everyone is dressed in medieval attire. Then I realised the porta ad opened in the midst of a joustingpetition in Mysteria Magnus, get any surviving pack members to jump through the portal now and Alec, same with the vampires Several dozen pack members, including my parents, Ryker, Astrid, Flini, and Josie, leap through. When we let go of each others hands, the doorway will begin to close. I yell to the others, We will be thest to leap over. Alec, Magnus, you must go. We will follow both of you! No, they both say together. We aren¡¯t going through unless it¡¯s with you,¡¯ Magnus says. Alec nods at him in agreement I let go of Yiselda and Kadva¡¯s hands, Quick! Go, it¡¯s already beginning to closel I yell Yiselda and Kadva jump through then Lic. May, and Ria with their familiars. Then and Fern with their familiars Alec grabs my hand, and Magnus takes the other, and we leap through the portal together,nding on the grass in front of the beautiful youngdy with violet eyes The gateway has been closed, and we take in our surroundings with wonder ¡®Is this Mysteria?¡¯ I ask, gazing up at the stunning youngdy ¡°Yes,¡¯ she giggles sweetly I notice you¡¯ve brought severalpanions? She gives a kind smile Be careful, Luna, they might be dangerous, the older than with unbdy ck hair in aiutang i I can smell their wolves, Sir Hugo At the very least, hall of the wolves are man which implies they are too! va one a wolf and something else? She says, lowering het gate to mine ¡®You¡¯re a Luna 100? | ask. She nods ¡®l am Maia, Luna and Queen of Mooncrest, and this is my mate, the ring and Alpha or Moontroll I stand up with Alec and Mognus and shake their hands This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®We are so happy to ineet you, this is Magnus, ty male and Apha of Shadow Crest, and his Alre, my blood manye, King of varripires. My name is Nina, Luna of Shadow Crest and Queen of the vampires,¡¯ say Maia squeals, ¡®Did you hear that, darling? Another Luna that¡¯s also a queen,¡¯ she says to Alpha Damon He nods and rules alus Reaper cows in annoyance Oh, and this is my familiar, Reaper,¡¯ Charmed, she says to Reaper with a bow. ¡°You came through a portal that hasn¡¯t been open for hundreds of years? What has brought you back? We could see a lot of destruction through the portal, Alpha Damon says Humankind found out about supernaturals. They refused to stop killing us unul we were all dead because they feared our power, 50 they destroyed all the packs. Our only option to live was to try and open the portal ande here,¡¯ I frown. You did the right thing by returning 10 Mysteria, where your origina began, Alpha Damon ond I will see that you oll have a ce here to call home Ared headed, freckled lody jumps up behind M, ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ she asks Oh, Ember, you¡¯re in for a treallM exins. ¡®Oh?¡¯ she exims, Confusion sets in as she tokes in all the unfamiliar faces. ¡®This is Nina, Luna of Shadow Crest, Queen of Vampires, half-woll and half-wiich! Maia exims. Ember¡¯s expression is a mixture of disbelief and joy os she sprints toward me and wraps her arms around my neck Another witch, and she¡¯s my age as well! She joyfully screams. ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Ember. ¡®I am not the only witch here, I smile. Acquaint yourself with Fern, Lc, , Ria, and Yiselda! | say Ember yells in joy and passes out, Maiaughs, ¡®Don¡¯t mind, Ember, she is the oldest witch here. All the other witches are children,¡¯ she exins. A cute green coloured little boy with tiny tusks approaches us. ¡®Hello there,¡¯ I smile, ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡¯ My name is Drudge, and when I grow up, I want to be a warrior, he adds, fist-pumping his chest. ¡®Nice to meet you, Drudge; my name is Nina, and judging by the muscles you currently possess, you will be an excellent warrior, I grin. Drudge triumphantly straightens himself and walks away. Alpha Damon states, ¡®Drudge is an Orc.¡¯ ¡®Orcs! ¡®How fantastic,¡¯ I exim. I assist in reawakening Ember, and she sprints up to the witches, shouting, ¡®Group hug!¡¯ Ember shouts, encircling them all in a big embrace. They chuckle, and joke at her antics yet appreciate the embrace, ¡®How did you meet Alpha King Damon, and why are all the witches here, children?¡¯ I enquire. ¡®It¡¯s a long story, Maia shrugs. The tale of the Alpha King and me, she smiles. Td be delighted to hear it, I respond, Then I will begin the story. M smiles, Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Queen Lydia Unwee and motive-driven, humans force their way into my kingdom, and then my home, and capture my darling husband, King Pyrus. He is a hydrokic sprite, a creature among many, with the ability to manipte water. Crouching down on an imperial rug on the ground, in a designated safe room behind a false wall, I quietly hide with our violet-eyed, eight-month-old-daughter, Princess Maia. This room is connected to an underground tunnel that leads me away from the castle Looking up in the direction of the moon and the stars, I know my husband¡¯s life will not end well. In spite of this, I pray to the Moon Goddess that no harm shoulde to him, and I shed tears for him, our marriage and our beautiful life together as I quietly flee through the hidden passage toward the forest border. I run as fast as possible, using all my energy while holding Maia. Leaves and branches whip my face and tear my dress as I hastily rush past them. Panic rises in my chest because I can hear running and shouting, they¡¯re not far behind me, and they¡¯re gradually getting closer After all the horror stories about what these humans have done to other sprites, I¡¯m desperate to avoid captivity. ¡®Queen Lydia!¡¯ Someone shouts, from behind a tree, not too far from me. I stop in my tracks. Witches I do not know wave at me, motioning for me to go to them. Queen Lydia. Over here! Quickly! One yells, her face and body camouged by the giant tree she hides behind. I hide behind the tree next to them, and they give me an empathetic smile I¡¯m Lou. This is my sister Prune. We¡¯re relieved we have found you, Queen Lydia. I fear we¡¯re the only witches left. The humans have burned everyone we know on stakes in the most horrific, barbaric human world. I fear it¡¯s only a matter of time until we¡¯re captured. The werewolves haven¡¯t had as many casualties as the humans. They¡¯re putting up a good fight against them. They may even be strong enough to defeat them,¡¯ Lou says, hopeful in her voice Maia coos from inside her swaddle and sucks her thumb ¡®My dear baby Maia. My princess. They will kill her if they find her,¡¯ I say, falling onto my knees and crying into Maia¡¯s nket Lou and Prune look at each other with sympathetic nces, and Lou ces her hand on my shoulder ¡®We can save Princess Maia, but we have to be quick. The humans are getting closer, and our power is depleting.¡¯ Lou says. ¡®How can you save her? Please tell me,¡¯I beg her. They share a quick, knowing nce before looking back at me ¡®We have enough power to save only her.¡¯ Lou exins. epting Lou¡¯s offer means I will never see Maia again after this, but if it saves her life and allows her a chance to live, then I have no other choice. I kiss her forehead and tell her how much I love her This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. before handing her 10 Lou. ¡®Okay, if it saves her life, we must do it,¡¯ I sob. Lou and Prune kneel in front of a big, beautiful oak tree and ce Maia in her swaddle, inside an opening in the tree¡¯s hollow trunk. They hold each other¡¯s bejewelled hands and chant: Goddess of the moon, ce this sweet child to sleep and make the year¡¯s leap When the moon shines bright, in her time to retake and find her love, open her eyes and allow her to wake The Ne w ROMs to move as it swirls magically around Princesa Maia in kaleidoscopic strands, encaming her inside it. When it w edding to the tao trunk auturos over, forming a knot in itselt, sealing my daughter inside, ¡®What will happen to her?¡± I ask, mesmerised by what I have just witnessed. ¡®She will grow very slowly inside the tree, and when the timees, long after we have gone, the Moon Goddess will know when it¡¯s time for the forest to release her. The forest will raise her, and it will be her home. The animals will befriend her, and she will awake with a good grasp of ournguage and basic life skills. She will know her name. She will have the chance to have a fulfilling life when all of this is but a fairytale. We have ced many species of babies in the trees over thest few days in hopes that they may one day live free of war and in harmony.¡¯ Lou exins. Nodding, I smile at the thought that my daughter and many other innocent children have the chance to have a happy life filled with harmony, peace and eptance. ¡®I see them! Over there!¡¯ A human shouts. We soon realise we are surrounded. Being pyrokic, I can create and manipte fire. My gifts are a blessing, they¡¯ve never let me down before, and they certainly won¡¯t desert me now. A man is about to hurl his axe in my direction, but I¡¯m quick to use my powers, and I cast a me beam and hurl it at him, engulfing him in mes. He screams and writhes around on the ground in pain, burning. Two sword-wielding men run toward me from my left. I jump into the air just in time, as the one who crouches down, steels himself, to swing his sword at me. His counterpart swings his sword toward my neck, which I narrowly miss too, as Ilean backward and quickly raise my leg to kick him firmly in the chest. Balls of mes materialise in the palms of my hands, and I throw them at both men, sessfully hitting one and missing the other. I¡¯m suddenly gasping for breath as an iron chain whips itself around my throat, choking me. Struggling to stand, I resort to kneeling and fight the man behind me. The man who evaded my me ball stomps toward me and yanks my head up by my hair. I feel the deep sting of a sharp knife impaling my heart and the warmth of my blood trickling from my chest and down the fabric of my dress. I copse to the ground, knowing I¡¯m dying. Iy there, unable to move, bing progressively weaker. Lou and Prune, who have been caught and tied to stakes, await their impending deaths as one of the men approaches them with a torch and sets them aze. I cannot look, so I cover my ears and shut my eyes to muffle their screams. The men smile as they walk away from the burning corpses of Lou and Prune. Loud growls pierce the quiet night air when hefty silhouettes bolt toward the men and quickly devour them, ripping their heads off. The wolves shift into human form and run toward me. ¡®We¡¯re toote, one of the men says. I use what strength I have left to gaze at the tree my precious baby sleeps in. ¡®Live well, my child.¡¯ I whisper before the darkness consumes me. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Mysteria, the magical world of supernatural¡¯s, a realm with the tallest mountains, luscious forests, and precipitous waterfalls. From werewolves and witches to orcs, this enchantednd is the birthce of imagination. The mystical beings were all made by many different Deities, including those of Selene, Cerridwen, Ogrun, and Valkrim. They fashioned new life forms in their own image to coexist in the realm of Mysteria. After many years of peaceful coexistence, the witches identally opened a portal to another world inhabited by many animals and people called humans. Although they resembled each other, humans Over time, the witches travelled in secret between realms, but some never returned to Mysteria. Witches had been caught casting spells. Out of fear of bing cursed, the humans bound and burnt them at the stake. The vampires, werewolves, fae and mages were amongst those who eventually discovered the witches opening the portal. Intrigued and curious many entered the human world to live, where they began new packs, covens and nests for their kind. They knew they could not show their abilities to the humans as they did not want the same fate as the witches, the world was vast, giving them plenty ofnd and ces to reside away from humans. When travelling to human viges, they did not shift or use magic and found that they got along well with humans. Some became the best of friends and shared each other¡¯s secrets, including the portal to Mysteria. The humans begged to be taken there, and the witches and werewolves agreed. The humans fell instantly in love with thend of Mysteria and chose to stay there. Orcs were one of the few species who refused to enter the human world, warning other species that allowing humans into Mysteria might prove to be a detrimental mistake. More humans and supernatural beings began to inhabit each other¡¯s worlds. Mysteria was a peaceful world until half a century passed, and it descended into war. Humans desired more territory and a king and queen of their own. The supernaturals desired no more deaths in Mysteria, so they granted the humans additionalnd and chose a married couple, Asher and Merith, as King and Queen. Even though their requests were granted, they were fearful that the other rulers would turn against them, and so, after meticulous nning, a second war erupted. Humans hunted and ughtered the elemental sprites, leaving their corpses on orc territory and med the orcs for the deaths. After this massacre, King Pyrus and Queen Lydia, the rulers of the sprite kingdom, consulted the leaders of all realms for help. It was agreed that all realms would protect any remaining sprites from the orcs. King Asher agreed to help protect the sprites and convinced the alpha king, the leaders of the other realms, and King Pyrus and Queen Lydia that the orcs needed to be eliminated before the orcs killed them all. The strongest of all species, the orcs managed to wipe out half of the realms throughout the war before being obliterated in reprisal for being used of a crime they did notmit. The Midnight coven of witches believed the Orcs were innocent, but the realms would not listen to them. The Orcs entrusted the ?oven of witches with the safety of their young, hiding them in their Covenstead to save the species. in the aftermath of the war, every species was at its most vulnerable since every realm had suffered significant losses and many injuries needed time to heal. The humans took advantage of the opportune timing, knowing realms were ebbing at their lowest and attacked the realms Humans gathered witches in droves before buming them alive on stakes. They captured werewolves and locked them up with heavy chains of sover before torturing them to death The werewolf realms realised toote that it was the humans, and not the orce, who killed the sprites with the ords¡¯ assumed extinct and with a poption muchrger in number than the others, werewolves were the next strongout apucins The Witches of the midnight coven, humans and werewolve were then to remain in Myatuin. After Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. the Midnight Coven used spells to hide as many children from different species as possible, a few managed to escape through the portal and lived out their days on earth wnie the other thio witches, lov ad Prunoile remained in Myria in hopes of finding more children to save before denne at the hands of humans i Werewolf King, Alpha Dominic, and King Asher agreed to an indefinite truce. The humans knew the werewolves were much stronger in strength and number. They agreed to keep to themselves and avoid each other¡¯s territory. Thend was surveyed and reallotted to both parties, precisely and identically halved. Arge forest between the two halves became a no-man¡¯snd that neither party couldy im to. King Asher ruled West Wallow, and Alpha Dominic ruled Moon Crest Valley. A thousand yearster, knowledge of this great war and the existence of other supernatural creatures dissolved into fairy tales for children. Then, one night the Moon Goddess Selene decided changes were afoot, and in time, the true meaning of fairytale would be uncovered. The moon shone brighter than ever before, illuminating a tree in the forest. The tree shook, and its trunk opened, revealing a beautiful little elemental sprite inside, who crawled out, yawning from a lengthy slumber. Her existence went unknown for the next twelve years, and she lived in the forest happily until she was eighteen. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Maia: 6 years old I wake up and yawn, stretching my arms high above my head. I¡¯m sitting in arge hollow tree trunk. I have no idea why I¡¯m here or how I got here. I feel soft moss under my feet and crawl out from the tree. Animals and critters in the forest gather around and approach me. They gently nuzzle their noses against my legs, and when I sit down on the grass, they curl up on myp. There are rabbits, foxes, squirrels, deer, elk, birds, and mice. They follow me around and do not leave my side. I feel safe and loved in this forest, and I want to live here forever. The forest is my home, my safe ce, my everything. I y a game of hide and seek with my new friend, a fox I name Ember. I introduce myself to him. I¡¯m Maia,¡¯ I tell him. Ember nudges my head yfully with his and then runs in circles. He leaps at me and falls on my chest, and as we both roll backwards, we notice the entrance to a cave hidden by a curtain of vines. In awe at its magnificence and beauty, thousands of glow worms illuminate the cave. It¡¯s mesmerising and magical to view. The cave¡¯s walls are overgrown with green vines and purple flowers. The cave is filled with a sweet floral scent. Ember and I follow the trail of glow worms through the cave until we can go no further and must turn right, where the cave ends. Sunlight shines through a rectangle-shaped hole in the wall. It is a perfect window that lights up this part of the cave. I approach the hole to look at the water flowing over it outside. It¡¯s like a waterfatl. I let the water fill my cupped hands and drink it. It¡¯s cold, delicious and refreshing. ¡®Ember, I think this cave will be our new home,¡¯ I say, smiling, and look down at Ember, who rubs his head against my leg, agreeing. Collecting moss, bark, and leaves, I make a soft bed from the materials. Next, I roll three tree stumps into the cave and make a table with therge stump and two stools to sit on with the two smaller stumps. ¡®This will do just fine,¡¯ I say, proud of myself. It feels like home. Ember approaches me with a violet flower in his mouth and drops it on myp. ¡®Thank you, Ember. It¡¯s such a pretty flower. It¡¯s the same colour as my eyes,¡¯ I smile and look down at Ember¡¯s sweet furry face. Lying on my bed with Ember snuggled up next to me, I listen to the sound of the waterfall, the birds singing, and the breeze blowing through the trees before drifting off to sleep. Maia: 18 years old It¡¯s rare to see other humans in the forest, and when I do see them, I follow them quietly, without making my presence known. I sit up high in a tree and listen to their conversations to learn what I can about the world outside the forest They speak about werewolves and how much they loathe them, that they are unnatural beings who should be eradicated. They say werewolves are ferocious and dangerous, that they kill their own young. After hearing these conversations, I fear werewolves, and I wouldn¡¯t dare approach one if I ever came across one. My forest is the onlynd neither king rules. It¡¯s neutralnd between two opposing kingdoms, and most people do not dare to enter. The humans say it¡¯s only a matter of time until war breaks out between the two kingdoms: West Wallow, the human realm, ruled by King Fenris, and Moon Crest Valley, the werewolf realm, ruled by Alpha King Damon. They speak about how Alpha King Damon still hasn¡¯t found his mate and Luna of his kingdom. Werewolves are blessed with a soul mate the Moon Goddess selects. Upon one¡¯s eighteenth birthday, they can sense their mate if they¡¯re nearby. Ai twenty-four, being mateless is rare, and Alpha King Damon may not find his fated mate. The humans specte that perhaps his mate has passed away before he has had a chance to meet her, or maybe the Moon Goddess has cursed him, and he will be mateless indefinitely. A mate by his side would increase his strength and the power of his pack. They discuss King Fenris intentions to conquer Moon Crest Valley by ughtering the werewolves, Everyone is eager for King Fenris to marry, so they will have a queen and heirs to the throne Without heirs, the people of West Wallow worry what will happen to them if something happens to their king. . Until now, I have survived on the forest¡¯s offeringe my whole life. But,tely, vigers and soldiers have my food supply dry. It¡¯s bing harder to find food, and I worry there won¡¯t be enough left for me to eat. The animals are hunted, killed, and used for meat and fur. It¡¯s heartbreaking finding my friends¡¯ bodies scattered through the forest. They¡¯re creatures I have lived with my whole life Ember and I go to his old den to find the remains of other foxes. I¡¯m devastated and inconsble. Ember looks at me, and his eyes ze over. I see and feel the hurt in his eyes. I copse to the ground, hold Ember close to my chest, and cry into the warmth of his neck I¡¯m so sorry, Ember,¡¯ I cry. Grey clouds darken the sky, and heavy rain begins to pour down on us. The raindrops roll down my cheeks and merge with my tears. ¡®The sky is crying with us,¡¯ I say. When I manage to stop crying, the rain settles. Humming and singing a sorrowful song, I feel like my heart brims with a pain that will never go away. My home has been gradually destroyed, my friends have been killed, and I¡¯m no longer safe in this forest. I look down at my hands and see a soft glowing from my palms. I hear rustling in the bushes in front of me. Shocked by my presence, two men and a woman can¡¯t believe what they¡¯re seeing. Both men wear tunics and breeches and have knives in their belts. The woman, who wears a dress and a shawl, carries a long, thick stick with-dead rabbits tied to it. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The anger inside me builds, and I feel an all-consuming, all-powerful energy course through my veins. A force of energy expels from my palms in the form of a gust of wind as I unknowingly manipte the wind and yell at the human invaders. ¡®Get out of my forest and nevere back! I scream. The gust of wind almost knocks them over. They run away quickly and out of sight ¡®Did I just do that?¡¯ I ask Ember. it Arriving at their vige, panting and out of breath, John sits down on a bench and looks at Fay and Ed. Fay rests the stick with rabbits against a stone wall and sits beside John and Ed. ¡°Did you see that? I¡¯ve never seen such a beautiful girl. Her voice was so angelic, her skin glowed, and her eyes were violet. She was scary, but boy, was she beautiful.¡¯ John says. Fay nods and agrees with him. ¡®She summoned the wind and almost blew us away,¡¯ Ed says. ¡®She did. She must be a Goddess or a Princess. Why would she tell us to get out of her forest? She doesn¡¯t own it.¡¯ Fay says. Maybe she lives there? I¡¯ve never seen her in any of the viges. I¡¯d remember a face as enchanting as hers.¡¯ Ed says. They tell everyone in the vige about what they have heard and seen, and a few of their neighbours believe them. A few of the vigers have heard her beautiful singing voice many times in the forest while harvesting food and hunting. All the vigers refer to Maia as the Forest Princess, and children beg their parents to tell them the story of the Enchanted Forest Princess Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Maia The following day I climb a tree near my cave and watch a woman holding a wicker basket. She kneels on the ground, plucks a few mushrooms from the soil and puts them in her basket. There goes my dinner. The woman, unaware of my presence, wanders off, and my stomach rumbles. I¡¯m so hungry I reluctantly follow the woman, knowing I need food. After a few hours, we reach the edge of the forest, and I watch the woman, with her basket, walk through a grassy field toward a small hill. I freeze at the forest¡¯s edge, admiring the clear blue sky, the grassy field, and the small hill ahead. I¡¯ve never left the forest before. I need to know where they¡¯re taking all my food,¡¯ I tell Ember. Taking a deep breath, I step into the field of grass and exhale. I had been nervously holding my breath. ¡®Okay, that wasn¡¯t so bad,¡¯ I tell Ember. Ember steps forward. ¡®No, Ember. You must stay here. If anything goes wrong, I don¡¯t want anything bad happening to you. Go home to our cave. I¡¯lle back as soon as I can. I promise,¡¯ I tell him. I cuddle him and kiss him on the head. ¡®Off you go, little one.¡¯ I watch Ember run deep into the forest, back to our cave. After walking across the field, I reach the top of the small hill and crouch down when I spot a busy vige with market stalls and many people. The men wear tunics and breeches in assorted colours, styles and fabrics. Some of them wear velvet capes. Some even wear silver armour and daggers under their cloaks. The women wear long gowns and cloaks or shawls, and their hair is styled in braids or buns Some women wear strange headdresses made of feathers and flowers. I was surprised by onedy. She may as well have stuck a whole peacock on her head. I can¡¯t stand naked in front of everyone ¨C it doesn¡¯t seem right, and I don¡¯t want to draw any attention to myself. Covering one¡¯s body with clothing seems like the eptable thing to do. Creeping closer without being seen, 1 hide behind arge barrel and a wooden wall covered in parchments. There are small symbols and scribblings on these sheets of paper. I don¡¯t know what they say because I can¡¯t read. I look around and spot a stall selling different garments. I snatch two items I can easily reach from a wooden table and run back behind the wooden wall covered in parchments. I step into the roughly-sewn brown dress that reaches my ankles and push my slender arms into the sleeves of an olive-green velvet cloak that touches the ground. I fasten the sp over my corbone and pull the hood over my head. These clothes will do just fine. No one can see my face, and I¡¯ll blend in perfectly with these. | step out into the hustle and bustle of the market, blending in with the crowd perfectly. All the talking, trading, and haggling is quite foreign to me. I¡¯ve never heard so many human voices all at once. Older women sit on wooden crates gossiping away, while young children run in groups after stray ducks, girls giggle and gawp at groups of young men a distance away. Many of the stalls sell fruit, seeds, herbs and mushrooms ¨C products that have alle from my forest. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Men in armour, presumably soldiers, fill wooden crates they are holding with these goods. A soldier shouts for all stall-holders to hear, and the market grows quiet. Only the barks of dogs and the quacks of the stray ducks can be heard. ¡®By order of King Fenris! King Fenris orders everyone to donate half their food to their sovereign again. These donations will feed his soldiers when we go to war against Alpha King Damon.¡¯ Most people in the crowd around me yell in protest, and it consoles me, knowing they feel how I feel, not having enough food to eat So I watch on silently while crunching on an apple I pick from a stall. ¡®We won¡¯t have enough food for our children and ourselves if we have to keep giving it away to the soldiers!¡¯ A mother of seven small children, who cling to her dress skirts, cries. Either help support the war, and win, or don¡¯t support the war and lose! I guarantee the first thing the werewolves will do if they win 16 hp your children apart, limb by limb, and eat them!¡¯ The man shouts back in response to this woman¡¯s pleas. I shudder at the thought of innocent children being ripped apart by werewolves. The crowd let out gasps, knowing they have no choice but to put the food they have just bought into the crates for the soldiers. So this is why they¡¯re taking food from my forest. Turning, I identally bump into a stall, making a table wobble, and apologise to the stall-holder sitting on a barrel. He smiles and says, ¡®Not to worry, darlin¡¯. But, to my horror, he is selling fox pelts and some other extremelyrge furs from an animal I¡¯ve never seen before. Another man, standing beside me, also looks horrified by what the stall-holder is selling. It¡¯s unexpected when this man purchases everyrge pelt the stall-holder has. I instantly feel emotional, my eyes be teary, and my stomach churns. I think I¡¯m going to be sick, so I nt my hand over my mouth and run away from the stalls and toward a row of cottages. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Ilean against a stone wall to catch my breath and wait for my stomach to settle. Then,posed once more, I notice a group of children ying a game,ughing raucously and enjoying themselves immensely. Mail ¡°Hello. Miss?¡¯ A young woman with a posh ent says. She has long dark brown hair and brown eyes. She appears to be in her mid twenties, and two young girls hold her hand. ¡®Hello,¡¯ I nervously reply, saying hello to another human for the first time in my life. It¡¯s odd yet liberating. I shade my face with my velvet hood, so she does not see my violet eyes. ¡®Is everything okay? She asks. I nod. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡¯ I say. The woman tilts her head to the side, frowning. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re not wearing any boots, and it¡¯s not verydylike or customary for a young thought about when I stole the clothes from the stall. I¡¯ve seen the forest visitors wearing boots but had no idea how important they are. I¡¯m not from around here. I¡¯ve travelled a fair distance. I don¡¯t have any boots.¡¯ I say. Thedy gasps, ¡®Dear me, sweet girl. I didn¡¯t realise you were homeless.¡¯ I try to exin that I¡¯m not homeless. ¡®Now, now. Not to worry. I live up the road. I will happily part with a pair of my boots for you.¡¯ I let her escort me to her house, and her children follow behind us. ¡®Sit, dear. Sit.¡¯ She ushers me into a beautiful, handmade, ornate wooden chair in her kitchen. ¡®Firstly, this is the vige Wellmore. My name is Vivian. These little girls are my five-year-old twin daughters, E and Grace,¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Vivian, E and Grace,¡¯ I say and smile at the children. Vivian puts her hands on her hips. Well, dear girl. Aren¡¯t you going to tell me your name?¡¯ She asks. Igiggle at my obliviousness. ¡®Maia,¡¯ I say Maia. What a beautiful name. Well, Maia. Let me get you some boots,¡¯ she says, walking into a room and returning with a pair of brown,ce-up boots, 1 dare say, these should fit you nicely,¡¯ she says kindly. She holds my left ankle as I push my left foot into one boot, and then she holds my right ankle as I push my right foot into the other boot She ties theces and finishes them oft in bows. My stomach rumbles embarrassingly loudly. Oh, you poor thing. You are starving! You¡¯ll eat a meal before you¡¯re on your way, won¡¯t you?¡¯ She says, pulling a pot and a saucepan out of a wooden cupboard 1 will Thank you very much I say, emotional with her generosity With our king¡¯s army growing, finding good food is harder. I can offer you soup and bread,¡± she says happily, Soup will be perfect¡¯1 say, relistung the thought of eating hot soup E and Grace y around the table and sing a song to me while Vivian stands at the hob and cooks the soup Watching couldren y for the frut time is a wonderful experience, It warrna my heart and makes me reminisce on my childhood in the forest with the animale LE . IT Gitte to the tables, please, Vn says. ¨C and the girls sit on the chairs on either side of me. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Viviandles soup into four bowls from a big metal pot and puts a bowl down on the table in front of us with a chunk of bread. I¡¯m devouring the food when Vivian interrupts me. ¡®Ahem,¡¯ She clears her throat. I look up. She and the girls haven¡¯t started eating yet. ¡®Maia. It¡¯s not polite to have one¡¯s face covered during mealtimes, she says politely. My face pales. ¡®May I be excused to not remove my hood, as I am afraid you may not like what you see?¡¯ I say nervously. ¡®Maia, please forgive me. I had no idea you had a deformity. Yes, of course, you may be excused.¡¯ She says, mortified. When my bowl is empty a second time, I thank Vivian for her kindness and stand. You¡¯re very wee.¡¯ She sighs, escorting me to the door. ¡®You¡¯lle and visit us again, won¡¯t you?¡¯ I¡¯d love to,¡¯ I reply after we have hugged one another and said our goodbyes. Among the fruit stalls, I steal several pieces of fruit which are rightfully mine and stuff hem into a hessian sack I have found. No one has taken notice of me. Wanting to learn more about Wellmore Vige and its people, I find a nice spot to sit down and observe the main street while crunching on a red apple. A few robust, middle-aged women in pastel-coloured dresses and shawls converse with one another, and I don¡¯t mind eavesdropping in on their conversation. The Alpha King¡¯s Ballst night was unsessful,¡¯ onedy says happily. ¡°Oh? I¡¯ve heard the Alpha King is the most handsome man anyone has ever seen, yet has a heart so cold that even his wolf is frightened of him.¡¯ they say, bursting intoughter. We will win the war and wipe out those filthy animals.¡¯ They giggle and waddle toward a market stall. I leave the vige and make my way back home to Ember. I tell Ember about Wellmore and how I met Vivian and her twin daughters. I¡¯m going to have to go back to the vige every few days for food. I¡¯m also worried about this war.¡¯ Comforting me, Ember crawls into myp and snuggles into my chest, and we sleep. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Alpha King Damon Women in all shapes and sizes, wearing all sorts of colours, gush and gape at me and run their fingers along with my vest as we dance at a ball held in my honour. Their behaviour would be socially uneptable anywhere else. Damn you, Eric! I know you have told these she-wolves I might have to choose my own mate, get them off of me before I release my wolf and start ripping their heads off! I tell my Gamma Eric via mind-link. Sorry Alpha. You might have to consider it. If the rumours are true and King Fenris attacks Moon Crest Valley, you¡¯re stronger with a mate and Luna. Eric mind-links back. Not if she isn¡¯t my true fated mate, now get them away from me, Eric, before it¡¯s your head I rip off. ¡®Ladies,dies. Let the Alpha Kingpose himself. Being surrounded by your beauty is overwhelming for him. Let me escort you all to the drink table, where you can tell me your progress with Alpha King Damon.¡¯ Eric says as he winks at me and ushers the she wolves away. I cross my arms and re at him. There must have been hundreds of unmated females, and not one of them was my mate. Eric is always trying to convince me to choose a mate, but he knows it¡¯s not the same as your true fated mate chosen by the moon goddess. There would be no bond, no urge to be near each other and no sparks when we touch, and we would never feelplete. We would always feel an emptiness. If anything, choosing a mate would make the pack and I weaker. Sure, there were many beautiful unmated she- wolves at the ball, but they either came across as materialistic or did not have anymon interests, and there was no connection with them. Leaning on the rail of my balcony after the ball, I sigh and reflect on the evening. My wolf Striker stirs and wants to be let out for a run. He is distressed that we didn¡¯t find our mate tonight. I undress and let my wolf run free for the next few hours before returning home and going to sleep. I follow the moon as I¡¯m running but feel like the moon distances herself further away from me. Moon Goddess. Where is she? Please tell me. Where is my mate? I ask, not knowing if the moon can hear me. Finally, the moon stops moving and turns blood red. What is happening? What does this mean? Sounds of drums in the distance, getting louder and louder, mingle with sounds of war, swords shing, and agonizing screams as war arrows soar over my head through the air. I¡¯m suddenly standing in the middle of a warzone. Blood stains everything I can see. There are dead humans and wolves everywhere, and thousands more still fight each other. A beautiful melodic voice sings in the distance, a song so touching and solemn. It knows devastation and pain. My wolf, drawn to it, feelspelled to follow the song. I wander through the war zone in a fog, in the direction of the singing, avoiding the humans who, with their swords, are slicing wolves open and the wolves ripping the heads off these humans. It¡¯s a bloody war indeed, an absolute massacre. | spot the girl sitting on a rock. She isforting herself and looks crestfallen and forlorn. Close to her, she smells amazing, like wild violets and honey. ¡®Mate!¡¯ I say, cing my hand on her shoulder so she will turn to look at me. She turns, and her face morphs into King Fenris¡¯s. Covered in sweat, I am jolted awake and shaken. I sit up in bed to find Eric standing over me, worried. Alpha you were having a nightmare. I could hear you down the hall. I¡¯ve never known you to cry out in your sleep, Eric says, sitting on the end of my bed Panting, I try to gather my senses, The must have been a nightmare It felt so real. The moon turned blood red. There was a violent, bloody war. My mate was there. She s alive. I saw her. Her scent was a mixture of violets and honey. She was downcast and afraid She was singing the saddest song! have ever heard, Our male bond una she might be in trouble,¡¯ I exin my fath the doctor, Eric says I grab his arm tightly and sternly look him in the eye.. ¡®I¡¯m serious, Eric. This dream was a message. The Moon Goddess is warning me of what ising and telling me my mate is alive.¡¯ I let go of Eric¡¯s arm when he realises I¡¯m not mucking around. ¡®Ok. What do we do about it?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I need to find her. We need Beta Troy back here as soon as possible,¡¯ I say, and Eric nods. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. I¡¯ll find out if he¡¯s on his way back,¡¯ Eric says and leaves the room. The next day, standing in the front foyer, Beta Troy still hasn¡¯t reported back to me. ¡®Eric. Where¡¯s Troy? Why hasn¡¯t he reported back to me?¡¯ Task while mming my fist down on the table in the centre of the room. Everyone in the foyer flinches and keeps their heads bowed. Eric kneels before me. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, Alpha. Unfortunately, it seems Troy¡¯s mind link is blocked. However, he did say it could be a week until he is back from investigating West Wallow. But, we have, unfortunately, had more reports of more rogues being found dead and skinned near the forest border.¡¯ ¡®King Fenris has to be who is responsible for the deaths, I¡¯m sure of it.¡¯ I say. I walk by Eric to the dining room and sit down in my chair at the head of the ornate mahagany table. Rogues were never an issue here, and they preferred to be left alone and live alone, away from rulership. Earlier in the year, I had a meeting with King Fenris regarding their deaths. He denied any involvement in their deaths but said he would kill any wolf who crossed into his territory. His hate for werewolves was made very clear when he called us filthy vermin. A few days ago, I sent my second-inmand, Beta Troy, undercover into West Wallow to get to the bottom of their deaths. If anyone can find answers, it¡¯s Troy. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Beta Troy The forest is the most serene, harmonious ce I have ever seen. Trudging through thickets and bramble, I hear leaves and twigs crunch under my boots. The forest has a sense of magic about her. She truly is enchanting. Halfway through the forest, I hear the sound of trickling water. Feeling quite thirsty after such a long trek, I follow the sound and eventually find a stunning waterfall. I hold my sk underneath the stream for a while to fill it before having a drink In the distance, someone with a very melodic voice sings a very beautiful song. I make my way toward West Wallow in human form and arrive a few hourster. Had I been in my wolf form, I would have arrived sooner, but going undetected by the humans when war could be approaching, is extremely crucial I wander around the market in Wellmore and buy some of the juiciest fruit I have ever had. The King¡¯s soldiers stop at stalls with carts and ce half the contents on the wooden tables into wooden crates. A soldier addresses the whole vige with an announcement By order of King Fenris! King Fenris orders everyone to donate half their food to their sovereign again. These donations will feed his soldiers when we prepare to go to war against Alpha King Damon. So, the rumours are true. They are nning a war, and humans outnumber werewolves greatly, and we¡¯re not our strongest without a Luna, I look at the goods belonging to a stall beside me, and my stomach lurches when I realise what I¡¯m seeing. Furs belonging to my kind, disyed on metal iron hooks, with little lox furs. Werewolf fur! They¡¯re the ones killing the rogues. Pack wolves or rogues ¨C this should not be happening to our kind! the A young woman identally bumps into the wooden table, and the pelts on the hooks sway from side to side. I¡¯m so sorry young girl apologises, and the stall-holder assures her not to worry She sps a hand over her mouth to stille a gasp, shocked by what this stall is selling. Reserving my disgust, I purchase all of the werewolf hides from the stall and sling them over my shoulder. The girl watches me and then runs off Poor thing. She was just as horrified as I was at the sight of the furs. Odd, a human is so upset over them, though. No one else bats an eyelid Walking back toward the edge of the forest with the pelts, I try not to imagine theirst moments, After burying the hides, I return to Wellmore Vige. I approach a group of middle-aged women sitting on wooden crates, crocheting, and ask them if they can tell me anything about the wolf pelts. They give each other funny looks before one of them speaks Vigers have been scouring through the forest and going as far as entering Moon Crest to hunt and kill rogues and bring back their pelts to sell at market. It has helped everyone pay the tax rise. They fetch more at the market than a normal wolf because they¡¯re thrice the size. Most of the viges in West Wallow sell these pelts. If taxes are unpaid, it¡¯s fiveshes by King¡¯s orders, she exins. I thank the women and head to the next vige Arriving in Treehold at sunset, a group of localsin about the tax hike and the food shortage they now face. An elderlydy chats quietly with her husband outside a tavern. We can barely afford the regr tax! War costs money, and protection from the werewolves is paramount, but where does he expect us to get the money? She says, her hands sped in herp. My dear, it puts Treehold and us in dire straits. I might have to eptshes instead¡¯ Her husband says, patting her knee Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Harold, you old fool! If anyone is going to getshes, it¡¯ll be the soldiers, by me!¡¯ Now, who¡¯s talking nonsense, Margaret? They¡¯d execute you on the spot if you tried to fight them. We¡¯d be very lucky if they didn¡¯t bum our house down for it, Harold says. Youre nght Well just have to think of a way toe up with the money, Margaret sighs, and I approach the couple Wood evening. I wonder if you can direct me to your local Tavern, please? Margaret cocks a brow and looks me up and down with a smirk of approval, ¡®What business does a handsome man like you have in a small town like this?¡¯ Margaret asks flirtatiously. ¡®Margaret!¡¯ Harold shouts. Oh, calm down, dear. I¡¯m just having a little fun. Even though I¡¯m young enough to be her grandson, I reach for her hand and ce a gentle kiss on the Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. back of her hand. I¡¯m very ttered you think me handsome. It¡¯s a shame you are married, Margaret, for I¡¯d scoop you up now and run far, far away with you. ¡®Oh, my!¡¯ Margaret blushes. ¡®Now listen here, young man!¡¯ Harold scolds. ¡®Oh, be quiet, Harold, you¡¯re ruining the moment, and for you, sir, the Tavern is straight ahead and to the left, Thank you.¡¯ I smile and nod, parting ways. Inside the tavern, I order a pint and pay for a room for the night. I take my pint and find an empty seat in the corner near the firece. I¡¯m going to have mind-link Alpha Damonter. I¡¯ve been gone longer than expected. I¡¯ll let him know what I have found out, so he can start prepping the warriors for the iing war. Maia A few days have passed since my first visit to Wellmore. I have no food, which was to be expected. I¡¯ll have to go back to Wellmore today to get some food and hopefully see Vivian and her girls again. I reflect on the humans I saw in the forest and therge gust of wind I summoned, which almost blew them over. Focusing, I try to summon the force of energy again, but nothing happens. Iin to Ember. ¡®I don¡¯t get it. I know I created that gust of wind. I felt the energy around me and in me. I felt it in my veins, flowing through me. I need to know what I¡¯m capable of, I sulk. Ember inspects me on the ground and nudges my hand. He stares intently at the palm of my hand like there¡¯s something there. I look at my palms and find myself focusing. My palms are growing warm. I remain still and concentrate on the warmth. Arge me suddenly appears in my hand. I jump up and, in a panic, wave my hands up and down through the air. ¡®My hand! It¡¯s on fire! What do I do, Ember?¡¯ I¡¯m squawking and pping about like a dazed baby bird. Ember rolls onto his back and feigns sweetness. He isn¡¯t worried at all. I soon realise the me isn¡¯t burning me. You knew I could do this, didn¡¯t you?¡¯ I ask him. Ember stands and nuzzles his face against my calve like a cat. I close my hand, and the me disappears. ¡®Ember, what am I? What else can I do?¡¯ I ask him. He eyes me before running off through some trees. ¡®Ember! Don¡¯t you run away from me, Mister! Get back here!¡¯ I shout as the energy fills my palms again, and a big gust of wind encircles me in a wave. I¡¯m impressed and stunned. ¡®It¡¯s working, I say happily to no one. I take a breath and gently blow towards a pebble. A small gust blows the pebble across the ground. Hurtip up and down in excitement A gente breezees and goes, and I smile. It¡¯s time to go to Wellmore. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 In Wellmore, the vigers are angry and on edge. They¡¯reining about a tax hike and a food shortage, having cleared the forest of food. The market stalls are only halfden with edible goods, from which I steal some apples and a loaf of bread. I sit down on a bench, and eat an apple, storing the loaf of bread in the hessian bag I kept from my first visit. Standing on Vivian¡¯s doorstep, I knock on the side window and wait patiently for her toe to the door. ¡®Maia! I¡¯m so d you¡¯vee to visit us. Come in, she says, smiling and standing aside so that I may go in. ¡®You¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯ve just boiled a pot of tea, Vivian smiles. Oh. That sounds lovely. What is tea?¡¯ I ask her, and she pauses. ¡®Have you always been homeless and alone?¡¯ She asks, pulling out a chair for me to sit in. ¡®No. I live with my friend Ember, Vivian ces a warm drink on the table in front of me. This is a cup of tea. Be careful. Sip it slowly. Don¡¯t burn yourself, Vivian cautions. Thanks, I say, folding my hands around the warm cup and taking a sip. Tell me more about your friend Ember. Perhaps next time, he cane with you?¡¯ Vivian says ¡®It would be too dangerous for him. Someone might capture him and skin him, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ Vivian is confused. ¡®Ember is a fox, I say. ¡®A fox?¡¯ Vivian repeats with disbelief. A fox?¡¯ E and Grace ask excitedly. Yes, a fox, I repeat. ¡®Where does one live with a fox?¡¯ Vivian asks. ¡®We live in a cave, in the forest, I answer. ¡®You¡¯ve lived with a fox your whole life, in a cave, in the forest?¡¯ Vivian asks for rity. Hoping I haven¡¯t said too much, I just nod. That is interesting, Vivian says, raising a brow and staring intently at my hooded face as if trying to figure something out. ¡®Have you heard the story of the Enchanted Forest Princess?¡¯ Vivian asks. The Enchanted Forest Princess?¡¯ Mamma, it¡¯s our favourite story! Please tell it to us again, E pleads happily. Of course. I will! Vivian says, smiling, cing a hand on E¡¯s cheek. ¡°Yay!¡¯ Both girls chorus, before sitting back down politely in their chairs, repositioned next to Vivian¡¯s. ¡°This story has been popr these past few days. Some vigers believe it¡¯s a true story and im they have seen this girl with their own eyes. Others say it¡¯s just a fairy tale. In the forest lives the most beautiful girl in all thend, so beautiful with eyes of violet and a voice that mesmerises the coldest of hearts. She lives in the forest and ims the forest as hers. Anyone blessed enough toy eyes on her swears she is a Goddess, a Princess of beauty and power, who maniptes elements and magically casts storms that knock the strongest of men over. She says, smiling. The story is mine. Thank you. That was a beautiful story, I say, sipping my tea. ¡®Have you met a girl like that, Maia? Vivian asks. I pause. ¡®No I have not, I say Vivian looks at her datsghters, who are enthralled. ¡®There you go, girls, just as I thought. Tis just a fairy tale, but a very good one.¡¯ E and Grace are disheartened, clearly hoping it¡¯s true Vivian?¡¯ I start Yes, dear?¡¯ She says. I heard the vigers talking about a food shortage and a tax hike. Do you think this war in Moon Crest Valley will be a hasty one? There is no food near my cave, and it will be weeks until food sprouts and grows. The vigers have taken everything, and my friends are being hunted for their meat. I don¡¯t know how to save my friends and my forest, Your forest? Oh, of course. It makes sense now, Vivian¡¯s eyes are alight with excitement. ¡®What does?¡¯ You¡¯re the Enchanted Forest Princess,¡¯ Vivian announces. I pull my hood down, knowing I¡¯ve been found out, but I feel I can trust Vivian. She looks at my violet- coloured eyes in awe and takes in my soft pale skin, rosy-tinged cheeks, small nose, and plump, pink lips. My midnight hair flows down to my hips. E and Grace are stunned. A real-life princess sits at their kitchen table with them, drinking tea. I undo the sp on my cloak and untie the olive green strings, draping my velvet cloak over the back of my chair. ¡®Mamma! Maia is the Forest Princess! Grace yells. ¡®The fairy tale is true!¡¯ E announces. They jump up and down excitedly before pulling me down to their level and squishing me in a hug. They inspect me closely, their faces a pinpoint from mine. ¡®You really are the most beautiful girl in thend,¡¯ Grace says, and I blush. Vivian sits silently in her chair, with her mouth agape, taking it all in. She lets out a breath she has been holding. Vivian?¡± I ask. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you¡­¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. She stands andes over to me with the broadest grin. ¡®It¡¯s okay, Maia. You were just protecting yourself,¡¯ she says before pulling me into a hug. ¡®Maia, you can trust the girls and me. We will never tell anyone about you until you¡¯re ready,¡¯ she says. I smile. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say, my hands poised calmly in myp. I feel extremelyfortable in Vivian¡¯s home. I tell her my life story, how I have no parents, how the animals have been my only friends, and how I have lived my whole existence isted and alone. I tell her how the hunters have stripped my forest bare and how I was left with no choice but to venture outside the forest edge when a woman picked the Vivian tells the girls to go and y, and they leave the kitchen and skip to another room. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, Maia King Fenris demanded we donate half our food to the soldiers. I had enough food just to get by, and then he demanded more. Vigers entered the forest to harvest fruit, crops, and seeds. And hunt wildlife for their meat and fur to sell.¡¯ Vivian pulls a handkerchief from the neckline of her dress and dabs at her teary eyes. ¡®It¡¯s not your fault Please don¡¯t cry. How could a king let his people starve?¡¯ I ask, My eyes are watery with emotion. Vivian¡¯s tears dry, and she looks at me again. ¡®If we don¡¯t obey hismands, the werewolves will win the war and kill us all. They¡¯re ferocious creatures, Vivian says. King Fenris s guards told us werewolves rip children apart in front of their mothers, roast them over fires, and eat them. That won¡¯t be E and Grace¡¯s fate,¡¯ she says, Chapter 110 Chapter 110 King Fenris Arriving at the training fields, my most trusted knight, Sir Hugo, and I hop down from our thoroughbreds and tie them to posts with rope. Thousands of soldiers are in training. There is a cacophony of sounds: swords shing, axes and maces thrown at wooden targets, tree stumps, and men grunting with exertion.¡¯ A few hundred archers shoot at targets from varying distances and nod at me as I pass behind them. There is lots of yelling as men practice their war cries or call out to one another. A few training casualties hobble around with injuries to their ankles, knees, and feet. My Commander in Chief, James Boroughshaw, is stationed outside a makeshift tent and is observing the jousting closest to us. ¡®My King,¡± James says as he kneels before me. Commander James,¡¯ I nod, and he stands back up. ¡®I require an update of our progress,¡¯ I say, sitting down in a wooden folding chair and epting the ss of brandy Squire Thomas hands to me. TITI 11111 ¡®Of course, Your Highness. Since west spoke, we have recruited over four thousand more men, and more are yet to arrive in a few days,¡± James says, sitting beside me. TI ¡®Your foresight James has been invaluable regarding the taxes and the food supply. I guess if I were N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. one of my subjects, l, too, would volunteer in the war effort instead of going hungry. It relieves my nerves to know our army is almost twenty-five thousand strong!¡¯ ¡®King Fenris, we have also spread propaganda in all the taverns across West Wallow municipalities. As a result, we have convinced quite a number of people werewolves will kill their children without a moment¡¯s thought, Commander James says. Sometimes, I think you¡¯re a crueller bastard than me, James,¡¯ I say,ughing and swigging my brandy. James chuckles. ¡®Anything for you, my king, and anything to eradicate the werewolves.¡¯ James says, smirking. I smile proudly. ¡®Now, James. I have another n I¡¯d like to put in ce. It¡¯s only a matter of time until Alpha King Damon finds out war is imminent I need thirty of our best swordsmen to cross the forest border and assassinate any werewolves, including the females and pups. Wipe out all the smaller packs first. This will give us an advantage over them,¡¯11 instruct. The squirees over with a ss decanter and refills my empty ss, ¡®Yes, my King. I¡¯ll have them organised and on their way by nightfall,¡± James says. ¡®Good. Send Sir Hugo with your guards to recruit more men from the viges. Sir Hugo can be very persuasive,¡± I say, drinking more brandy. ¡®Yes, my King,¡¯ James nods. One more thing, Commander,¡¯ I say. ¡®Yes, my Lord?¡¯ James asks. ¡®I see injured men. Have them discreetly killed immediately and tell the cooks to use their meat in the stews to feed the growing army,¡¯ l instruct. I will have no weakness in this war,¡¯ i instruct. ¡®Yes, Your Highness, James says, standing, bowing and following Sir Hugo to gather the injured. Beta Troy ..! Enjoying my pint, I listen to a few drunk men tell a story about a princess who wields magical powers and lives deep in the forest. A magical princess that lives in the forest? ¨C you¡¯ve had too many pinta tonight, my friend, a man named Gale telle another namec Montly and pe him on the back in camaraderie, They¡¯re both drunker than seawater. Laughing quietly at their antics, it gets me thinking. If there were a magical princess, she¡¯d solve all our problems. We are rudely interrupted by a few West Wallow knights, who approach the table Gale and Mortly sit at, roll out a royal scroll, and throw down a quill with a small pot of ink. The men boo them. ¡®Tell King Fenris to stuff his taxes up his backside. Or better yet: tell him toe here, and I will do it for him, Gale says, roaring withughter, setting the whole tavern off. One of the knights brings an axe down over Gale¡¯s wrist, lopping his hand off in warning. The tavern goes silent for a moment, and all the men look at one another and at Gale¡¯s bloody hand on the table. Gales passes out onto the floor. Nervousughter ensues, and the men clink their pints and raise them toward the knights to show they mean no harm. Sitting in the corner, out of view, I go unnoticed by them. m Sir Hugo, most trusted knight to King Fenris. Shut up the lot of you, or I¡¯ll lop each and every one of your hands off and feed them to the wolves,¡¯ Sir Hugo warns. A brute of a man, whose head brushes the six-foot-high wooden ceiling beam, folds his arms across his barrelled chest. No human would ever dare cross him. ¡®King Fenris has an army of twenty-five thousand soldiers but needs more men. If you join, you will not have to pay taxes, and you¡¯ll be fed well. Food will also be sent to your families as payment for your service, Sir Hugo says, his arms still crossed. None of the men speak. ¡®If none of you fight and we lose the war, the wolves will kill you, kill your wives, and eat your children ¨C no man will be spared. Now which one of you bastards are going to sign up and help kill these mongrels?¡¯ He yells. With that, Mortly dips the feather into the pot of ink and signs a quick, messy scrawl on the bottom of the scroll. Except for Gale passed out on the floor, the rest of the men follow suit. In disbelief, I go upstairs to my room for the night. What was that? Alpha Damon is not going to like this. I mind-link Alpha King Damon and Gamma Eric everything. Alpha King Damon Now able to mind-link Troy, I tell him about my dream the other night, including meeting my mate. Alpha, even if you find her in time, they still outnumber us greatly. They are growing in number daily. This is not a war we can win. Troy mind-links. We need a n and fast. King Fenris will wipe us all out and show no mercy. Eric says. Troy: stay in West Wallow and keep track of their movements. Mind-link me when they get closer. Eric: gather all pregnant she wolves and pups and have them remain protected at Moon Crest Castle. If we lose the war, a few warriors will help you, and the she wolves and pups escape. Prepare beds for any injured. I will set up camp near the forest border and ready myself and the others to fight and defend ournd. I will visit every pack and recruit more men and women. If anythinges up that I should know, mind link me immediately. I say. Yes, Alpha. They reply. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Maia ¡®Maia,¡¯ Grace says. Yes, Grace?¡± I smile at the young girl in front of me. Can wee to your forest and meet Ember one day?¡¯ ¡®Sure. I¡¯d love to show you my home. And I¡¯m sure Ember would love to meet you, I say excitedly and smile. ¡°Perhaps when this war is over, Vivian says, exhaling and folding her hands in herp. The girls nod and run off again. Vivian?¡¯ I say, ¡®Where¡¯s your mate?¡¯ I ask. Only werewolves have mates. Humans have husbands. I had a husband: it was love at first sight: His name was Derrick. We were married a few weeks after meeting and had our girls not long after. When they were two, he died in a mining ident. The mine copsed and killed him and twenty other men, Vivian says, wiping her eyes with her handkerchief. Oh. I¡¯m so sorry,¡¯ I say, watching her dab her eyes. ¡®I don¡¯t know if I could love another man. I know Derrick would want me to. He¡¯d want the girls to have a father, but I just haven¡¯t been able to move on. I¡¯ve courted a few men over the years, but it wasn¡¯t the same, she exins, and I nod, stand up, refasten the sp on my cloak, and tie the strings together. Tea has been lovely, Vivian. It has been so nice seeing you again. I must go home now, I say. The girls run up to me and squeeze me in a tight hug. Please say you¡¯lle again, Maia, Grace and E chime. I will. I promise,¡¯ Iugh, open the front door, and step into the cool night air. *** As I trudge through the forest toward my cave, a group of thirty men, dressed in the same armour as the men from Wellmore market, camp around a fire. Start at Darkpaw, and we¡¯ll start at Mystic Pride. Then, after you¡¯ve wiped out the small packs, meet at Ravencull vige, and together we¡¯ll decimate the vige, a man with a very long beard in war attire says. Hispanions listen and nod, and I lose my footing and crunch a twig under my boots. Who¡¯s there?¡¯ The man says, and they all stand, poised, ready to defend themselves. Holding my breath, I stay as still and as quiet as possible. The men pull their swords from their sheaths and slowly approach my position. I run. ¡®Get him!¡¯ Someone yells. Running, I leap over rocks and duck under low-hanging branches before falling and hitting my head on arge rock. A hot trickle of blood escapes my forehead and runs down my face. I¡¯m disoriented, and my vision is blurry, Three men approach me cautiously, staring at my dress, cloak, and bloody face. Her eyes are violet!¡¯ One man shouts. ¡°Who are you? Another asks. ¡®My fair maiden. The gods have blessed us tonight!¡¯ A third man says his expression one Thave not seen before. This man grabs my arms and pins me against a tree, breathing heavily near my neck. He ces his hand on my leg and runs it up to my thigh. I quiver and squirm, kiek tum or hard as Ioan between the legs, and he fails backward onto the ground holding his orotch. He yells and innoll again, I don¡¯t get very far before I fall again, near a river, and a cliff-edge, with the men right behind me, their swords ready to kill. Instinctively, I throw out my hands, and a gust of wind knocks the men over. I imagine fire and fill a power surge through my body. My palms light up with a ball of me hovering in each palm. I throw the fireballs at the men, and mes engulf them both. They jump into the river to extinguish themselves. The rest of theirpanions have reached us, and they watch on as their ¡®She¡¯s the Forest Princess,¡¯ someone shouts, and the men gasp. ¡®I thought it was just a fairy tale,¡¯ someone says. Over the cliff-edge surges arge river with a strong current; the drop is more than one hundred metres. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. I have two options: jump and hope I don¡¯t drown in the current or be captured. I jump off the cliff and fall into the river. I¡¯m thrown around violently by the swells and the rapids, unsessfully reaching for low- hanging branches to cling onto. I am mmed into a rock and instantly lose grip when the water pushes me along. Not knowing how to swim, I instinctively take breaths when I can. It isn¡¯t long before the world fades to ck, and I¡¯m unconscious, floating along with the current. A soldier In Mystic Pride and Darkpaw, we talk about the Forest Princess. It will be interesting to see what King Fenris has to say about her. We knock down front doors and trespass inside pack homes, slitting everyone¡¯s throats regardless of age or gender. We impale any who attack with our swords, ce their heads on victory spikes, and rft them on a small hill in the heart of the vige. Inside a house in Darkpaw vige, a boy of around eight years old hides from us underneath the floorboards in a bedroom. Myrades, hearing his crying, rip up the floorboards and discover him. His father, an Alpha wolf called Ezra, has just been ughtered by my kinsmen. We burden his neck and wrists with a gaol chain to contain him. Who are you, boy?¡¯ | ask. The boy looks at his father lying in a pool of blood on the other side of the room. ¡®Zayden, Alpha Ezra¡¯s son,¡¯ he says softly, tears streaming down his young cheeks, ¡®An Alpha pup. We could get some good coin for you. You¡¯d make a strong ve.¡¯ I tell him, and we drag him behind us out of the house. The werewolf heads are spiked on the hill in front of us monumentally With the number of men we have lost, we decide to avoid Ravencull and instead return to West Wallow for more soldiers. On the way to West Wallow, we reach a town called Shadowguard, and the locals apud us for our victory. We¡¯ve defeated two packs and the wolf pup we drag behind us is a testimony of our strength and power. An auctioneer auctions off orphan children to whoever can afford them. Most will be employed as maids and as farmhands. I go over to the auctioneer, with Zayden in tow. ¡°How much for the boy?¡¯ I ask the dishevelled, broken-toothed man. ¡°Six gold for the boy ¨C twice what ves usually fetch,¡¯ ¡®Ten! He isn¡¯t just any boy. He¡¯s an Alpha¡¯s boy. He¡¯ll be much stronger than the average wolf,¡¯ I exin. ¡®Eight I have to make a profit too. Otherwise, you can wait here all week and sell himself yourself,¡¯ the auctioneer says. ¡°Done. Sold,¡¯ I say, handing the chained boy to the auctioneer, who pushes Zayden into a cage and locks it with a key. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 mitte Beta Troy In Shadowguard, a ve auction is about tomence. Twenty-five children between the ages of five and fourteen stand side by side in a row, with their hands tied with rope. They¡¯re bruised, dirty and malnourished. A man walks toward a small cage, and a growi emits from within it. Excited and shocked, the crowd is divided between those who view the wolf pup as a commodity and those who view him as an animal to be feared. 17 The auctioneer drags the young boy out of the cage and demands he stands. The boy is so exhausted and weary that he falls over into the dirt. I¡¯m disgusted but must know the fate of this poor boy After lunging at the crowd of spectators, the auctioneer punches him hard in his stomach, winding him, and knocking him over. I make eye contact with this young soul-defeat and grief ze in his eyes. ¡®A real genuine wolf pup! Not just an ordinary wolf pup! This one has Alpha blood. He¡¯ll be the strongest farmhand you¡¯ve ever had, the auctioneer announces loudly. ¡®The bidding will start at eight gold! ¡®NINE GOLD!¡¯ Someone yells. ¡®TEN GOLD!¡¯ Another yells. f ¡®ELEVEN GOLD! Final offer,¡¯ the first man says. Annoyed, the second man recounts the coins in his hand to see if he can bid more. ¡®FIFTEEN GOLD, and I will take him now!¡¯ I yell, disgusted by this barbaric scene ying out. The crowd are shocked, and they step aside as I push through them and throw a bag of gold coins into the auctioneer¡¯s outstretched hand. The man holding the boy tells me hees with the chain. Thanks, but that won¡¯t be necessary,¡¯ I say, scooping the boy up and carrying him away. ¡®Excuse me,¡¯ I say, spotting a middle-aged woman digging in a garden. ¡®Hello,¡¯ she says warmly and smiles. ¡®Is there a river or bathhouse nearby?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Yes, near Bramblemore. You can get to it through the forest border,¡¯ she says kindly, eyeing the boy and going back to her digging. Reaching the river, I put the boy gently on the ground and swing my backpack down off my back, handing him the bread and the cheese I have brought. He takes it gratefully and scoffs it down. I dunk my drinking pouch under the water and let it fill before taking it back over to him so he can have a drink. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ he whispers, sculling the water, clearly dehydrated. I¡¯m Troy. You¡¯re safe with me, and I will not harm you. You can wash in the river if you want to. Or rest and regain your energy.¡¯ I tell him, smiling. He yawns, and his eyelids close. He rests his head on myp before he falls asleep. I throw my travelling nket over him and let him sleep. Are you feeling better?¡± I ask him when he wakes. He nods. He looks better than earlier, not as pale or as forlorn. ¡®What¡¯s your name? I¡¯m Troy, the Alpha King¡¯s Beta,¡± I say, holding out my hand to him. ¡®The Alpha King¡¯s Beta? Wow, I¡¯ve never met anyone from the royal pack before,¡¯ he says before adding, ¡®I¡¯m Zayden. Alpha Ezra of Mystic Pride was my dad, he says sadly, ¡°Was? ¡®Some soldiers came and killed everyone in my vige, I¡¯m so sorry, kid, Itali him, truly hearbraken for him. ¡®What is the Alpha King¡¯s Beta doing on humannd?¡¯ He asks. I¡¯m on a special mission. How did you end up at the ve market? ¡®The soldiers who killed my parents sold me to it,¡¯ he exins with a straight face. I¡¯ll keep you safe. Your father was a good man. Not much older than me. I met him many times at Alpha meetings.¡¯ Thold Zayden and let him grieve as he cries into my chest a while before he calms down. I pat him on the back and assure him everything will be okay. He strips his clothing, discarding it in a heap next to my pack, and runs into the river to wash. I throw him a washcloth and a in bar of soap. Afterwards, we make camp for the night. I outline my mission to him, giving him only diluted information. I inform him he is my new assistant and will serve asmunications between Alpha King Damon and me. Zayden is very excited to be part of my mission and asks many questions about Alpha King Damon. ¡®Is your mate at Moon Crest Castle? Does she look after pups? Or does she fight with the warriors?¡¯ Zayden asks, curious. ¡°My mate, Amy, and my pup died when she gave birth to him seven years ago. He would have been around your age if he lived,¡¯ I say, a neutral topic for me now, after such a long time. I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ Zayden says sympathetically. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Sadly, we have much inmon.¡¯ I say, giving him an empathetic smile. ¡°Maybe we can be a family?¡¯ He says optimistically while smiling. ¡®If that is what you wish?!¡¯ I smile, returning his optimism. King Fenris Commander James and half of my soldiers return to the training field exhausted and victorious. They have sessfully conquered Mystic Pride and Darkpaw. We have lost some men, but this is a huge victory, and I am pleased. A princess, you say? With the power of air and me? With rare beauty and eyes of violet?¡¯ I say, intrigued, from inside a tent adorned with furniture. My men nod, adamantly assuring me they speak the truth. If this is true, having her by my side would benefit West Wallow greatly,¡¯ I say, tilting my brandy ss on an angle on the arm of my chair; the contents subsiding while I ponder the idea. Sir Hugo enters the room and presents me with the scrolls of signatures. ¡®My King,¡¯ Sir Hugo says, bowing. ¡®If these numbers are correct, your army will have grown to thirty-five thousand men,¡¯ Sir Hugo says triumphantly. ¡°Good work, Sir Hugo. I knew I could count on you to increase our numbers,¡¯ I praise him, and he nods, Iry my soldiers¡¯ encounter with the Forest Princess to Sir Hugo, and he guffaws at it. ¡®What hogwash! A magical princess with powers,¡¯ Sir Hugo says, rubbishing the tale. Everyone else is stoic and serious, registering the expressions on their grime-encrusted faces, Sir Hugoposes himself. The soldiers inform Sir Hugo. They all indeed saw her, that she summoned fire with her hands. I recall my grandfather¡¯s stories from when I was a child. The tale of witches, sprites, mages, fae, vampires and even orcs has been a tale in every generation. My men stand around with their hands on their hips, awaiting my next instruction. ¡°Do you all recall the tales, as children, about supernatural species that supposedly once roamed thends of Mysteria?¡¯ | ask my men, swigging the contents of my ss before my squire refills it again. ¡®This alleged Forest Princess could be a fae or a sprite we have been told about in the stories, The lent buzzes with chatter and the toing-and-froing of differing opinions among the men. ¡®Find her and bring her to me,¡¯ I say, indulging in the possibility this tale could be true. My men nod except for Sir Hugo, who stands with his arms crossed, unamused, ¡®Sir Hugo! 1 say, watching him dithering. ¡®Yes, my King, You¡¯re to go with the soldiers, track down this girl, and bring her to me. If she does exist, tell her I offer her safe lodgings at my castle during this war,¡¯ ¡®Surely not, my King?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Most certainly,¡¯ I say. I¡¯m not being flippant. I re at him. ¡®And if I find her and she refuses toe? Or if these alleged powers are true?¡¯ He asks a hint of fear in his voice. Then restrain her with iron cuffs and bring her by force. Iron is meant to be a weakness against the fae and the sprite. It will diminish the power she wields.¡¯ I say. Sir Hugo storms out from the tent, climbs upon his horse and fotlows my other men.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Alpha King Damon We don¡¯t stand a chance at winning this war with fifteen thousand warriors, so we stop at Mist Falls and Wolfwell, recruiting everyone able to fight and increasing our number to eighteen thousand. After a few days, we reach Thornwell, a town halfway between our packhouse and the forest border. We decide to train the recruits for a few days there. Thornwell is a decently-sized vige with a river running through the forest border and into humannds. For the past few nights, I¡¯ve had the same dream of my mate. I see only the back of her long dark hair, and every time I try to get closer, she vanishes. I haven¡¯t been able to stop thinking about her. The war should have my full, undivided attention, and yet, here I am, pining after a girl I don¡¯t even know. I yearn for her: to touch her, to kiss her, to smell her violet and honey scent, to hold her in my arms. My wolf has been uncontroble because our unspoken mate bond is driving him insane. I haven¡¯t been sleeping well, and I¡¯m always frustrated. I¡¯m constantly on edge and unable to regte my emotions. I shift and let my wolf out for a run, making him less agitated during the training we must do the next day. Returning to camp after my run, I walk past a tent and overhear some of mysades discussing my recent emotional state. Some call me absent-minded, some haven¡¯t been affected by my behaviour at all, and some sympathise with me. Those who suggest recing me temporarily with another Alpha, they state who has his head screwed on, anger me. It was easy for them to say all this when they found their mates years ago. They don¡¯t know the pain I feel each day, and it gets worse as time goes on without her. My wolf is always fighting me for control. And the pressure of not only being Alpha, but a King as well ¨C no one in their right mind would cope. I mind-link my close circle and tell them I¡¯ll be back tomorrow. I shift and follow the river and run as fast as possible in the moon¡¯s direction. After a few hours of running, I find a nice spot by the river and collect sticks to make a fire. The wind suddenly picks up, bringing a waft of violets and honey, a scent so alluring and intoxicating. I drop the bundle of sticks. Mate!¡¯ I say, sniffing the air around me. The moon glows brighter, and I see her not far from me, washed up on the riverbank. Knowing she is within my reach makes my heart beat quickly, but I¡¯m soon filled with dread as I run toward her and her still body. I kneel on the ground beside her. She has the same long dark hair that I dreamed of. I brush her hair aside to see dried blood on her forehead and cheek. I pick her up and hold her in my arms, feeling chemistry and maism I have never felt before. Despite her wet clothes, her body is warm, and this warmth radiates through me like magic. My heart feels it¡¯sbusting with love. I¡¯m ted and euphoric. It¡¯s like no other feeling I¡¯ve ever felt. I feelplete and whole for the first time. I¡¯ve lusted for no one this strongly. Of all the viges I¡¯ve been to, of all thends I¡¯ve seen, I¡¯ve note across such beauty. I can¡¯t take my eyes off her. y her down on the dry ground and light the fire to keep her warm. I then inspect the wound on her forehead and wash the dry blood from her face, drying it with my shirt. With my eyes narrowing in on her nape, I want to mark her, but being a gentleman, 1 wouldn¡¯t dream of marking her while she lies unconscious on the ground. Instead, I nuzzle my face into her neck and hair, holding her close and drift off to sleep with the smell of violets and honey Maia I¡¯m so warm andfy that I don¡¯t want to wake yet. I just want to lie in this warmth and enjoy this feeling I¡¯ve never felt before. I feel warm tingles all over and butterflies in my belly. The events of the day beforee crashing down on me, and my forehead throbs with pain. I open my eyes, squinting, and wait for them to adjust to the sunlight. My arms and legs have a few minor scratches and bruises. A fire beside me has only recently gone out My dress and cloak are dry I¡¯m not alone: a tall, well-built, attractive man lies on the ground asleep. I freeze, and he lets out a cute whimper. I dare not move, afraid of waking him. I find myself in a trance, staring at his handsome features. Sculpted by the Gods, surely. He has a chiselled face, short brown hair, a straight nose, and full lips with a possible hint of dimples if he was to smile. My eyes lower further to see a veryrge bulge under his breeches. I don¡¯t think men have the same anatomy as women. I want to touch him and caress him. I don¡¯t know what to make of this feeling because I¡¯ve never experienced it before. He yawns and stretches his arms into the air as he wakes. Then, finally, his brown eyes open. I quickly stand and run back a few metres. The handsome man stands up and looks at me. He takes a step toward me with a big smile. I take a step back, and he then frowns. I begin to breathe heavily. I start to panic. Who is this man? Why is he staring at me like he knows me? I pull my olive-green cloak around myself tightly ¡®It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I¡¯m Damon,¡¯ he says, ¡®Your eyes are so beautiful. I¡¯ve never seen anyone with violet eyes before. The Moon Goddess has blessed me.¡¯ he smiles. I don¡¯t know what he means about being blessed, but I¡¯m gradually feeling more rxed. Minutes pass, and I realise we have been staring into each other¡¯s eyes: my expression changes to worry and confusion. ¡®It¡¯s ok. It¡¯s just the bond,¡¯ he says, reassuring me. I tilt my head in confusion. Realisation dawns on his face. Are you human?¡¯ He asks. I shrug my shoulders to indicate I¡¯m not sure. He scratches the back of his head as if in thought and smiles at the fact I gave a response. ¡®That¡¯s ok. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll figure it out in time,¡¯ he says, smiling. I¡¯m confused. Why does he want to help me? What does he mean by in time? I¡¯m going home to my cave and to Ember. Feeling morefortable, I have a weird need to sit on hisp and let his huge arms hold me. I decide to sit down after taking a few steps closer to him. I¡¯m Maia,¡¯ I say. My cheeks flush, and my body feels hot. Damon stares at me intently. One hundred thoughts are going through his mind. He steps closer and sits, closing therge space between us Maia. How did you end up in the river? You¡¯re injured. You could have drowned,¡¯ he says, concerned, ¡®Some soldiers in the forest chased after me. My only choice to get away was to jump off a cliff into the river,¡¯ I exin, my hands sped in myp. ¡®If I didn¡¯t jump, one man would have touched me again in ways I did not like.¡¯l add, remembering how disgusting the man¡¯s hand on my thigh felt. I¡¯m sorry that happened to you. I¡¯ll kill anyone before they try and harm you again,¡¯ Damon says protectively. He says it as though I¡¯ m his responsibility. I nod in agreement and wait for him to speak! ¡®What happened after that?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I remember being knocked out by the water. Then I woke up here and saw you,¡¯ I say. It¡¯s almost twilight. ¡®Where do you live?¡¯ He asks. I don¡¯t know if I should answer or not. ¡®Where am I?¡¯ I instead ask. ¡®Near Thornwell,¡¯ he says, smiling ¡®Thornwell. I¡¯ve never heard of it before,¡¯ I say ¡°You¡¯ll love Thornwell. It¡¯s a beautiful vige. Everyone will be so excited to meet you,¡¯ he says, grinning ¡®It would be nice to meet your friends, but I need to go home.¡¯ 1 stond and look around, trying to figure out the way home to the cave, and decide if I follow the river in the opposite direction, it washed me in, I should find my way home. ¡®Thank you for helping me. It was a pleasure meeting you. We might cross paths again,¡¯ I say. Damon takes my hand, igniting fuzzy warm sparks throughout my whole body when his skin touches mine. ¡®Maia, your home is with me now,¡¯ he says. ¡®We¡¯ll visit your old home soon,¡± he adds sincerely. I step backward, taken aback by his words. ¡®I can¡¯t live with you. I don¡¯t even know you,¡¯ I say, taking more steps backward, away from him. He quickly and gently takes my hand and puts it on his chest. ¡®You feel it too,¡¯ he says, and I feel his heart beating under my hand. Warm, crackling electricity consumes me, and I wonder if he refers to his heart or the bursts of tingles and sparks. Your heart?¡¯ I wonder, This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. ¡®No, this,¡¯ he says, cupping my cheek with his hand. I instantly swoon and feel lightheaded. What is this feeling ¡®The Moon Goddess has chosen you as my mate,¡¯ he says assuredly. I freeze. Mate? Only werewolves have mates. My heart racing, 1 ponder this could not be true, that Damon could not be a¡­ Werewolf! Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Alpha King Damon Maia wilts like flower petals under my touch when I put my hand on her face but stiftens when I mention the word mate ¡®My kingdom has been waiting a very long time for their Luna and their Queen,¡¯ I say. Her breathing is heavy, and she is starting to panic. She is my mate. She should be just as excited as I am. I¡¯m struggling to restrain my wolf, and here she is, reacting unexpectedly to our connection. I tilt her head up with my hand under her chin, forcing her to look at me. Her mesmerising violet eyes stare into my wolf eyes, and I register her fear. She screams, then runs. Forest detritus, dirt, leaves, and twigs swirl around her as she runs. and I¡¯m knocked backward by a strong gust of wind. I am in disbelief and awe, wondering how she could do that with the wind. I pull my clothes off and discard them in a trail, continuing the chase in wolf form. Even in wolf form, I can only just keep up with her as she follows the river, presumably home. Knowing I can cut her off with a shortcut, I run in a different direction. She might think I¡¯ve given up and slow down. I know I¡¯ve overtaken her because her scent intensifies as I reapproach her. Choosing the right moment, I pounce on her gently and shift back into human form. Ipin her down on the ground with my bodyweight and hold her wrists in my hands high above her head. We¡¯re panting and trying to catch our breath. Lowering my face to hers to speak to her, our lips are almost touching You¡¯re my mate,¡¯I say, in between breaths, ¡®No, I¡¯m not,¡¯ she retorts. It hasn¡¯t escaped my notice that I¡¯m lying on top of her stark naked I do not move because I don¡¯t want her running off again. ¡®I¡¯m not going to hurt you. I just want to know why you are running away from me and how you were able to manipte the wind like that? We are mates.¡¯I exin. My hands, still on her wrists, suddenly feel very hot. I look at my hands pinning down her wrists and see balls of mes in her hands. ¡®Impossible!¡¯ I say, falling back off her in surprise. ¡®1 am not your mate! I¡¯m going home, and you won¡¯t follow me! Two me balls whoosh through the air at me and grow as they get closer. I dodge one, and the other just hit my arm. ¡®Argh! I run to the river and drop to my kniece, awkwardly leaning into the water to cool the burn. Good thing werewolves heal quickly. Main ja gone I can¡¯l ace her Where are you, Maia? Please don¡¯t be afraid of me,¡¯I shout, heartbroken that I might have just lost her for good. Shilling back into my wolf, I howl in sadness. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Maia A werewolf? I¡¯m mated to a werewolf? I¡¯m not a Werewolf. How is this possible? Of all the werewolves, Alpha King Damon? Running with the river, I see the forest up ahead. Thank goodness I¡¯m almost home. It¡¯s dark, a storm is brewing, and I¡¯ m teary. Waiting for the storm to pass, I find a small cave and sit down on its cold stone floor, thinking about Damon. I marvel at how our skin feels when we¡¯re touching and pressed against each other. I want to touch him, and I want him to touch me because I know it would feel different to the way the soldier touched me. I wonder if this is how husbands and wives think about each other? How much contact do married couples make? I¡¯ll have to ask Vivian when I see her. Ember sprints toward me almost home and leaps into my arms against my chest. ¡®Hello. I¡¯m so sorry. You¡¯ve probably been so worried about me. I missed you so much,¡¯ I tell him, burying my face in his fur behind his neck. We cuddle together on my bed, and I fill him in on my travels. He nuzzles my face with his furry face tofort me. He is telling me I¡¯m safe now. I sit by the base of the waterfall outside my cave and enjoy the sounds of the forest: the water sshing into a small pool, the birds singing, the trees rustling, and the breeze blowing through my hair. I think about Damon, how he spoke to me, how he made me feel he cares, how he pinned me down on the ground, and how he stared into my eyes. Men must not have the same bodies as women ¨C there was definitely something between his legs pressing into me when I was pinned under him. He is the Alpha King! Werewolves are ferocious evil creatures. I can¡¯t believe I fell for his sweetness and his sincerity. He would probably kill me and feed me to his pack. I have to ignore my need to be near him. I need to distract myself so that I can forget him. | subconsciously draw circles in the water with my pointer finger, and instead of the water moving aside. It forms spirals where my finger has been. I intuitively stand, still drawing circles with my finger, and the water levitates in an ongoing upward spiral. I wave my hand around like I¡¯m waving a magic wand, and the stream of water follows and spirals around me. Iugh in amazement. ¡®Ember, are you seeing this?¡¯ Ember nods and is just as excited as I am. Wanting to explore my new power, I focus on the water at the foot of the waterfall and, using both hands, levitate arge amount of water in a wave high above me, eventually forming a giant sphere of water. I p, and the sphere of water explodes into myriad drops of water that pour down on me like rain. Ember and I prance around joyfully. I¡¯m basking in how every drop feels when Itnds on me. Time feels like it stands still. I¡¯m left saturated and happy. I sit on the wel grass, and I¡¯m showered in water drops again when Ember shakes himself off All i can do isugh. Ember runs to arge boulder. It¡¯s one I alwaysin is in my way. I follow him, lean on the boulder, and watch him scratch at its surface like he is digging for gold, ¡®Ember, there¡¯s no way you can dig a hole in this rock¡­¡¯ I touch Ember¡¯s scratches on the surface and feel myself focusing again, entranced. The boulder vibrates and sinks into the ground, lower and lower, until it¡¯s at grass level and no longer in my way ¡®Are you serioualy telling me I could have moved this boulder this whole tlmne?¡¯ Ember brushes his head against my leg. affirring my question What else I can dori kneel on the ground, ce both hands on the soil and locus A small vibration intensifies belore the earth underneath my hands rumbles and quakes, causing nearby trees to away erratically, some even toppling over | shriek at the big carthquake I have just generaled. ¡®Ember! Go to the cave!¡¯ I shout, thinking of his safety We run inside the cave, and the ground outside continues to roar and split subsiding a few moments Oops,¡± I say Alpha King Damon Troy mind-links Eric and me about an eight-year-old boy named Zayden who is now in his care after buying him from a ve auction in Shadowguard. Zayden is the sole survivor of the Mystic Pride massacre, and his father, Alpha Ezra, is dead. Troy is somewhere near Bramblemore, and Eric is at Moon Crest Castle Maia said there were soldiers in the forest. They must be the ones who attacked the small viges. I say Who¡¯s Maia? They ask me in unison. My mate. The girl from your dream? Eric asks, incredulous The exact one. I say I can¡¯t wait to finally meet our Luna! Troy says excitedly. There¡¯s one problem there, Troy. She ran away What? What do you mean she ran away? Troy asks, confused. Eric is also confused. I inhale and exhale sharply before responding. My brain needs the extra oxygen to exin this next bit. She doesn¡¯t seem to be a warewolf. I can¡¯t sense or smell her wolf. She doesn¡¯t smell human either. Her eyes are violet, and she has the power to create fire and control the wind. When I told her we are mates, she became scared and ran off. I say. Her description is the same as the girl in the tales I heard about in the viges. Troy says. quickly rying the story of the Forest Princess to Eric and me. The Forest Princess is my mate? I ask, surprised. Sounds like it. Troy replies. I¡¯m in the castle library, looking through a history book. It has tales we heard when we were children. You know the ones about the witches, mages, vampires, fae, sprites and ofc6? Maia¡¯s description matches the description of the sprites mentioned in this book. Eric says. A sprite? | ask. Are they insane? Eric continues. It says here there are five types of sprites, four of whom have the power to control one element only. The main four are Pyrokic sprites, Hydrokic sprites, Aerokic sprites and Geokic sprites. The fifth is extremely rare and is born only through the Primal sprite¡¯s royal bloodline. The Primal aprite has power over all four elementa, They¡¯re so rare that primal sprites skip a few generations before another is born. A Primal sprite is rare and equivalent to a mage who can also manipte elements. The difference is that some mages can also cast certain spells, whereas a sprite cannot So, my mate is the forest princess and a rare primal sprite? Correct! Eric replies We¡¯re silent and in disbelief, trying to process all this new information. Alpha King Damon! She¡¯s the answert M is meant to help us fight this warl With her powers, we can defeat King Fenris! Tray saya excitedly Troy, I don¡¯t know about that, auie, it sounds great, but you¡¯re forgetting something She. Ran. Away! I say Eric sighs. You need to find her, and you need to persuade her to help us. Show her you need her by your side as your mate, Luna and Queen. Eric says. I pause in thought. I¡¯ll look for her. I won¡¯t give up on her. I also need to check the smaller viges to ensure they¡¯re okay. Troy, meet me near the forest border with our new recruit. I tell him. We¡¯ll see you soon, Alpha. Troy replies. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Alpha King Damon In Thornwell, while sitting in amunal tent and holding a pint, I give my pack the good news about meeting my mate I tell them a little about her, how I don¡¯t think she is a wolf, and how she became scared by my ims of our mateship before running off. A few ask me how I will find her. I tell them I don¡¯t know but that I will. They roar and cheer and chink their pints against mine in congrattory gestures. They¡¯re relieved and happy they¡¯ll finally have a Luna I yearn to have her beside me. If i could just hold her in my arms like I did when I found her by the river, it would make me the happiest man and wolf in all of Mysteria. We head to Mystic Pride, passing through Moonstone River, east of the forest. We smell the stench of death before we see the bodies. Alpha Ezra¡¯s head has been ced on a spike, and a crow pecks at him. I shoo the crow away, pull the spike out of the ground, and add it to the growing pile of heads and bodies my men and I have retrieved from the houses to burn. I light a torch, throw it onto the dead, and we walk away, bereft, and empty. In Darkpaw, the scene is much the same, and we burn the dead and leave. We send any surviving she- wolves and pups we find hiding to Moon Crest Castle, where they have protection until the war is over. Sitting in my tent in Thornwell, i mind-link Troy and Eric and then the pack army, and they¡¯re devastated to hear just how many have been wiped out. We will kill King Fenris and spike his head! Someone yells, and the rest roar and cheer at his words. More yells fill our connection We will burn West Wallow to the ground! Someone else says. I round up my warriors, we leave Thornwell and set up camp at Thistle Well, arge vige close to the forest border. It is the best location from which to defend Moon Crest Valley Arriving in Thistle Well, we can do nothing but freeze as the ground shakes and rumbles under our feet, and cracks appear in the dirt, felling nearby trees and grazing local huts, Not knowing how long it will That would be my mate,¡¯ I say. What do you mean?¡¯ They ask. ¡®Alpha King Damon has lost it. He thinks his mate is an earthquake! Someone says, and a roar of among my army ¡®Haha! Very funny. I¡¯m going into the forest to look for my mate. In the meantime, keep training the recruits. Prepare for War. A group of you will escort me to the forest border, where you¡¯ll keep post,¡¯ l instruct, and the men scatter like mlce, obeying my orders I¡¯m escorted to the forest border by ten warriors. ¡°Set up a lookout, mind-link me if anything happens, and inform the army if you need back up,¡¯ I tell them. They nod proceed into the forest alone and look around at the breathtaking scenery in the forest in search of my beautiful sprite princess Maiu I¡¯m tired after identally causing the earthquake, and my bnce is off ¡®Aa fun as all that wag, Ember. I¡¯ve drained my energy Let¡¯s rest for the night.¡¯I tell him, and we snuggle up together on my bed, we fall asleep, and I dream. I¡¯m standing in a field where thousands of wolves and humans are fighting Bodies of the dead are scattered everywhere. Swords impale wolves, and wolves rip into human fesh. It¡¯s an awful, violent, bloody battle. A wolf is skewered on someone¡¯s sword, and blood spurts all over me. I fall to my knees and stare at my bloody hands Soldiers hoist me up under my arms and drag me toward their army. I scuffle and try to shrug myself free to no avail. Finally, growling wolves pounce on them and rip their heads off. They shift into their human form and drag me toward their base. I scuffle and try to shrug myself free of them, too! summon the wind and force them backward, knocking them onto the ground. I run to the forest. To calm myself, I sing. Two hands nt themselves on both of my shoulders. I spin around to see a tall, blonde, smiling man with blue eyes and a few small scars on his face, who is otherwise quite handsome He is wearing the same royal armour as the Wellmore Vige soldiers and a red velvet cape sped over his corbone with a gold pin. A gold, red, rubied crown sits on his head, matching his cape. Alpha King Damon appears in a different kind of uniform. He is dressed as a warrior and stands on my right-hand side. Seeing him, my heart races, and I¡¯m instantly put on the spot and presented with two choices ¡®Come with me, my love. I will protect you and keep you safe from the wolves,¡¯ the blonde haired man says, reaching his hand out to me and smiling ¡®No!¡¯ Alpha King Damon shouts, offering his hand to me. ¡°You¡¯re my mate. We¡¯re destined to be together. Please take my hand,¡¯ he says desperately. I rescind from them both ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Who are you, and why do I have to choose? What if I don¡¯t want to choose? What if I choose wrong?¡¯ | ask. Both men evaporate into thin air, and I wake up drenched in sweat. Ember is sitting on my chest, staring at me. Realising it was just a dream, Ipose myself and shake it off. I decide to go to Vivian¡¯s house, where I can ask her some questions and hopefully get the answers I need. Arriving on her doorstep, I knock and wait for her to answer. She swings the door open, and I am greeted with a great big smile. She wears a longsleeved, Noor-length green dress. She has been baking, ¡°Maia! You¡¯re back. How lovely to see you. Come in, closing the door behind us. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®The Forest Princess! The Forest Princess is here! The twins chorus together, hugging my arms and giving me a greeting fit for a queen ¡°Hello, Grace and E.¡¯ 1 gmile. I sit down in my usual kitchen chair and drape my cloak over the back of it. Unfortunately, since washing up in the river, my dress and cloak are torn in ces and look worse for wear. Vivian notices this and frowns ¡°Mom, do you only have one set of clothes?¡¯ She asks, surprised ¡°Yes, I say, opting the cup she hande me ¡®Thank you, I smile. ¡°You need more thon one set of clothes, darling. How do you manage?¡¯ Vivian asks, concerned. ¡®I manage just fine,¡¯ bay, omiling. How are you otherwise7¡ä She asks. I¡¯m good,¡¯ I tell her about the dream I have just woken up from That¡¯s not a very nice dream, is it?¡¯ She asks. ¡®Girls. Lunch,¡¯ she says, breaking the loaf of bread into parts, ¡®I want to know a few things,¡¯ I say, readying myself to ask Vivian all sorts of questions ¡®Go on,¡¯ she says, smiling. What do men look like under their breeches?¡± I ask innocently, and Grace and Eugh and giggle animatedly Vivian wasn¡¯t expecting my question. ¡®Well, men are different to women. Women have breasts anddy gardens, and men have no breasts, and appendages ¨C girls, if you¡¯re finished with your food, run along and y in your room¡¯ Vivian says, not wanting them to hear what she says Grace and E get down from their chairs and run into their bedroom ¡°As i was saying, men have appendages that we don¡¯t have,¡¯ she goes on ¡®What do they do with it?¡± I ask, needing more details, ¡®Well, there is a thing that exists between man and wife called sex. Have you heard of this before? ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± I say, feeling rather foolish that I don¡¯t know what an appendage is. ¡°Sex is what man and wife do to create babies. It is what I did with my husband Derrick so that we could create E and Grace,¡¯ she says, smiling I feel myself frowning and pulling a very odd expression ¡°During sex, men¡¯s appendages are pushed into ourdy garden, releasing their seed inside, ¡°When do people have sex?¡¯ I ask. ¡°People have sex when they feel a desire towards one another,¡¯ Vivian exins. ¡®Desire?¡¯ I ask, surprised. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s a sense of wanting to be close to someone, to want to touch them and wanting them to touch you,¡¯ Vivian exins. ¡®Sex is lovely if you do it with someone who gives you butterflies,¡¯ Vivian says, smiling ¡®Is it always lovely? Can it ever be dangerous or scary?¡± I ask, not sure. ¡°Between a man and a wife, or two people who love each other, it will mostly always be lovely. Have you got someone in mind, love? She asks. ¡°No. I don¡¯t,¡¯ I say with blushing cheeks, She smiles Vivian fills arge basket with two dresses, a shawl, a wool nket, and a pillow stuffed with straw and hands the basket to me before I leave. I thank her and say goodbye. Returning to the cave with the basket, I empty it. I put the straw-filled pillow and the wool nket on my makeshift bed The dresses and shawl are ced on a tree stump stool I go for a walk to think about Damon and everything Vivien said I spot a fairy ring of tiny mushrooms, nt my hands into the soil on either side of the fairy ring, and focus They instantly grow to their full size ¡°Yayr I yell excitedly. I pluck them out of the soil and put them in the wicker basket Vivian gave to me and decide to pick some fruit if any has grown. Coming across a plum tree, I ce my hands on the tree trunk and stare up into the branches. Plums sprout and grow to their full size. I swipe the air, making the plums fall to the ground. I fill the basket with fallen plums and return to the cave and Ember. I tell Ember about mytest abilities. I leave the fruit basket on the tree stump table, go back outside, sit on a rock, and daydream. Suddenly I¡¯m yanked back by grimy, rough hands that pull me onto the ground. The man they belong to hovers over me. It¡¯s the soldier fromst time who touched me in a way I didn¡¯t like. This man is suddenly knocked off me by a werewolf, who bites into the man¡¯s throat and kills him instantly-blood stters over me, the rock beside me, the grass, and forest detritus. The wolf shifts. It¡¯s Damon, who covers his anatomy with two hands, not being dressed. Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Alpha King Damon Following Maia¡¯s scent, Ie across a beautiful plum tree with many fresh, ripe plums on the ground deep in the forest I pick one up and bite into it. Its wine-coloured juice runs down my chin messily. I suddenly hear a scream and know it¡¯s Maia. I quickly undress, shift into my wolf, and run towards Maia, which leads me to a spot with a cave. A soldier I do not know hovers over my mate. I pierce the flesh of his neck with my fangs and rip arge chunk out, killing him instantly Maia sits up and looks at me in fear. I shift back into human form and cover myself with my hands. I slowly approach her. ¡®Your safe now.¡¯I say gently. ¡®I won¡¯t hurt you.¡¯I assure her. Her shaking subsides. I gently pick her up sparks form where our skin touches. I walk over to the waterfall and step in until I am chest-deep in the water. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. She stares at my chest, and my body hardens. Thank goodness she can¡¯t see her effect on me under the water. The water washes away the blood while I caress her face and stroke her hair ¡®Are you okay? Did he hurt you?¡¯ I ask her, concerned. ¡®No,¡± she whimpers, washing the remainder of the blood off her face. ¡®Have I missed any?¡¯ She asks, asking me to inspect her ¡°No,¡± ¡°How did you know I was here?¡¯ She asks. ¡®I didn¡¯t I just happened to find you,¡¯ I tell her honestly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard werewolves are bad,¡¯ she says. ¡®Not all Only some,¡¯I say. Why are you here? ¡®I was looking for you.¡± Why?¡¯ ¡®Because we are moles, I want to be near you. I feel protective of you, and I feel happy when I¡¯m with you,¡¯ I say, desperately wanting to caress her face again. ¡®t haven¡¯t been this close to a man before,¡¯ she says, and I sense she is beginning to trust me. ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯1 &ay, inching closer to her There are many things I don¡¯t know I haven¡¯t had parents lo teach me Although I¡¯ve just returned from Vivian¡¯s house, she exined many things¡¯ she exins. Who Vivian? I ask. My triend. She lives in Welline Vge,¡¯Maa omins Do you have their carey I ask her 1 ta¡¯ shit says with my fox Ember¡¯put her she has no parents, and she livOB Hacive Patul, und plent a fursy on my chest over try heart slep close to her, take Htet ¡°Do you feel that?¡¯ I ask her, knowing she feels my heartbeat beneath her fingers. I gaze into her violet eyes. She is so sweet and innocent. ¡®I do. It¡¯s so fast. Why is it so fast?¡¯ She asks, surprised. ¡®It¡¯s fast because I¡¯m happy,¡¯ I tell her, softening how I feel about her so I don¡¯t scare her off. ¡®Do you desire me?¡¯ She asks, and it¡¯s a question I wasn¡¯t expecting. Maybe she does know about the birds and the bees. ¡®I do, Maia. I do, in the deepest way,¡¯ I tell her, staring into her eyes. She bites her lip and contemtes my answer. I don¡¯ t know what she is thinking. Once we¡¯re clean, I follow behind her out of the water, and she goes inside the cave. ¡®Give me a second. I just need to fetch my clothes,¡¯ I tell her running to where I left my tunic, breeches and boots. I retrieve my clothes and dress quickly, hurriedly pulling each boot onto each foot before sprinting back to her cave. Thousands of glow worms illuminate the cave inside. It is quite beautiful. I make my way through the cave until I spot Maia, a fox and a basket on top of a tree stump, being used as a table. On the ground not far from this is a makeshift bed with a straw-filled pillow and a wool nket. Daylight shines through a square hole in the cave wall, and water cascades over it outside. It¡¯s the waterfall that runs into the pool we just bathed in. Maia moves to her bed and lies down t on her back, on top of the nket. Her fox cuddles in the curve of her waist beside her. I lie next to her, and she lifts her head and instinctively rests it on my chest. She turns onto her side and moves closer to me, so our bodies are pressed together, and I wrap my free arm around her tightly. No words at this moment are needed. I have been dreaming of this for a very long time. I smell her hair and bask in the scent of violets and honey, and we fall asleep. The next morning, when I wake, we are in the same position Ember is licking my face. I scratch him between the ears, and he makes a sound simr to a cat purring, but almost a chuckle. Maia stirs. I let her roll from her side onto her back. She gently pushes Ember away, and with her eyes closed, she speaks. ¡®Ember. Don¡¯t wake me. I¡¯m so warm andfy. I¡¯m going to stay like this forever,¡¯ she says dreamily. Her eyes fit open, and she stares at the cave¡¯s ceiling before turning her head and looking into my eyes. We¡¯re breathing in tandem, and she knows we both know this. ¡®Good morning,¡¯ say, smiling, and she returns the smile. You are still here?¡¯ She asks. ¡®I¡¯m your male,¡¯ I say softly and calmly. I¡¯m not a Werewolf, though. Only werewolves have mates,¡¯ she says, rubbing her eyes. Vatrue. Any species can have a mate. Love universal.¡¯ I say, taking her hand and cing it on my chest over my heart so she can feel my heart beating for ber. Maja keeps her hand where it is and ponders what I¡¯ve just sand I know what you are, Maio,¡¯t tell her, sing her fingers. She smiles at the sensation, ¡®What do you mean you know what i am?¡¯ She asks. You¡¯re the one in the fines.. you¡¯re the Forest Princess,¡¯ I tell her ugouredly and smile ¡°Oh, I know that,¡¯ she says. ¡®I know much about you. Hundreds of years ago, it wasn¡¯t just humans on thesends. There were also orcs, witches, vampires, fae, sprites and mages. You¡¯re a sprite,¡¯ I tell her. ¡®A sprite?¡¯ She asks, frowning again. There are five kinds of sprites. Four who control an element each. They¡¯re Pyrokic, Hydrokic, Aerokic, and Geokic. The fifth sprite is called a Primal sprite. A Primal sprite controls all the elements,¡¯ I exin. I¡¯m a Primal sprite?¡¯ She asks, her face instantly alight with excitement. Yes,¡¯ I assure her, smiling. ¡®Primal sprites are of royal blood, I say ¡°Royal blood?¡¯ She asks. ¡®Well, it means you¡¯re a sprite princess,¡¯ I smile. Maia sits up and crosses her arms in consternation and ponders what I¡¯ve said. Then, after a moment, she rxes. ¡®What happened to the other sprites? Why am I alone? How did I get here?¡¯ She asks. ¡°My Gamma, Eric, is doing some research, so I¡¯ll answer your questions soon,¡¯ I say, slowly reaching for her hand and waiting for her to drop her hand in mine. ¡®But you¡¯re not alone. Not anymore,¡¯ I say, staring deeply into her eyes. She blushes and looks away, and attempts to withdraw her hand from mine. ¡°Please, don¡¯t pull your hand away, my love I would never harm you,¡¯ I tell her earnestly. She looks into my eyes intently, trying to read me ¡®Why are you so frightened of me, Maia? What makes you think werewolves are evil?¡¯ I ask her. The humans said your kind do awful things. I heard many stories. The worst one: how you rip children apart in front of their mothers and eat them,¡¯ she says. I ce my hands on her face, and she flinches out of fear and from the sexual energy between us. ¡®Maia, please look at me,¡¯ gently plead with her. I told you I would never harm you, and I mean it. What you heard isn¡¯t true,¡¯ I tell her earnestly. She holds my wrists in her hands and looks at me. ¡®It¡¯s not true?¡¯ She asks, her walls lowering as she begins to trust me. We would never harm anyone unless we had to. But, even then, we don¡¯t enjoy it,¡¯I exin, I¡¯m sorry, I thought-¡® she mumbles. ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯l say, smiling at her. ¡®What happens now?¡¯ She asks apprehensively I know you don¡¯t want toe home with me yet, so maybe I can stay here a little while, and we can spend some time getting to know each other? ¡®I guess. What if I still don¡¯t want lo go with you? She asks. pause, not expecting the question We will worry about that bridge if wee to it,¡¯ say. ¡®Okay,¡¯ she agrees Do you want to show me around the loves17 Your ¡°Okay,¡¯ she smiles and stands, and I take her hand, ¡®Lead the way,¡¯ I say, smiling. We walk around the forest and climb a tree together, at one stage, racing each other to see who can climb higher. Of course, Maia is the victor when ites to tree-climbing. My feet, in my boots, constantly slip off the branches, and sheughs and shrieks when she thinks I might fall. I carefully and awkwardly pull my arms out of my tunic sleeves and hang my tunic over a branch. I unbutton my breeches, lift each leg carefully out of them, and hang them bver the branch with my tunic. Without warning. I shift into my wolf and scale the tree effortlessly, joining my princess at the top, where the branches are thinning out. My wolf knows how to bnce. Maia doesn¡¯t know what to think, so I gently nudge her hand with my nose, prompting her to reach out and pat my fur. We make our way back down the tree, and on firm ground, Maia, who is more rxed around my wolf, pats me and puts her arms around my neck, embracing me. ¡°You¡¯re just a bigger version of Ember,¡¯ sheughs. I lick her face yfully and shift into my human form again. Maia hands me my clothes. We walk to the edge of the forest, near Moonstone River, and stop at a field of sunflowers ¡®I bet you can¡¯t find me in this field,¡¯ she says, running ahead I¡¯m sure I will, I say. The smell of the sunflowers makes it hard to track her scent, but not impossible. ¡®Found you!¡¯ I announce, and she squeals and giggles, surprised. We lie down on the ground among the sunflowers and stare into each other¡¯s eyes. She is beautiful, and her violet eyes are almost luminescent under the sun. We sit up and savour the silence before she leans her head on my shoulder and sighs. The chemistry and magic between us do not go unnoticed by either of us, so I cradle her face in my hand and nt a kiss on her lips, our kiss growing more and more passionate. I lift her onto myp, and she instinctively wraps her legs around me-the fabric of her long dress bunches up around her waist. ¡®Is this okay? Are you okay?¡¯ I ask her, breaking away from the kiss to see if she isfortable with the pace. ¡®This is okay. I¡¯m okay,¡¯ she says, smiling, I put my hands around her waist, and she ces a hand on my cheek. Her other ar?n is already instinctively around the back of my neck / slide one hand up her long dress and caress her back, making her moan. I kiss and nibble her neck. We both feel the electricity every time we kiss or touch. We then spend minutes gazing into each other¡¯s eyes She pulls my face toward hers to kiss me, and I hear my wolf howling with happiness through mind-link. I want to stay like this forever with my love, mate, and Luna Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Maia Damon tucks my long ck hair behind my ear. ¡®We should go to my cave,¡¯I say, and he lifts me and tells me he will carry me home. I have butterflies in my stomach, and Vivian mentioned butterflies. I put my arms around his neck and rest my head against him as he walks. We sit beside the waterfall to watch the stars and admire the moon. Ember curls up on Damon¡¯s legs and soon falls asleep. With our fingers, we draw pictures in the air by forming lines between one star and the next. Damon asks me to guess what he is drawing. ¡®A fish?¡¯ I guess Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®No. How you got a fish out of that, Maia, I don¡¯t know. It was a fox,¡¯ he says, and weughed. The night is warm, so we both undress and leave our clothes near the cave while slipping into the pool beside it. Ember sits on a rock, watching us. I flick a heap of water at Damon, You¡¯re in trouble now, Princess,¡¯ he says,ughing. ¡®Really?¡¯ I ask him yfully. He sshes me repeatedly before ducking under the water so I can¡¯t ssh him back. I wait for him to resurface. A minute passes, but he hasn¡¯t resurfaced, and I worry ¡®Damon Where are you?¡¯ I ask, wading through the water, hoping! can at least feel him at leg level. I hold my breath and submerge myself in the water. I swim underwater for about ten seconds before we resurface together. As soon as he does, I nt my mouth over his so quickly that he can¡¯t breathe. We kiss passionately for a few minutes. He wraps his arms around my waist and pulls me into him. I wrap my legs around his waist. ¡®My wolf wants to do several things to you right now, Princess,¡¯ he says, in a tone, I¡¯m unfamiliar with He grazes the skin on my neck with his teeth, making me moan. Then, he stops over my pulse, and growls desirously. I push him from me with all my strength, as it feels like he is about to bite down into my skin. ¡°What are you doing?¡¯ I ask him, shocked. He stands there, breathing heavily, with ck eyes and fangs bared. ¡®I want to mark you, and make you mine,¡¯ he says. What do you mean? You can¡¯t bite me like you¡¯re biting into an apple,¡¯ I say. I rescind from him and get out of the water 1 don¡¯t even know if I could love a¡­ ¡®I exin, gaging his reaction, which isn¡¯t a good one. He looks hurt, and his arms are crossed against his chest. A?¡¯ He says A werewolf,¡¯ 1 whisper, and my shoulders drop, in self-disappointment, for fear I have offended the only person I have ever felt attached to He stands in front of me and exhales. His eyes are their deep brown again, and his Feeth have returned to normal. rold you ld never harm you. You gay you don¡¯t think you could love me. What do you think you¡¯ve been feeling this vhole afternoon? He asks, annoyed dont understand love I don¡¯l understand lust ¨C this is the first time I have ever felt like this. My body burns for you, but I don¡¯t know how I feel in my heart, I say I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. As for you loving me, I know you will, if not now, but one day¡± He says smiling I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know enough about werewolves yet,¡¯ I say ¡®It¡¯s okay,¡¯ he says. ¡®I think we should go to sleep.¡¯ He says, and we dress before he scoops me up and takes me inside the cave. He flings the nket back, and we lie down on the bed, on our sides. With him lying behind me, he cuddles close to me His arms are wrapped around me protectively. I feel safe. He falls asleep quickly, and I lie awake, sorting through my inner thoughts. What happens if I don¡¯t fall in love with Damon? What if I don¡¯t want to be his Luna and Queen? I know! have these feelings for him, but is it just lust, or am I genuinely developing feelings for him? Am I even capable of being a Luna and a Queen? Alpha King Damon We wake up in each other¡¯s arms and stay there for a while, enjoying each other¡¯s warmth. I rub my nose against hers, making her giggle. I kiss her cheek and make my way up her neck, enjoying her moans before she gently pushes me back I¡¯m enjoying this, but I need to know about the war. What are you going to do about it? Maybe you could talk to King Fenris and sort it out?¡¯ ¡®I had a meeting with him many moons ago, and it did not go well. He made it very clear there¡¯d never be peace between our species. Right now, I have my army training close to the forest, in Thistle Well. We¡¯re currently in defence mode. ready to defend ournds from any humans who enter. Unless there is some kind of miracle, war is inevitable, I¡¯m afraid. The human army outnumbers us, and they use weapons of silver which is one of our weaknesses. We normally heal very quickly, but silver-inflicted wounds heal slowly, which means we¡¯re more likely to die from the injuries.¡¯ exin What will happen if you lose the war? There has to be another way Or some way I can help stop the war? She says. concerned There is a way you can make our army stronger and give us a better chance of winning the war,¡¯ I say ¡°How? What?¡¯ She asks. ¡®ept me as your mate, and take your position by my side ps my Luna. Having a Luna will make the pack twice as strong. It will aid strength, stamina and agility, and with your elemental powers, we can finish this war,¡¯I exin. I don¡¯t think I can use my powers to hurt anyone. I have friends in West Wallow who are human. I can¡¯t help you fight this war. I¡¯m not ready tomit to being your Luna, mate, or the Queen just yet.¡¯ she says. A dull ache shoots through me at her words. If only she knew the pain her words inflicted on me I don¡¯t know if I can win this war without you by my side. I don¡¯t want to see my pack die or be wiped out. I feel miserable when you¡¯re not near, and I¡¯ve been so happy since we met. I feel a warmth I¡¯ve never felt before. I be lost in your smile and your eyes. I feel so strong with you. Maia. You¡¯re my Luna and the queen of my heart, and you always will be even if you don¡¯t ept me. My heart will always belong to you,¡¯ I say earnestly I don¡¯t know what to do i hove feelings for you. I do care deeply for you I¡¯m hoping with time, it will be clearer Being your mate, the Luna of your pack, and the Queen of Moon Crest Valley, it¡¯s a lot And I¡¯d have to leave my home and verything I have over known,¡¯ she says. ¡®l need to sit by the waterfall and think about this Before I go, let me do one thing,¡¯ she says, and pulls my face to here and smasheg her mouth on mine I wrap my arms around her body as tightly as I can without hurting her, and we break apart and share into each other¡¯s eyes peck her on the lips, making her giggle, so I peck her a few more times until she tells me to stop. She leaves the cave and sits by the water, dipping her feet in. She has a lot on her mind. I stand away from her, just watching and admiring her. I¡¯d love to hold her, to pull her close to me, but I know she needs her space. Alpha. Zayden and I have arrived at the forest border, and we are following the river. Where are we meeting? Troy mind links. No one could find this cave even with directions. I know where the river is from here. I¡¯m not far from you. I¡¯m actually with Maia. She isn¡¯t afraid of me anymore. She just needs more time to process everything. It will be great to have you two, to reassure her we aren¡¯t bad like she has been told. I reply. Zayden and I will wait for you then, Alpha. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re about to meet our Luna. Troy mind- links, I crouch down beside Maia to speak to her. ¡®I have my Beta, Troy waiting by the river with a pup boy. I¡¯m going to get them and bring them back here. They¡¯re very excited to meet you, I say excitedly. Maia smiles ¡®Okay. I look forward to it,¡¯ she says with a beautiful smile. Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Maio I draw figure eights in the water with my feet while I¡¯m deep in thought. If Damon is telling the truth about werewolves, why is there going to be a war? Viges have been told stories that aren¡¯t true! Would the war still happen if humans knew wolves are kind? Will I have to help defend Moon Crest Valley? What happens to all the innocent people like Vivian and her children? A very broad, bulky man with ck, dirty, scruffy hair appears in front of the trees. He is bigger than Damon, at least half a foot taller. He has brown eyes and doesn¡¯t look very friendly. I stand up, face him, focus and summon fireballs in my hands. ¡®You¡¯re definitely the Forest Princess with those mes and those violet eyes,¡¯ he says with a husky voice, Don¡¯te any closer, or I will hurt you!¡¯ I yell. ¡®No need to yell. I¡¯m not here to hurt you. I¡¯m here to talk,¡¯ he says, sitting down on a rock near the waterfall I close my hands, extinguishing the mes. Who are you? What do you want?¡± I ask, ¡®I am Sir Hugo, Knight of West Wallow.¡¯Sir Hugo aits down again on the rock ¡®What do you want?¡¯ I ask as I close my hands extinguish the mes in my handa. You¡¯ve be well known in West Wallow. At first, I didn¡¯t believe the stories. A forest princess of beauty and power? Yet here you are, in the forest, definitely beautiful and powerful. You were going to set me on fire,¡¯ he says, amirking. ¡®And?¡± I say, awaiting more information. He grins and crosses his arms, ¡®King Fenris would like very much to meet you and offer you lodgings at his castle, to keep you safe during the war and from the werewolves,¡¯ he informs me. With my brow furrowed, and my arms crossed, I ask, ¡®Why would I want to meet a king who starves his people? And why would I need protection from the wolves? The werewolves are the innocent ones here,¡¯I goy. Sir Hugo pausea, nts his hands on his knees, and inhales ateadily. ¡°King Fenris is a fair and great ruler, and he isn¡¯t starving his people. He protecting them by saving them from the wolves, They will wipe kill all humans if they win this war,¡¯ he says. ¡®That¡¯s not truel They want to live peacefully, and they don¡¯t like killing anyone unless they absolutely have to ¡®I say. You know thin how? Have you met any werewolves?¡¯ He argues. Actually, I have I¡¯ve met Alpha King Damon,¡¯ I say proudly. Bir Hugo¡¯s mouth fa open. You¡¯ve met Alpha King Darnon?¡¯ He aoka Brlle and fold my arms ocross my chest. ¡®Yes, and he 18n¡¯t how the storico paint him to be. He lg sweet and kind and gentle and, ¡®I feel mysolf blushing slightly. thinking of him-Sr Hugo bursts intoughter Don¡¯t let me you have a cryoh on him) Il m¡¯s the Alpha King Damon I¡¯m thinking ol, i can tell you right now, kitten, he is puting in a foc de and inatupting YOU NO he caji wae your powers in this waar. When he has won the war and wiped Wb out the will forget about you or may even just kill you Hein just fooling you do that he can control you wd use your *#piglo dereol King Fenrikt Sit Hupu concludere, hurting the deeply I look at the ground so he can¡¯t see how much he has hurt me. Damon wouldn¡¯t lie to me. He wouldn¡¯t pretend to be kind to me, would he? Does he really only want me for my powers? I haven¡¯t met any other werewolves to know. But he does know I¡¯m a primal sprite Confused, I realise it¡¯s quite possible Damon could be fooling me. Maybe werewolves really are ruthless creatures. ¡®I don¡¯t want to believe you,¡± I say. Sir Hugo smirks and walks over to me. ¡®You can believe what you want, kitten. King Fenris has ordered I find you, and you are to lodge at his castle,¡¯ he says ¡®Well, you can thank King Fenris for his offer, but I¡¯ll be fine right here,¡¯ I say. Sir Hugo grins. I was hoping my sweet charm would persuade you to let me escort you back to King Fenris.¡¯ ¡®Sorry, but youck the sweet charm. Better luck next time.¡¯ My response angers him, but I stand my ground because I don¡¯t fear him ¡°Alpha King Damon will be back here any minute, so I suggest you leave before he returns. Or before I set you on fire.¡¯ I shout He doesn¡¯t flinch and res at me with his arms folded across his chest. Sir Hugo grabs my wrist and snaps a thick. heavy iron cuff around it. ¡®Let go! What are you doing?¡¯ I yell, quickly casting a me in each hand. The iron cuff burns my skin. I cry out in pain and close my cuffed hand to extinguish the me. Clunk. Another iron cuff, attached to the first one by a chain is snapped onto my other wrist. The only way I won¡¯t burn myself is to refrain from using my powers. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Take these off me!¡¯ scream. Sir Hugo smirks at me. ¡°Every time you try to use your powers, the iron cuffs will burn you. Iron is a sprite¡¯s weakness,¡¯ he says. Ember runs toward Sir Hugo and bites down hard on his ankle. You little¡¯ He yells, picks Ember up, and throws him a fair distance. Before I can see if Ember is okay. Sir Hugo scoops me up, drapes me over his shoulder, and walks away from the cave. ¡®Stop! What are you doing!? Where are you taking me?¡¯ I demand, kicking and screaming and punching his back until feel a sharp, unexpected sting on my backside. I wince in pain from the p. ¡®Be quiet, it¡¯s a long trek back, and I don¡¯t want to hear you carry on like a feral cal! My eyes well with tears, and I try to summon any of the elements to use against me, but my wrists begin to burn in harnessing the energy. I cry in defeat while draped over Sir Hugo¡¯s shoulder. We approach arge thoroughbred with the glossiest, jet, ck mane. He is beautiful, too beautiful to be owned by this big smelly brute Sir Hugo flings me over the front of the horse, in front of the brown leather saddle, and hoists himself up behind me on the horse. I¡¯d rather walk, please,¡¯ I say quietly, sobbing Well, I¡¯d like to get to West Wallow Castle within the week and not o month,¡¯ he snaps Well, I¡¯d rather walk and get there in a month than sit this close to a smelly, disgusting, repulsive old bruler Too bad, kitten¡¯ He says, reaching for the reina, gives the horse a nudge with his heel, and Nicks the reins, telling the horse to move New tears appear when I think of Damon and how he will find an empty cave when he returns with B Troy and his lying to me? I¡¯m hurt and confused. Alpha King Damon Troy and I are mutually happy to see each other, and we pat each other on the back andugh because we¡¯re in good humour and goodpany. Zayden trails a couple of metres behind Troy and is a little reserved, given all he has been through. ¡®You must be Zayden,¡¯ I say, crouching down to his eye level and putting my hand out to shake his. Zayden kneels lower still, on the ground in front of me. ¡®Alpha King Damon. It¡¯s a real honour to meet you,¡¯ he says with a beaming smile. ¡®Most people just call me Alpha Damon. You can too if you like,¡¯I say, smiling at him-Zayden nods and smiles. ¡®I can¡¯t wait to meet our Luna! Let¡¯s go,¡¯ Troy says excitedly. We arrive back at the waterfall, and there is no sign of her. ¡®She must be resting inside the cave,¡¯ I tell them, and they follow me into the cave. They¡¯re in awe of the thousands of glow worms inside. We reach the small room with her bed and the tree stump table and stools, and she isn¡¯t there. ¡®How strange. Maybe she has gone to pick some fruit?¡¯ I wonder aloud. We leave the cave and go to the plum tree, which has remained unchanged since Ist walked past it. I start to worry, and Troy is also concerned. ¡®I don¡¯t understand. She was right here, by the waterfall. I told her I wouldn¡¯t be long.¡¯ ¡®Alpha¡­ you don¡¯t think she¡¯s run away, again, do you?¡¯. ¡®No, no, she wouldn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t scared, and she was looking forward to meeting you both. There isn¡¯t a reason she would leave me again, wait! Do you smell that?¡± I ask, Troy sniffs the air in the direction I¡¯m sniffing in and walks forward, still catching a watt of something. ¡®Human,¡¯ he says. ¡®One in desperate need of a bath at that! ¡®Shit! I don¡¯t understand. She would have used her powers if she was in danger. Unless she might have gone willingly?¡¯ I suggest. The bush beside us rustles, and Troy, Zayden and I let out a growl, ready to shift into wolf form if we need to ¡®Ember!¡¯ I yell as he pokes his head out from the greenery. Ember limps toward me with a sore back leg. You¡¯re hurt. What happened, you poor thing? Where is Maia?¡¯ pick him up and hold him in my arms, cuddling him, Wriggling, he indicates he wants to be put down on the ground, He limps a small distance before lifting a front paw and pointing in a certain direction. Troy and I undress. ¡®Troy, we might be able to catch them in wolf form! Zayden, hop on Troy¡¯s back, and hold our clothes,¡¯l tell them both, throwing my clothes and boots to Zayden, who catches everything, and bundles our boots Inside the clothes for safekeeping We run as fast as we can following Maia¡¯s ecent Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Maia Arriving in Wellmore vige, Sir Hugo drapes his enormous cape over me, hiding my hands in the iron cuffs. I¡¯m grateful for his cape, I haven¡¯t got my olive-green cloak, and I¡¯m freezing. Vigers stop in their tracks and stare at me with wonder and amazement. ¡®Her eyes!¡¯ Someone shouts. ¡®It¡¯s the Forest Princess! Others exim. ¡®Such beauty!¡¯ Someone else adds. The crowd forms around us, and Sir Hugo¡¯s blocking our passage. ¡®Move! Out of my way! Sir Hugo demands. The crowd doesn¡¯t move, and more people gather. ¡®Maia?¡¯ Vivian shouts, and I watch her push her way through the gathering. Vivian!¡¯ I yell, in obvious distress. Many people look at Vivian and wonder how we know each other. ¡®Are you okay?¡¯ She asks. I¡¯ve been kidnap-,¡¯I say. A sharp de pokes my back in a warning to not speak. ¡®I have the Forest Princess! Sir Hugo announces, and the crowd cheers. ¡®Her powers will protect us from the werewolves and help us win the war!¡¯ I¡¯m shocked by Sir Hugo¡¯s announcement. The crowd roars and cheers triumphantly. Some bow, thanking me, while some gently touch my feet and legs. ¡®Sir Hugo, please. Please, stop. I don¡¯t want to fight. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone, Please don¡¯t tell them that.¡¯ I beg. I look at Vivian, who looks more and more concerned by the second. ¡®King Fenris has offered permanent lodgings to our Forest Princess at his castle. So, move along, and spread the word: with our strong army and the Forest Princess, we will lead a victory! He yells. Everyone, but Vivian, cheers wildly, and people move out of the way. Vigers hand Sir Hugo bread, cheese, wine and other food. He epts their offerings and puts them in his saddle pack behind him. The thoroughbred leads us through the rest of the vige, uninterrupted. Shadowguard is a few hours away. We¡¯ll make camp here for the night,¡¯ Sir Hugo says, getting down off the horse, pulling me down. He links the chain, on my cuffs, around the base of a tree. Aside from this one tree, there isn¡¯t much else around. There¡¯s lots of dirt, a few random tufts of grass, and a few tiny, brittle, leafless trees, with random dead sticks and twigs surrounding them. That¡¯ll stop you from running off,¡± he says, stuffing the cuff key in his breeches pocket. ¡®Look around, you fool! There¡¯s clearly, nowhere for me to run. I may as well be in the middle of the desert!¡¯ I tell him. Looking around, he says. Good point, but you can stay there anyway, and walks around, bobbing down now and then, collecting twigs for a fire. The moment those iron cufts ogme off, I am going to kill him or at least summon the wind and blow him off the edge of the earth. The fire crackles in front of me. Sir Hugo sits on the ground next to me, and I¡¯m infuriated because I can¡¯t even shuffle very far from him. ¡®I¡¯m not going to bite you,¡¯ he says. ¡®I don¡¯t know about that,¡¯ I say. He hands me some bread with a chunk of cheese. ¡®Eat,¡¯ he says, and I devour the bread and the chunk of cheese. After eating, Sir Hugo goes over to the saddlebag to fetch his cape. He drapes it over me andys down next to me. I¡¯m not sleeping next to you,¡¯ I say, knowing my luck has waned because I¡¯m stuck beside him for the night. You¡¯re chained to a tree. There¡¯s nothing you can do about it,¡¯ he says, and within minutes, he is snoring thunderously. I¡¯m surprised all of West Wallow can¡¯t hear him. Tired, I lie down and try to sleep asfortably as possible while cuffed to a tree. My wrists sting from the self-inflicted burns. I roll onto my side, so I¡¯m not facing him, and watch the moon until I fall asleep. A tap on the back abruptly wakes me. ¡®Wake up,¡¯ he says, unfastening the cuffs from around the tree, with his cape back on. He picks me up and drapes me over the horse in the front of the saddle again. He hoists himself up and sits on the horse, nudging it with the heel of his boot, and flicking the reigns, once before the horse takes off, and we¡¯re moving again. In Shadowguard, we stop at the tavern, and he pays the tavern owner a few gold coins, He wants his horse fed, a room, and some wine for the night. We enter our room and judging from the ruckus I can hear, locals crowd around, hoping to get a glimpse of me, and the scenes are much the same outside when I look out the window at all the people queuing to get into the tavern. There is a knock on the door. ¡®Who is it?¡¯ Sir Hugo asks. ¡®It¡¯s Irene, Sir, the tavern owner¡¯s wife,¡¯ Irene says, opening the door slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve juste to fill the tub with warm water,¡¯ she says, looking at me in fascination, and at Sir Hugo, for a reply. ¡®Yes, alright.¡¯ Sir Hugo says, drinking his wine. Irene smiles and nods her head at me. I return her smile weakly. She¡¯s in and out a few times with a big bucket of hot water filling the tub. ¡°Canbathe you, princess?¡¯ She asks me. I look at her, confused, ¡®You might struggle to bathe yourself,¡¯ she says, looking at the cuffs on my wrists. ! ¡®I thought the bath was for him. He needs it more than I do,¡¯ say, straight-faced. Irene tries not to Just get her into the damn bath, and wash her, so she¡¯s presentable for the Kingi Sir Hugo snaps. ¡®I¡¯m not leaving the room, so you won¡¯t be able to say anything you shouldn¡¯t,¡¯ he says before turning around in his chair¡¯. and facing the wall with his wine pouch. ¡°Princess, may I offer you a dress that would be much more elegant on you? ¡®Vers, please Tlus one is falling apart,¡¯ I say. ¡®My name 19 Maru You don¡¯t have to call me Princess,¡¯ I tell her, lowering myself into the warm water. I¡¯ve never had a hot bath hrine, and it feels fiice. ¡± Pos Maia il is, stie¡¯ AY! ¡®No, just Maia,¡¯I exin politely. ¡°Ow,¡¯The water stings where my wrists have been burnt. Sir Hugo spins in his chair quickly. What is it?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I¡¯m fine. The water just stings my wrists, is all,¡¯ I say. Irene washes my back with a sponge and soap, and rubs rose petals into the skin on my arms. They smell delicious. She rubs the soap through my hair andthers it up before asking me to tip my head back, so she can rinse the soap out, pouring bathwater on my hair from a pewter jug. She helps me out of the tub and dries me. T¡¯ll just fetch the dress from my room,¡¯ Irene says before returning momentster with a long-sleeved, deep-red, corseted dress and a small bowl. Irene pulls at the crisscrossing strings at the back of the dress, entuating my waist and pushing in my rib cage to the point I can barely breathe. If men desire breasts, mine are definitely on show. The cuffs on the dress are adorned in whitece, and I¡¯ve never seen anything so fine. Irene asks me to sit on the bed, and she sits beside me and takes my hands in herp. She dips her fingers into the small bowl of salve and massages it into the skin near the cuffs. This will help with the pain and soothe the skin,¡¯ she says before looking at Sir Hugo. ¡®Do you think you can loosen the cuffs a little so that I can apply this salve on her burns?¡¯ Sir Hugo ¡®No,¡¯ he says. Irene looks at me sympathetically. ¡®It¡¯s okay. I appreciate your help. I really do. Just do what you can. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± I say, feigning a smile. After applying the rest of the balm, she brushes and styles my hair to one side and drapes it over my shoulder, decorating it with a violet. Thank you so much, Irene. I¡¯ll always remember your kindness,¡¯ I tell her, smiling, this time, genuinely. ¡®It¡¯s the least I can do if you¡¯re going to protect us from the werewolves,¡¯ she says happily, and I instantly feel downcast. ¡®Is everything okay, Princess Maia?¡¯ She asks. Sir Hugo is distracted by the crowd outside and is swigging the rest of his wine. I lean toward her and whisper, ¡®It¡¯s not the werewolves you should be afraid of.¡¯ What do you mean?¡¯ She asks, and I can¡¯t answer for what happens next surprises us both. Sir Hugo strips naked in front of us and jumps into the wooden tub of water. The bathwater spills over the sides, onto the wooden floor, revealing a back covered in scars from pastshings.. ¡®What?¡¯ He asks nonchntly, clearly not caring about his nudity, scars, or bath-time theatrics. We both look away, and Irene says goodbye to me and walks toward the door. ¡®Make sure you lock the door,¡¯Sir Hugo tells her. Irene nods and leaves the room, and we both hear her key turn in the lock, I exhale sharply, knowing an escape would be impossible while he is in the wooden tub and the door is locked. You might as well nap on that bed before we go. We have a long ride ahead of us, yet Sir Hugo says. I look at the bed, never having slept in a proper bed before, and hastily ept the offer. i wrap my arms around myself and fall asleep. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Alpha King Damon In Wellmore vige, we shift back into human form and quickly dress before walking through Wellmore market and taking in the happenings around us. ¡®I can smell her scent here,¡¯ I tell Troy and Zayden. ¡®I can smell something wonderful¡­ rosemary andvender. Mmm¡­¡¯ Troy says, sniffing the air. ¡°Uh, no. Her scent is violets and honey¡­ I correct him. Troy is a little off, and his eyes dart around, searching. ¡®Are you okay, Troy?¡± I ask him. ¡®I¡¯m not sure. My wolf is hyped up. I¡¯m trying to calm him down,¡¯ he says. ¡®Ok. Let¡¯s focus and pull yourself together,¡¯ I tell him. ¡®Is it me, or are all the vigers talking about Maia?¡¯ I ask them, and we pause and listen, with our wolf hearing. ¡®She is so beautiful. I wish I had her eye colour,¡¯ a young blonde girl of about fifteen, with a pale blue shawl over her shoulders, tells herpanion at a wooden table as they nibble on apricots. We are so lucky she hase to help with the war,¡¯ her blonde haired, blue-eyedpanion says. ¡®I can¡¯t believe she is real!¡¯ The first one says, gushing again. ¡®I wonder if she will marry the knight she was with or King Fenris?¡¯ The second girl says, and the two friends are giddy with excitement. Everywhere we turn, someone is talking about her: middle-aged women are whispering about her in groups, middle-aged menment on her looks, and children tell their parents they¡¯ve seen her. I mind-link Troy and Zayden so no one else can hear us. Why are they saying she hase to help fight the war? It doesn¡¯t make any sense. Who is this knight she was with? I ask them. I have no idea, but I¡¯m struggling to control my wolf. I need to follow this scent, Troy says before leaving Zayden and me and following the scent that has him captivated through the vige. Zayden and I follow him up a street and stop in front of a row of quaint little cottages. Troy is standing on the doorstep of one particr house. I need to know who lives here. Troy says, knocking on the door. We don¡¯t have time,¡¯ I tell him. A momentter, the door opens and a pretty woman of around twenty-five years of age, in a green dress, appears in the doorway. Mate! Troy says. Zayden and I look at each other in disbelief. Thedy is about to scream. Zayden and I look at each other in worry. I enter her home and gently pull her in. Tray and Zayden follow. I quickly close the door behind us. Troy, did you just call thisdy your mate?¡± I ask. The poordy is shaking. Troy is staring intently at thedy. ¡°Men the Moon Coddens blessed me with a second chance, mate?¡¯ He saka in disbelief. ¡®It seems so, 1 say. I tum to thedy. I am so sorry about this. She is breathing heavily and says in a posh ent, ¡®I think I need to sit down¡­ before I pass out.¡¯ Troy immediately pulls a chair out from the table with a smile. The poordy pauses in thought. ¡°Actually, I would prefer this chair right over here¡­¡¯ She says slowly as she walks to the chair furthest away from us. Troy looks a little hurt. I felt the same pain when Maia kept stepping back from me when we first met. I gave Troy an empathetic look. ¡®Are all three of you¡­ werewolves?¡¯ she asks. We all nod and smile at her. She begins to fan herself with her hand. ¡®I think I need a drink¡­¡¯ she says. Troy turns to see a pot with water boiling over a fire. I¡¯ll make you a tea.¡¯ he smiles. ¡®Actually¡­ I think I will need something much stronger.¡¯ she says. Troy looks glum at her response. She stands up and opens a small wooden door not far from where she was sitting and reveals a pouch of wine. I¡¯ll get you a cup!¡¯ Troy says as he tries to be helpful and woo his mate. ¡®I don¡¯t normally do this as it¡¯s not verydylike or custom for ady to drink straight from the wine pouch, but I¡¯m going to put mydy mannerisms aside for once and drink it straight.¡¯ She says. Troy looks defeated and upset. He wants to be helpful and make her happy. I mind-link Troy. She is a human and in shock. She needs time to process all this. From what Maia told me, humans are petrified of us and think we are ruthless murderers. She needs to see we aren¡¯t here to harm her and have no intention of hurting anyone. Troy nods. ¡®My name is Troy, this is Alpha King Damon, and this is Zayden,¡¯ Troy introduces us, and we each shake her hand. Vivian thinks about our names for a moment. ¡®Alpha King Damon, you say?¡¯ she says, looking at me, ¡®the ruler of the werewolves,¡¯ she adds. We nod, smiling at her. Her breathing bes ragged, and she fans herself with her hand. This is the first time I¡¯ve had werewolves in my home.¡¯She says in disbelief. ¡®I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t introduce myself. I¡¯m Vivian,¡¯ she says, sipping the wine from the pouch. Why does Vivian sound familiar? Where have I heard this name before? Ah yes. Maia. You know Maia, don¡¯t you, and you are friends?¡¯ I ask Vivian, smiling, connecting the dots. Troy has his eyes glued to Vivian, and it¡¯s starting to unnerve her, Troy ¨C stop staring at her. You¡¯re freaking her out. I mind-link him, and he blinks a few times before looking away. Yes, I know, Maia, Is this about her?¡± Vivian asks. Troy looks at me funnily. You know Maia?¡¯ Troy asks, marvelling at how small the world is, Of course, I know, Maia. She is my dear friend. She visits my twin girls and me every few days,¡¯Vivian exins, smiling. You have twin girls?¡¯ Troy asks, surprised ¡®Yes, E and Grace. A friend is minding them,¡¯ she adds. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You have a husband then?¡¯ He says, downcast. ¡®My husband died in a mining ident a few years ago,¡¯ Vivian exins. Try sorry That must have been very difficult. I once had a male. Unfortunately, she died giving birth to our son,¡¯ Troy says, sympathising with her. I¡¯m so sorry. That must have been awful,¡¯ she says, sympathising with him. ¡®l assumed werewolves were beasts. You¡¯re quite charming, Troy,¡¯ she says, clearly impressed with him. Troy straightens in his chair, pleased with himself. Vivian, who was Maia with? Was she ok? Do you know where she is going?¡¯ I ask, pleading for answers. ¡®She tried to tell me she had been kidnapped. But I couldn¡¯t help her. She was chained to the horse¡¯s reigns. She drew a crowd. They were in awe of her. The knight said Maia is here to save us. From your kind,¡¯ she says. ¡°He told everyone he was escorting her to King Fenris¡¯ castle, where she will lodge during the war,¡¯ Vivian says. ¡®I wish there were something I could have done,¡¯ she says, in distress. Troy leans toward her in his chair and ces his hand over hers. ¡®It¡¯s ok, love. We¡¯ll find her and bring her back home here,¡¯ Troy says,forting her. She looks at him admirably. ¡®What¡¯s the quickest route to West Wallow Castle?¡¯ I ask. Through Shadowguard, then through the outskirts of Ga Falls. It¡¯s the route most people would take,¡¯ she says, smiling Troy and I thank her. ¡®It¡¯s getting dark, and we probably should eat to restore our energy. We will set up camp for the night and leave first thing in the morning.¡¯I say to Troy and Zayden. They nod. You may stay here the night instead. I just need to collect E and Grace. They¡¯re just a few houses up. I will be right back,¡¯Vivian says. We nod and bide our time in her absence She returns, holding their hands: they¡¯re adorable, identical twins with blonde curls and blue eyes. They must look like their father as Vivian has brown hair and eyes. ¡®E, Grace. I¡¯d like you to meet Troy, Damon and Zayden, Vivian says, and E and Grace curtsy for us in matching dresses. ¡®Hello everyone,¡¯ they chime. Well, I¡¯m very pleased to meet the three prettiestdies in all of Mysteria,¡¯Troy says. Vivian blushes, and the girls giggle. Zayden here is only a few years older than you girls,¡¯ Vivian says, and the girls run off to their room with Zayden to y. I will cook us some supper, then,¡¯ Vivian says, smiling. Everyone smiles and nods. Vivian takes some fresh vegetables and begins to chop them up for soup. ¡°How do you know Maia?¡¯ Vivian asks me. ¡®Mamma ¨C when will we see the Forest Princess again? The twins chime. Hopefully soon, Vivian says. ¡®Maia is my mate,¡¯ I tell Vivian ¡®I asked her if she had someone in mind when she came to see me the other day. I guese she does,¡¯ Vivian says, smiling knowingly Oh, yes? 1 osk, curious about their conversation ¡°She¡¯s an orphaned girl who lives with a fox. I filled her in ons lew things,¡¯ she says, smiling, and I know exactly what the means ¡®l only just met Maia a few days ago,¡¯ I exin. We sleep through the night and awake just at sunrise. We get ready to leave. Zayden hugs E and Grace goodbye in the hallway, grateful to have made new friends, and Troy stands near the door, holding Vivian¡¯s hands. ¡°When I return, we¡¯ll get to know one another, my love and-¡®Troy says before Vivian continues. ¡®Actually, I¡¯ve decided we¡¯reing with you to find Maia,¡¯Vivian says, smiling. I smile at them both and nod. We follow Vivian to the stables behind her house, where two palominos stand eating hay from an erected wooden box. I help E and Grace onto their horse while Troy hoists Vivian onto hers and thanks him. Once we left Wellmore vige, Troy and I shift into our wolf forms. Zayden climbs onto Troy¡¯s back holding our clothes. We all race towards Shadowguard vige. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 ¡®Mrs Fields, this is Maia. Maia, this is Mrs Fields, my Head Housekeeper. Please escort Maia to her room, the room next to mine. Get the staff to tend to her wrists, and tell the cook to make whatever she wants for dinner. I will be apanying her then, King Fenris says. ¡®Yes, my Lord: she says, curtsying and taking my hand. ¡®Maia, I have some urgent matters I need to tend to. I¡¯ll join you for dinner, and we can discuss the war and so forth, he says kindly ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like that. Thank you, I say. Mrs Fields leads me up the grand staircase, along a lengthy passage, and into a stunning bedroom, with a Queen-sized four-poster bed and a balcony. I run outside through two open doors and admire the views ¡®The view is breathtaking, I tell Mrs Fields, and she chuckles. ¡®It is indeed. We¡¯re very blessed with excellent views here, she says. The skyline is bordered by a row of tall andrge trees on the horizon. The training fields are just visible in the distance beneath them. A beautifulke with ducks, swans, lilypads, and lots of frogs is on my immediate right. I need to tell King Fenris werewolves are not a threat. That this war doesn¡¯t have to happen, and we can live peacefully. If I can persuade King Fenris to stop the war, I can return home and inform Damon. Mrs Fields leaves, and her absence is filled by two middle-aged women, who knock on my door and enter my room. ¡®Princess Maia, one of the women addresses me, tiptoeing toward where I sit on the bed. ¡®Please,e in, and call me Maia, I say, smiling. The women, like everyone else, are in awe of me. I¡¯m Jewel. This is Leah. We will tend to your wounds, she says, bringing a small wooden table to me and cing arge bowl of warm water onto it. I¡¯m sorry, but this will hurt, she says, washing my wrists and making me wince. Leah dips her fingers into a wooden bowl with ointment and rubs the balm on my skin before each woman bandages a wrist. ¡®Thank you, I tell them, incredibly grateful, ¡®What would you like for dinner, Miss Maia?¡¯ Jewel asks politely. Tell the cook to surprise me, please, I answer happily. Okay, Leah smiles. I¡¯d really like to try some wine, I add. Leah smiles and bows Of course. I¡¯ll tell the cook right away. Leah leaves the room, and Jewel offers to tour me around the castle. Td like that very much.¡¯ We start with the library, where there are books, some are many centuries old, in ss stands. I¡¯ve never seen a book or so many books before. The ceiling is twenty-foot high, and the second level, which is also lined with bookshelves, is secured by a polished, mahogany balustrade that edges around the whole rectangle room Both levels have six soulpted mahogany columns, spaced apart evenly, with perfect architectural precision. Against the bookshelves are several wooden The Great Hall is magnificent and full of regal splendour. White marble flooring meets gold skirting boards, white walls adorned with white wainscotting meet gold ceiling cornices, and five roses decorate the ceiling. In the heart of the room is a twelve-armed crystal chandelier. ¡°Hundreds of people could fit in here,¡¯l marvel, never having seen a room so grand and so big before. I can¡¯t help but twirl around and bask in its splendour. ¡®Hundreds of people do,¡¯ she says, smiling. ¡®We like to have regr balls here. King Fenris likes to entertain a lot. Five hundred guests fitfortably in here,¡¯ she exins. I¡¯ve never been to a ball before,¡¯ say. ¡®We shall host one in your honour,¡¯ she says. ¡®Oh, I¡¯d love that. Although, I intend on leaving in a day or so, though,¡¯I exin. ¡®But, the people of West Wallow are happy, knowing you¡¯re staying in the castle. Maybe we can have a ball within the next couple of evenings. I was told you¡¯re going to help with the war?¡± she says, confused ¡®I do n to help. Just not in the way everyone thinks. I don¡¯t n on winning this war. I n on stopping it,1 inform her, and she gasps. ¡®Werewolves are evil and ruthless,¡¯ she says, trying to persuade me of the certainty of it. ¡®What if I told you that isn¡¯t true at all?¡¯ I tell her, but before she can answer, King Fenris enters the Great Hall quietly. ¡®Princess Maia, I¡¯d love to escort you to the dining room for dinner,¡¯ he says, smiling,pletely charming. Thank you,¡¯I smile. I¡¯m quite warmed by him. He is so kind and so generous, it¡¯s really hard to dislike him. I¡¯m hopeful he is a good king, and I will be able to persuade him to end the war. ¡®Pardon the interruption. Dinner is waiting for you in the dining room,¡¯ Mrs Fields says as we join her in the hallway outside the Great Hall. King Fenris offers his arm to me, and I take it, and we make the short journey to the dining room. The staff and servants whisper and the female servants giggle as we pass them. In the dining room, a servant pulls a chair out for me at the dining table on King Fenris¡¯ right, I sit down, and I¡¯m pushed back in. Thank you,¡¯t saymaking him blush. Footmen appear with tes of cooked vegetables on top of rice. A servant pours some red wine into the goblet in front of me, not spilling a drop. King Fenris begins eating, asionally looking up to smile at me. It seems my presence makes the female servants giddy. ¡®How is your wine?¡¯ King Fenris asks, and I realise i haven¡¯t touched it yet. ¡®Oh, the wine! ¡°You like wine?¡¯ King Fenris aske. Well, I haven¡¯t ever tried 11, but when Sir Hugo¡­ kidnapped me, he was drinking it at every vige we went through, and aft the vigers were making it at the taverns,¡¯t take a slp and savour the burnt, sweet, fruity Navour, ¡®I love it, I have the finest wine in all of West Wallow. Fit for a princess,¡¯ he says yfully. The footmen give each other knowing looks and stifle theirughs. ¡®King Fenris?¡¯ I start. ¡®Yes, my Princess?¡¯ ¡®l need to talk to you about this war,¡¯ I say as a servant tops my ss. King Fenris puts his hand gently on mine and interrupts me. of course, but before we do, I know Sir Hugo told everyone you would help fight against the werewolves, but you won¡¯t be. I know about your elemental powers, and I intend to keep you safe, preferably here, away from the war,¡¯ he exins. I¡¯m grateful that you care about my safety, but I¡¯m not in any danger. I¡¯ve met Alpha King Damon, and he isn¡¯t what you think he is¡­¡¯I exin. King Fenris is surprised. You¡¯ve met Alpha King Damon?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Yes. I haven¡¯t known him long, but I know he doesn¡¯t want this war, and he wouldn¡¯t harm me or anyone,¡¯ I say, feeling lightheaded. I¡¯ve seen many werewolves rip people apart for no reason. I¡¯m sorry, but he has you fooled. I¡¯m very curious why you¡¯d think he wouldn¡¯t hurt you? He must know you can control elements?¡¯ ¡®Yes, he knows I can. I only know I¡¯m an elemental sprite because he told me. He has been very kind to me,¡¯ I say. That exins that then. King Damon is trying to fool you so he can use you against us, and after the war, he will probably dispose of you,¡¯King Fenris says. ¡®No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it.¡¯ There¡¯s no other reason he¡¯d be kind to you. You must see that? He¡¯s a werewolf,¡¯ King Fenris says. You don¡¯t understand. He won¡¯t hurt me because I¡¯m his mate,¡¯I exin. King Fenris pauses before he breaks intoughter. ¡°You¡¯re his mate?¡¯ He repeats and then realises I¡¯m not joking and quite serious. ¡®How do you know you¡¯re his mate?¡¯ King Fenris asks, tapping on the table, seemingly annoyed. ¡®He found me by the river days ago. His wolf appeared and called me mate. He said the Moon Goddess has chosen us to be together. And he wants me to be the Luna and Queen of Moon Crest Valley. I do feel drawn to him. He says that¡¯s the mate bond,¡¯ I exin, taking a sip of wine. Very interesting¡­¡¯ he says, still tapping and pondering what I have told him. ¡®Have you considered, since you aren¡¯t a wolf, it could just be lust rather than the bond? After all, he is supposed to be one of the most handsome men in Moon Crest Valley. So any female would feel some kind of attraction towards him?¡¯ He adds. Feeling disheartened by his words, I stare down at the table I¡¯m sorry, It¡¯s not my intention to upset you. Yes, the bond would probably stop him from killing you, but he would still kill everyone else. And you being his Luna, you¡¯d be obligated to help him, and the werewolf army kill us,¡¯ he says. ¡®Damon cares for me,¡¯1 say in distress. The tes, sses, and outlery shake on the table, with the energy building up inside of me ¡®Alpha King Damon is only sincere to you because the bond makes him so. He only found out what you are so that he can use you against us. He is using the bond to his advantage. He is a monster, and if you go back to him, you¡¯ll find that out he says, not batting an eyelid. The tes and dishes on the table shatter into a million pleces and rolls of thunder roar outside. ¡®Stop! Please stop talking.¡¯lmand him. The footmen gasp in fear. I¡¯m sorry he has lied to you,¡¯King Fenris says sympathetically. I suddenly feel lightheaded, and before I know it, I copse. momentarily stir awake, still dizzy. I¡¯m being carried somewhere by King Fenris. Tears run down my cheek at the thought of Damon lying to me. Warm lips touch my forehead, and a thumb wipes a tear from my cheek. Then, as I¡¯m about to drift back to sleep, I hear him whisper in my ear. ¡®It¡¯s okay my love, you have me now.¡¯Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Alpha King Damon In Ga Falls, we tie our horses up to posts in the sheltered, wooden stables behind the local tavern and go inside. We wait at the bar to be served, and when the bar-mistress is free, we book two rooms for the night. ¡®We men can bunk in with each other, and thedies can have their own room.¡¯I say. Vivian nods. It¡¯ste, a storm is brewing outside, and we¡¯re starving and exhausted. We sit in a quiet corner of the room, near the firece, minding our own business, drinking beer, and eavesdropping on the conversations between the vigers. ¡®It was so rude of the knight to leave with her like that. We had gifts for her too, but she was a rude, entitled girl,¡¯ a young woman with brown eyes, red hair in a messy bun, in a ck shawl, tells her | scull my pint to try and stop my wolf from letting out a growl at the woman¡¯s disrespectful words towards my Luna. Vivian stands up and walks past thedies, and orders some pints. Thedy that made the rude and watches as she falls on her face. Troy and I try to stayposed and try to hold ourughs. Thedy stands up red-faced and turns to Vivian, giving her an angry look. ¡®Well, I never!¡¯ she says, stomping her foot. ¡®Darling, please, be more careful of your surroundings. I¡¯d hate for you to fall on your face like that again.¡¯ Vivian says as she walks back towards us with the pints. Troy takes a sip of his pint, ¡®We need to devise a foolproof n to save Maia. First, we need entry into West Wallow Castle. We need it to be quick, and we need to be able to golin undetected,¡¯ he says, and he isn¡¯t wrong. Vivian and I agree with himpletely. A plump bar-mistress walks around the tables holding a basket, handing out flyers. We take one each, reading them, and I exhale with relief, knowing we have just found our n. I read the flyer out loud, which announces a masquerade ball will be held in Maia¡¯s honour at West Wallow Castle tomorrow night. The ballroom will be filled with disguised guests in masks and different facial coverings. This is it. This is our n,¡¯ I say, grinning and swigging my drink. ¡®What¡¯s the n?¡¯ Vivian asks, not following. ¡®We go to this ball, dressed in formal attire and masks, we find Maia, and we bring her home,¡¯ I exin. ¡®I don¡¯t have enough money for a ball gown and two dresses for the girls, ¡®Vivian says, flustering at the notion. Vivian ¨C not to worry. ¡®ll cover the costs,¡¯ I tell her, smiling. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯ She asks, relief written all over her face. ¡®Yes, coin is not an issue for me,¡¯ I tell her happily. ¡®Oh, Darnon. How wonderful. You truly are wonderful. Thank you so much, ¡®Vivian says, truly grateful, What¡¯s happening, mummy?¡¯ E asks, wondering. ¡®We¡¯re going to a bali, darling, What about me?¡¯ Zayden asks, wondering. We¡¯ll get you the finest tunic, breeches, and waistcoat fit for a King.¡¯ I tell him, scuffing his hair. ¡®Really? ¡®Really?¡¯ I say, winking at him. ¡®I¡¯ve never been to a ball, Zayden says, honoured and excited. You¡¯re about to go to your very first one then,¡¯ I tell him, ¡®Well, that has solved that conundrum very quickly. We¡¯ll go to the ball and find Maia,¡¯ Troy says, smiling. Before bed, I tell the children their favourite bedtime story, which happens to be the story of Maia the Forest Princess. Afterwards, they ask for another fairy tale while Vivian and Troy chat in the next room. So I tell them the story I was told growing up about thend once having witches, orcs and sprites. Vivian I close and lock the door behind us, and Troy sits down in an armchair ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve stayed in a tavern,¡¯ I tell Troy, standing on the bed and removing my boots. Just untying theces and loosening them from around my feet makes a world of difference. I sit them against the wall and flex my toes. ¡®I can¡¯t say the same,¡¯ Troy says, having stayed in many taverns the past few weeks. ¡®How long have you been alone?¡¯ He asks. Three years now. You?¡¯ I ask him. ¡®Eight years,¡¯ he says, a strand of his messy brown hair dangles in front of his face. ¡®It¡¯s a long time for both of us,¡¯I say, biting my lip. ¡®It is. And I honestly am so grateful to the Moon Goddess to be blessed with a second mate. ¡®Can you exin the mate-bond to me? I don¡¯t feel it. I mean I¡¯m definitely attracted to you, but this bond sounds magical,¡¯I prompt him, leaning back on my hands to listen. ¡®It is magical. It¡¯s the most magical feeling in the world. It¡¯s exactly like love, except it¡¯s so much more intense. I¡¯m drawn to you. I feel protective of you, and I feel protective of your daughters. I barely know you, yet I can see a whole life with you, Vivian. I really can,¡¯ he says, his eyes twinkling in the firelight. The mes are reflected in them. It¡¯s so good of you to take on Zayden the way you have. What happened to him?¡± I ask, not sure if I want to know. ¡°Well, long story short, I bought him from an auctioneer who was going to sell him as a ve. King Fenris¡¯ soldiers killed his parents, kidnapped him, and sold him to this auctioneer. It was divine intervention. I was in the right ce at the right time, and I bought him. It was just meant to be,¡¯ he says. ¡®He is very lucky he has you,¡¯ I tell him. He smiles Before I know it, all conversation is over because Troy has smashed his mouth down onto mine. My fingers grasp his hair while we kiss, and he holds the sides of my face. We ravish each other for a few minutes. I blush immensly when our lips part. Troy smiles and pats down his messy hair while I pat the crinkles from my dress bofore we return nonchntly to the other room with Damon and the children. Maia Waking up, I¡¯m alone in my room. I think of Damon. Does he know where I am? Will hee for me? Has he really been lying to me? Or does he really love me? I miss him. I stare at the maroon-coloured walls of my bedroom and their gold wainscotting and revel in how luxurious my room is. The sun is shining through my windows. The maids didn¡¯t draw themst night because they didn¡¯t want to wake me. There is a knock on my door, and Jewel and Leah let themselves in, and stand near a chest of drawers, holding a basket with a washcloth and some salve. Leah holds an olive-green, floor-length, long-sleeved gown and ces it on the bed. ¡®We¡¯re here to help you bathe and salve your skin,¡¯ Jewel says. I smile. ¡®Please,e in,¡¯ I tell them, and I sing the covers back off my legs to get up. Jewel pulls the nightie over my head and throws it on the bed before leaning over a wooden tub and pumping the water. Jewel is struggling with the pump. She stops for a moment while she catches her breath. ¡®Here, let me,¡¯ I say, staring at the chunky metal water pump, focusing on summoning the water out of it. Jewel is looking at me funnily and wondering what I¡¯m trying to do before warm water gushes out of the pump and fills the wooden tub effortlessly. ¡®Maia! How did you do that?¡¯ Jewel says, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. ¡®Is it warm?¡¯ Leah asks, surprised too, as she dips her hand into the water to find it at perfect bathing temperature. ¡°How did you do that?¡¯ Leah asks, amazed. I¡¯m an elemental sprite,¡¯ I tell them, stepping into the wooden tub and sitting down. I tell the women the same story about the sprites, the orcs, and the witches Damon told me while they washed my back and covered my hair in soap. ¡®Ah yes, we¡¯ve heard this story before, haven¡¯t we?¡¯ Jewel says to Leah. ¡®We have, yes. When we were little, mamma would tell us this story often. What she would do if she knew sprites were real after all!¡¯ Leah says, in awe of my origins. ¡®Are you sisters?¡¯ I ask the women, and they nod. ¡®Can¡¯t you tell?¡¯ Jewel asks, winking at me. ¡®No, I can¡¯t,¡¯ I say,ughing. ¡®I¡¯m older than her,¡¯ Jewel says, and Leah retorts, ¡®yeah, but only by a year and a half. They snicker yfully before Jewel fills a silver jug with the bathwater, and pours it down my long hair a few times, in quick session, to rinse the soap out. ¡®Are you looking forward to the ball tonight, Miss M?¡¯ Leah asks, clutching the salve and unscrewing the lid from its tin. I stand up and step out of the wooden tub ¡®I am, yes. Very much. I can¡¯t wait. It will be so much fun,¡¯ I tell them. As Jewel dries my body vigorously, she retrieves a fresh pair of undershorts from a drawer. I step into them. ¡®Well, Miss Maia, I hear King Fenris will teach you how to ride a horse on the way to the training fields today and then afterwards, you will return, and we will get you ready for the ball, Jewel says. ¡®Sit in front of the dressing table, please,¡¯ Leah says, and I go over to the stool in front of the dressing table and sit down, facing the mirror. Leah massages some ointment into the skin where the cuffs were. My skin seems to be healing nicely. She wraps a thin bandage over each wrist. There. They shouldst the day,¡¯ Leah says. Jewel brushes my hair into a bun. She secures the bun with several pins that dig into my head painfully as she pushes them in ¡®Do all girls have to do this?¡± I ask, grimacing and cringing with every pin Yes. Pain is beauty, and all princesses must be beautiful¡¯ Jewel tells me Leah retrieves the olive-green satin dress from the bed This is your dress for tonight¡¯ she says, holding its skirts out and admiring the fabric it is Olive green satin, and it is embroidered with millions of olive-green flowers in olive green cotton Green beadwork covers the dress from top to bottom. I¡¯ve never seen anything so exquisite in my life Sadness washes over me, thinking of Damon and how much I miss han I burst into tears and nt my face in FIY hands. ¡°Miss Maia! Whatever is the matter?¡¯ Jewel asks, worried Leah stops lussing over the dress and holds my hand tofort me If I tell you, do you both promise to tell no one? I promise,¡¯ they chorus together I¡¯m fond of someone, and I miss him terribly,¡¯ I tell them They look at me, unsure how to respond Does this someone have a narne? Jewel asks, pulling the chair trom against the wall and sitting in it ¡®Do you swear not to tell a soul? I ask. ¡®I swear,¡¯ they chorus again and look at each other, wondering who the object of my affections could be ¡®It won¡¯t make your king very happy. I am Alpha King Damon¡¯s mate, and I am very fond of him. I tell them Oh, darling, King Fenris won¡¯t be too happy about this, no. I think our king had nned to get to know you intimately This is why he wants to teach you horse riding and have this evening¡¯s ball. But none of us can help who we love, so dry your eyes, pet, and cheer up. King Fenris will understand. I¡¯m sure, Jewel says, patting my back maternally I don¡¯t bother telling them about my previous conversation with King Fenris. ¡®Let¡¯s finish getting you dressed, hey?¡¯ Jewel says. The dress isfortable and quite pretty, I breathe easier in this dress than in thest one I wore ¡®How do you feel? You look like a real human princess! Honestly and truly. Jewel says, beaming at me, with her hands sped over her heart. They lead the way downstairs, and I hold onto the banister as I go, as I¡¯m not used to walking down these stairs King Fenris sits in his chair at the table in the breakfast hall, patiently waiting for me to join hirn His mouth gapes open as I enter, and he stands up from his chair ¡®Maia, you look.. breathtaking, my love.¡¯ He says. I force a smile. ¡®My love is everything alright if it¡¯s about what I saidst night about Alpha King Damon 1: ¡®No, I¡¯m fine, King Fenris, really,¡¯ Well then, my love, sit with me and have some breakfast then, he smilen. After breakfast, King Fenris stands up and holds his hand out for mine N?velDrama.Org content rights. Come, Princess, you will apany me to the training fields I nod in agreeance King Fenris calls his footmen to get his horse ready We make our way through the castle, out therge front doors, and down the grand starcane. His horse is pure white, and he is very sweet and gentle. ¡®Hi there, boy,¡¯ say, patting his face. The horse gently nudges his face against mine. I see Nimble likes you.¡¯King Fenris says and smiles. King Fenris hops onto the horse and reaches his hands out to lift me up onto the saddle sitting me in front of him. He puts the reins in my hands and holds his over mine. I¡¯m going to teach you how to ride a horse on your own on our way to the training field.¡¯ He says. I nod. King Fenris nudges the horse with his foot making Nimble gallop. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 We arrive at the training fields, and the soldiers stop and look at me in awe as usual. Commander James and General Zander approach us, smiling and pleased to see King Fenris and me together on Nimble. King Fenris hops down and then helps me from Nimble and ties the reign to a wooden post in the ground. We go into argemunal tent where arge table is stationed. On the table is a map of the two kingdoms and my home, the forest, in the centre. I walk over to the table and run my fingers over the forest on the map. ¡®I didn¡¯t know the kingdoms were this big,¡¯I say, and King Fenris walks over to me. ¡®When the war is over, all of this will be one kingdom¡¯ he says neutrally. I¡¯m sorry, King Fenris, but there has to be another way. Thousands of people and werewolves will die if you proceed with this war. There has to be another way to settle this.¡¯ Commander James and General Zander look at each other, then back at me, amused. ¡°How do you think I should proceed? What do you think should happen to the werewolves?¡¯ He asks, his arms folded across his chest. He is annoyed, but I don¡¯t care when thousands of lives are at stake. So I pondered his question for a few moments. I¡¯m sure there is a more harmonious solution than fighting,¡¯ I say. ¡®Well, until youe up with a better n, my love, I don¡¯t have a choice but to continue. Alpha King Damon could cross the border at any moment with his army, especially now that you¡¯re here,¡¯ he says, and he is quite right. Commander James looks confused. King Fenris. Why does Maia being here mean the Alpha King will cross the border?¡¯ He asks. Before King Fenris can answer, I tell him myself, I¡¯m Alpha King Damon¡¯s mate,¡¯ I tell them. They look at each other, shocked. You¡¯re not a werewolf, though? You¡¯re an elemental sprite. How is it possible you¡¯re his mate?¡¯ General Zander asks, confused. I¡¯m actually a primal sprite, to be specific, which means I¡¯m a princess by blood and can control all the elements. And sometimes, the Moon Goddess mates people with different species,¡¯l exin, my hands sped in front of me. Commander James and General Zander look at each other, unsure what to think of this information. ¡®Ah yes. recall my grandfather Henry telling me about the primal sprites. They¡¯re very rare indeed,¡¯King Fenrig smirks. King Ferris, I¡¯m going to wander around and explore the training fields further. Some fresh air would be nice,¡¯ smile. Very wel ¡®He says se on a hay barrel, watching the archets shoot arrows with their bows. I am enjoying it so much that I am eager to try it myself / stroll towards them, and they all bow ¡®Pritchas Maig, what a pleasure to have you biete le there anything I can help you with?¡¯ An archer asks. Yes, I would like to use your bow, please! ¡®Oh,¡¯ he replies, waiting for an exnation. ¡®I enjoyed watching you all shoot the targets that I thought I must try myself.¡¯ They all blush and are humbled by my words. ¡®Of course, Princess,¡¯ he says, handing me the bow with the arrows. ¡®Have you shot a bow before?¡¯ He asks. ¡®I haven¡¯t, no,¡¯ I say, running my fingers along some bowstrings, feeling their tension. ¡®Every bow has a different tension-a weaker tension for beginners and a tighter tension for archers. Archers have built their strength up in their arms over time and have the muscle required to pull the higher-tension strings backward, and beginners don¡¯t. You have a very slight frame, and very slender arms, with minimal muscle. You might want to swap the tighter tension bow for this lower-tension bow instead,¡¯ he offers kindly. ¡®I would like to try this tight tension bow for now,¡¯ I smile. ¡®When we¡¯re out on the field ¨C the first rule of thumb is ¨C never run into the field without stopping every other archer first. When a man is focused on his target, it¡¯s easy to forget about his surroundings. The ¡®I understand. Thank you,¡¯ I say, flinging the quiver over my shoulder. ¡®If you need to stop the archers, yell HALT FIRE,¡¯ he says, ¡®very loudly,¡¯ ¡®I will,¡± say, thinking of the words inside my head. He takes arge bow with stronger tension and his quiver of arrows and flings it over his shoulder. He hands me a two-fingered glove with a wrist strap. ¡®Pull out an arrow and copy me,¡¯ he says. So I copy him, pull an arrow from the quiver behind my headand nock the arrow. ¡®Good. Excellent. Yes. That¡¯s exactly how to hold it,¡¯ he says and releases the string on his bow. It fires with lightning speed into his target, hitting therge red circle in the centre. The target has three colours: red, white, and blue. Red is in the centre, white encircles red, and blue encircles white. Your turn,¡¯ he says, standing two metres behind me, watching. I discreetly summon the air to help my arrow shoot fast and urately. I can feel the energy flow. I shoot the arrow, and it hits the target spot in the centre of the red circle with amazing speed. As soon as the arrow hit, it burst into me. The soldiers are stunned in awe. They pick me up and lift me into the air, and cheer. I have the biggest smile on my face. I can¡¯t believe I just did that. It feels so amazing. The spldiers ask me to do it again. They want to see if it catches fire again. The best archers try and outshoot me but fail, they take it so well, though, and they express their admiration. I am having so much fun and notice that the entire army has stopped training and to watch my impressive archery skills. King Fenris, Commander James, and General Zander step out of the tent to see all themotion. They stare at me and see the entire army cheering. I turn and shoot three arrows at the three targets ahead with great speed and watch as they burst into me on impact. 1 tum towards King Fenris, who smiles and ps his hands. Then, he shakes his head in disbelief. ¡°Well, you are just full of surprises,¡¯ he says I follow King Fenris back to the tent with Commander James and General Zander. Botore I enter, someone graba my attention I stop and ignite both hands with a ball of fame. I angrily stare directly into N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sir Hugo¡¯s eyes. The soldiers that stand near him step back in fear. I step toward Sir Hugo as the soldiers continue to step aside, creating a path as I walk towards Sir Hugo. ¡®Maia, whatever is going on?¡¯ King Fenris asks. I stop and turn to him. ¡®I have a matter I would like to attend to.¡¯l say with a smirk on my face. I turn my attention back to Sir Hugo, not giving the King a chance to respond. At first, Sir Hugo isn¡¯t too concerned, but he bes nervous as he realises that I am walking toward him. I stop a few metres in front of him. He crosses his arms and tries to mask his worry. He avoids eye contact even though it¡¯s obvious I am staring at him in anger. ¡®Sir Hugo,¡¯ I say in a stern voice. He looks up. ¡°Kitten¡­ and what do I owe the pleasure?¡¯ He says calmly. Well, you see, I¡¯vee to kill you,¡¯ I lie. Hugo res and straightens himself. ¡®You see, Sir Hugo, when you kidnapped me and had me chained up in iron, 1 promised myself I would kill you when I was free from the iron cuffs¡­ so, here you are, and here I am without my iron cuffs,¡¯l smile. Sir Hugo pulls his sword from his sheath and steadies himself. You can try and kill me, kitten.¡¯ he says and readies himself for a fight. He quickly leans back when a ball of me I throwes towards him and misses him. He grins at me. This is going to be fun.¡¯ He says. The soldiers back up roughly fifty metres with worry for their safety and excitement at the fight. They have circled us and cheer. They make bets between them if I am going to kill Sir Hugo or if he will defeat me. I close my eyes and summon the ground to shake under his feet. He jumps away and tries to keep his bnce. He runs towards me and swings his sword. I purposely fall back and kick my foot out, kicking Sir Hugo right between the legs. He drops his sword to hold his crotch in pain, and the army is hysterical withughter at Sir Hugo¡¯s injury. I roll to my side, grab his sword, and stand up. I hold his sword an inch from his throat. Sir Hugo grunts. ¡®Get on your knees!¡¯ Imand. Sir Hugo tries to grab his sword from my hold. I spin myself around simultaneously and kick his chest with the heel of my foot and watch him fall back. I again have his sword pointing at his throat. This time, I summon the me and make the de of his sword ignite with fire. ¡®I said get on your knees.¡¯I say. The army gasps and bes silent in anticipation. Si Hugo is shocked I have defeated him. He slowly and hesitantly drops to his knees, Now at eye level, we re at each other for a moment. The heat from the sword is making his face drip with sweat. I ready the sword as if to strike his head off ¡®King Fentis? are you really going to let her kill me?¡¯ He yells. I have no intention of cutting his head off, even if he did kidnap me and cause my wrists to burn. I stare into Sir Hugo¡¯s eyes, and his eyes change from shook to worried, ¡°King Fantisi¡¯ Ho yells again. ¡®Well, that was a very entertaining fighi, wasn¡¯t it, Sir Hugo?¡¯ King Fenris says as he steps towards us. ¡®King Fenris, I am your strongest and most loyal knight. Tell her to step down! Sir Hugo says desperately. ¡®I don¡¯t control Princess Maia. She is free to do as she chooses. Besides, you did kidnap her, restrain her with irons and not treat her well.¡¯ He says with a smirk. I was expecting King Fenris to tell me to stand down. Instead, Sir Hugo tries to argue, to beg. ¡®But, King Fenris, you ordered me t¡­¡¯ ¡®Silence! Or I will behead you myself!¡¯ King Fenris yells. Sir Hugo is silent. I can see he is thinking, trying to figure something out. I assume he is trying to figure out a way to save his head. King Fenris nods at me, giving me the approval to kill Sir Hugo. I am in shock at the approval. Why would he want me to kill Sir Hugo? Especially if he is his most loyal and trusting knight, it is clear Sir Hugo is remorseful and would be too afraid to harm me again, so why wouldn¡¯t King Fenris want to save him? Sir Hugo and I keep staring at each other. Sir Hugo looks at me, pleading and begging with his eyes. I¡¯m not mad at him anymore. My eyes change from anger to pity. Sir Hugo can see my hands and arms begin to tremble. I swing the sword. Sir Hugo closes his eyes tightly, knowing this is his end. Instead of swinging the de toward his neck, I swing it down to the ground in front of him. The sword impales into the dirt. Sir Hugo opens his eyes and looks at the sword in confusion and relief. The army is silent and watches on in suspense, Sir Hugo and I both take a deep sigh of relief. ¡®Princess Maia?¡¯ I turn to see King Fenris as he stares at me with confusion. ¡®He doesn¡¯t need to die,¡± say. I turn to stare back at Sir Hugo. ¡®Sometimes we need to fight back with kindness and not violence¡­ Sir Hugo, I¡¯m going to forgive you.¡¯ Sir Hugo smiles and nods in gratitude. His eyes begin to well. He quickly looks down so no one can see his teary eyes. I kneel and wrap my arms around Sir Hugo, embracing him. He ces his hands on my back and hugs me tightly but sincerely. Even though he is a big scary looking brute and sometimes may smell bad, he is a misled little boy inside. I stand and look around, ¡®Let this be a lesson for all of us, that not all wars need to end in bloodshed!¡¯ I yell and smile proudly in victory. ¡®Now, don¡¯t you all have training to get back to?¡¯ I tell them all. Theyugh, shake their heads, disperse, and continue their training. ¡°Shall we head back to the castle Princess Maia so that you can get ready for your ball?¡¯ King Fenris asks, annoyed. I nod, and we approach Nimble and ride back to the castle. Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Maia Leah and Jewel help me out of my second bath today, and wheni¡¯m dry, I walk into my room and sit on my bed ¡°Arms up!¡± Jewels instruct, and I throw my hands into the air. Leah and Jewel pull a cream corset down my arms, over my head, and down past my underarms. ¡°Hands on your hips, Miss Maia,¡± Jewel instructs as she and Leah stand behind me. They work their way up from the top of my backside and slowly upward, pulling at every piece of string, trying to kill me. The corset is tight, my ribs are being forced inward, and Ican¡¯t breathe. ¡°Are you trying to kill me?¡± I ask, melodramatically, gasping for air and holding my sternum, feeling rather winded. Jewel and Leahugh in hysterics at my reaction to the corset. ¡°Beauty is pain, Miss Maia,¡± Jewel says, her face reddened withughter. They tie the strings in a double knot at the top of the corset and tuck them into the corset, hidden away. ¡°What¡¯s next? The dress, right?¡¯ I ask, knowing it has to be the dress. ¡®No, Miss. Your petticoat, they say, and I roll my eyes and would rather be duelling on the training fields with Sir Hugo than endure any more of this domestic dressing. ¡®Arms up. Jewel says, and they throw a sleeveless, foot-length, white petticoat down my arms and over my head before I wriggle my arms through the armholes and exhale as best can. They fling the olive-green dress with gold embroidery over my head, and I wrangle my arms into the sleeves. Finally, my dress brushes the floor. I stand in front of the mirror and admire myself. Jewel smiles before asking me to sit down on the stool in front of the dressing table so she can do my hair. She spends the next forty-five minutes bacbing my hair and covering it in a strong-smelling ¡®What is this?¡¯ I ask. ¡®This? This is haircquer, Miss, Jewel says, her fingers oily from it, as she teases my hair into an absolute mess. Just when I think my hairstyle is going to be ridiculous, she pats down my hair, in sections, before sleeking them back with hercquered hands into a very voluminous bun. She finishes off her handiwork with an enormous diamond $wan hairpiece, which she jabs into my hair underneath the bun on the side. She sticks two long white feathers behind the swan and pins their stems into my hair with the same weapon-like pins she used this morning. It does look pretty Jewel asks me to sit on the bed, and I stand and go over to her and sit on the bed. She slips olive- green, satin ball shoes onto my feet and then standa up and wonders what I think go over to the mirror and look at my reflection again, and I don¡¯t recognise myself. I look amazing, and I only wish Damon could see me dressed like this, looking so royal, I look like a queen. ARAMA King Darnon The next day, we leave the tavern and walk around the vige, searching for a tailor Tray, Zayden and I browse the brezhe, quals cloaks, and tunics, while the girls browse the ball gowns. Good dwy geritlerren How can I halp you? An older man sayo. He around 52, halding, tan skinned, with a big nose, and a small chin and jaw. ¡®We are going to the ball at West Wallow Castle tonight¡¯ I exin, and he nods. ¡®Zayden, what sort of outfit would you like to wear?¡¯ I ask him. I¡¯d like a dark blue velvet coat, with a frilly cor, like a lizard he says, grinning. ¡®And in ck breeches?¡¯ I ask him, and he nods. The tailor has listened to our exchange, and he disappears for a few moments before returning with everything Zayden described. ¡®I hear it¡¯s a masquerade ball?¡¯ he smiles. ¡®It is indeed. Do you have masks?¡¯ I ask him. ¡°Yes, I have masks,¡¯ he says as he retrieves a bundle for us to look through. I choose a ck mask that covers all of my forehead and my nose. It covers enough of my face that no one will be able to recognise me. Zaydenes out of another room to show us his outfit. He looks amazing. ¡®Alright. We will take those, and he will need boots,¡¯ I say, looking at his bare feet. ¡®I have just the ones to match the tailor replies and leaves us momentarily. He returns with leather boots with three silver buckles on the side. ¡®Wow ¨C they¡¯re awesome.¡¯ Zayden says. The Tailor gives Troy a few outfits to try on. Troy returns and smiles, happy with one of the outfits: ¡®Yes. I¡¯m happy to go with this, he says, looking up and down in the mirror. ¡®l¡¯ll have the same as my friend, but maybe I¡¯ll go with an olive-green velvet coat, I say to the tailor. He gathers all the pieces for my outfit and brings them to me. ¡®How do I look?¡± I ask Troy and Zayden, standing in front of the mirror in the store. ¡®Like you always do when we have a ball, Troy says,ughing, and Zaydenughs too. I adjust my clothes, turning this way and that way to inspect it from all angles. Vivian and the girls have chosen their gowns and essories. Vivian has chosen a floor-length, long-sleeved, emerald-blue dress in satin. E and Grace both chose long-sleeved, Noor-length pale pink satin dresses. I leave the store five hundred gold coins poorer. We return to the tavern. Girls. Zayden. Troy and I have something to tell you, Vivian says, her hands sped in herp. The girls and Zayden look up and listen. Troy and I have decided that we are going to be together. We are going to be your mother and father for all three of you, Vivian says, beaming with happiness. ¡°Really? The girls equeal and run up to Troy and hug him. ¡®This means you¡¯re our new father? They chirtie, and Troy chuckles It dorug dead he say, Jucking them both . m both Congrattions, I say md shokolus hund tayonn Minn into Vraan¡¯s armi, and they lovingly embrace each other Thanks, Troy says, and I don¡¯t think they could be happier. ¡®Right. We¡¯re all dressed and ready?¡¯ Vivian says to the kids, helping Zayden with thest buckle on his boot ¡®Yep!¡¯ Zayden says, standing up and running down the tavern stairs after the girls, who are well ahead of him Arriving on the castle grounds, Vivian loops her arm through Troy¡¯s and takes in everything around us. There arenterns lit every metre, and there are musicians ying a symphony at the top of the stairs Split up and mind-link each other if we see her, I say. After familiarising ourselves with our surroundings, I still hadn¡¯t seen Maia yet. I kept making my way N?velDrama.Org content rights. through the crowd of people and looked around for her. Any signs of her yet, Troy? I mind-link. Sorry Alpha, not yet. Troy replies. The ball is only just beginning, so she may not be here yet. Plus, I haven¡¯t seen King Fenris yet either. I link back. Walking across the room, I lean my back against a pir. Many women are giving me seductive looks and slowly approaching me. I roll my eyes and sigh. The women are giggling and fanning their faces. They attempt to hook their arms in mine. ¡®Well, hello, handsome.¡¯ One woman says. She stares into my eyes with a flirtatious look in her eyes. I clear my throat, ¡®I¡¯m not interested,dy. I say. She huffs and walks away, upset. The other women chase after her andfort her from my rejection ¡®Quiet! Quiet! The King and his royal guest have arrived, the castle crier announces in his loudest voice. Everyone looks to the main doorway, where King Fenris and Maia appear, as King Fenris guides her into the room. ¡°As you all know, we have a very special guest, blessing us with her presence, at West Wallow Castle this evening the King says, and everyone cheers and ps. Then, King Fenris motions for everyone¡¯s silence, and his guests go quiet again. Many of you have yet to meet the Forest Princess. I introduce to you all, my love, Princess Maia, the Forest Princess, the King says, holding her hand in the air. I¡¯m angry at his words referring to my mate as his love. Everyone is wild, with cheer and apuse. My mouth drops at the full sight of Maia, wearing a stunning, olive-green, satin ball gown. The feathers and diamond swan in her hair make her look like the absolute royalty that she is. She smiles and works the room in that magical way of hers, I want to run to her and smash my lips on hers. My wolf is stirring and bing angry at the way King Fenris is gazing into Maia¡¯s eyes as they walk down the grand stairs. My chest is hurting, and I can feel my ws trying to morph through my fingers, Struggling to control myself, I knew I had to get out of here. So I walk out of the castle and over to the nearbyke. Troy and Vivian, and the children follow me, I don¡¯t uriderstand. Maia doesn¡¯t seem to be held here againat her will. She also seems happy, I say sadly. Troy puts his hand on my shoulder ¡®I know it doesn¡¯t look good, but there¡¯s an exnation, I¡¯m sure. We need to go back in there and see if we can talk to her and hope an opportunity arisea for us to take her back to Moon Crest Valley! Troy says ¡®You¡¯re right. There has to be an exnation, Vivian? Do you think you can lue her away from the ball briefly? | ask. ¡®I will most definitely try Dannon she says Nowposed, I take a deep breath, ¡®Okay. time to go back inside, I say. King Fenris and Maia are dancing the waltz amongst other couples dancing with their partners. King Fenris pecks Maia on the cheek, and she looks ufortable.¡± My wolf wants to growl and tear his face off. I can feel myself sweating as I try to control my wolf again. Once the dance is finished, other men and women approach Maia,plimenting her eyes and beauty. King Fenris has his hand on her waist and follows her around as if she is some kind of prize he has won. Other men ask Maia for a dance with the approval of King Fenris. Of course, as much as I don¡¯t like other men dancing with her, she was very good at it and very graceful in her movements. I have to have her. I need to hold her, to touch her. I need my mate back. As soon as she finished the dance with the second man, I approach her and bow and reach my hand out to take hers. ¡®Shall I have this dance, Princess?¡¯ | ask. Maia smiles and takes my hand. She flinches back from the touch of sparks. I quickly take her hand before she can pull away again and pull her closer to me, she lets out a small gasp, and we Waltz. Her eyes glisten from the tears forming in her eyes. She knows it¡¯s me. ¡®Damon, she whispers. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s me, Maia. I have been so worried about you.¡¯ I whisper back. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ She whispers and looks over to see King Fenris is busy talking to his Commander and General. I¡¯vee here to save you, to bring you back home where you belong. I whispered back. Maia¡¯s breathing is now heavy. ¡®Maia, what¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t understand. What has King Fenris done to you?¡¯ I ask desperately. ¡®Do you truly love me, or do you only n to use me to win the war?¡¯ She asks holding back the tears. ¡®Maia, that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s King Fenris that is going to use you. You have to believe me?¡¯ I say to her. I stare into her eyes, and I can see she wants to believe me. I am running out of time. The dance is about to end. ¡®Maia, Vivian is here. She knows we aren¡¯t the enemy, and you need to talk to her, please?¡¯ I beg. Maia gives me a small nod as we part. King Fenris is approaching, and Maia smiles. I try to slip away unnoticed into the crowd. As King Fenris approaches Maia, his smile changes into confusion at Maja¡¯s teary eyes. ¡®Is everything okay, my love?¡¯ He asks. Maia nods and looks down away from King Fenris. ¡°Yes, of course, I¡¯m fine, she says. Good.¡¯ He smiles. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Maia I talk my way through the hall, trying to find Vivian at the same. Then, discreetly I leave the hall when King Fenris is busy in heavy conversation with others speaking about the war. I am walking towards the staircase at the castle entrance when I hear Vivian¡¯s posh voice call my name. ¡®Maia ¡°Vivian?¡¯ I say in return with excitement. We hug each other, not wanting to let go. ¡®We need to go somewhere where we won¡¯t be seen, she says. She takes my hand and leads me toward theke. ¡®Maia, I need to tell you something, ¡°You¡¯ve met Damon?¡¯ I ask her. ¡®Yes, I have. I also know his Beta Troy, she says, blushing. ¡°Vivian?¡¯ ¡®Maia¡­the werewolves, they are not the enemy. King Fenris is the enemy. Damon, Troy and Zayden, I have met them all. Would you believe I had all three werewolves over for dinner at my house? Werewolves of all people!¡¯ she giggles in disbelief. ¡®Oh, and I¡¯m Troy¡¯s mate. He is such a gentleman too. Werewolves are far from what we have been led to believe, Maia. We need to get you out of here, and we need to let everyone know the truth, ¡°Vivian, I begin to cry heavily in her chest. ¡°Vivian, I¡¯m so foolish. King Fenris tried to convince me that werewolves are monsters and that the only reason Damon hadn¡¯t killed me was because of the mate bond, I cry. Vivian hugs me tighter and rubs my back. ¡®Maia, you are young and don¡¯t know the world like the rest of us do. You have lived alone in the forest all your life, It must be hard not knowing who to believe or who you can trust. Even we humans have been fooled by King Fenris and led to believe werewolves are monsters, We are all a bunch of fools, Maia, she says, stroking my hair. Viman, you are such a good friend to me,¡¯ I say, sniffling. But how will Damon ever forgive me for thinking so wrongly of him? I realise that I truly do love him. I love Damon. I was confused at first, I just needed to know what these feelings that I have for him were. I now know I have loved Damon from the moment I met him, and I love everything about him even the cute puppy sounds he makes in his sleep, I say pondering of the memory. I¡¯ve never stopped thinking about him while I have been here and how much I want to be in his arms again Oh, Viv, I wani 10 level with Damon ) waul to be by hre side and no one else¡¯s other than his, Vw thed my face what hands and wishes the tears from my face. ¡®Well, why don¡¯t you turn around, my dear sweet Maia, and let him that she smiles. I lookinni Vivialite kontusion Steve shines and nenda of me y Doronie standing behind me and has heard the whole conversation. I turn around to see Damon. He has tears running down his face and another man with him, along with Grace, E and a little boy. ¡®Maia, you never betrayed me. Unfortunately, King Fenris has taken advantage of your trust and kindness, betraying you, Damon says, opening his arms for me to embrace. I run into his arms and burst into tears against his chest. His arms wrap around me tightly, and he lifts me off the ground. We both hold each other and cry. Our tears start to settle, and we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. ¡®Alpha King Damon of Moon Crest Valley, I ept you as my mate, Alpha and King, and to be your Luna. I love you, Damon of Moon Crest Valley.¡¯ Damon¡¯s eyes sparkle at my words. ¡®I love you too, and I ept you as my mate, Luna and Queen of Moon Crest Valley.¡¯ He says as tears roll down his cheek. Gazing lovingly at each other, I pull his face to mine and kiss him with intense love and passion. Damon feels his strength grow greater from Maia epting him as his mate. Magic flows through my veins, and the wind engulfs a circle of leaves around us, along with water and fire surrounding us both in a sphere. Vivian, Troy and the children step back and hold onto each other in awe. I don¡¯t want to let go of Damon. I want to stay like this in his arms forever. The sphere of elements around us begins to settle and fade, and we turn to face Troy, Vivian and the children. Troy kneels before me, ¡®My Luna and Queen, it is an honour to meet you and serve you finally, I smile at him ¡®You must be Troy?¡¯ I say. ¡®Yes, Luna, I am Troy, your Beta,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®You look familiar¡­ wait! You¡¯re the man from the market who bought the wolf furs after I bumped into the merchant¡¯s stall: 1 say in disbelief. ¡®Wait, that was you? Your face was hidden under the hood of your cloak. I can¡¯t believe we had crossed paths before and never knew all this time¡­¡¯ he says, just as surprised as I am. I¡¯d love to introduce you to my mate Vivian and our children, but it seems you already know each other, except for my son Zayden here.¡¯ He says with a smile and takes hold of Zayden¡¯s hand, and gently pulls him forward to greet me. The boy is adorable and blushes, ¡®It¡¯s such a pleasure to meet you, princess,¡¯ he bows. ¡®Well, aren¡¯t you a sweet, strapping young boy. I say as I cup his face and ce a kiss on his forehead. Vivian smiles and stares lovingly at Troy. I¡¯m so happy for you both, I say, smiling and adoring the two together. ¡°Oh, Damon! I have been absent from the ball too long. King Fenris will be looking for me, I say with worry. ¡®Don¡¯t worry, Maia. You cane with us now, back to Moon Crest Valley, Damon says. No, Damon, i want to, i do, but I need to stay here for now. I need to stop this war or at least save as many people as 1 can¡¯ Damon pauses for a moment in thought. ¡®What¡¯s the n then?¡¯ I tell them about the day at the training fields with the bow and arrows, how all the soldiers admired me, bowed to me and how I got earnt their respect. I¡¯m going to go to the viges, and I¡¯m going to earn the people¡¯s love and respect. I need them to trust me to take our side in the war, that they need not fear us but King Fenris. They need to know the truth that werewolves don¡¯t want to hurt them. Everyone nods in agreeance. ¡®If anything goes wrong, Maia, I will not hesitate to lead our pack army into West Wallow and have you safely returned by my side, Damon says. ¡®Damon, we must allow safe passage to any humans that seek refuge from the war and want to live peacefully among us, Damon pauses and looks at me in thought and nods his head. ¡®Tell anyone who seeks refuge to go to Wellmore, and Troy will lead them through the forest and onto ournds where they will be under the warrior¡¯s protection ¡®I must go now, Damon. We kiss passionately and force ourselves apart. I run towards the castle as quick as I can. Before I N?velDrama.Org content rights. enter, I turn to see Damon, Troy, Vivian and the children by theke. ¡®I love you, Damon.¡¯ I whisper the words into the wind: He flinches, and his smile grows as the wind delivers my message. I thank the wind and enter the castle. ¡®Maia, my love, I was beginning to worry about you. I had guards looking for you everywhere, King Fenris says. I smile at him, ¡®I¡¯m so sorry, I was out on one of the balconies for some fresh air, all this dancing and so many people around I became flustered. I thought I¡¯d soon pass out, I lie. King Fenris rxes his shoulders. ¡®Of course.¡¯ He smiles. King Fenris introduces me to many high-ranking members at the ball. When talk of the war is mentioned, I excuse myself for more air. Afterwards, I have onest dance with king Fenris. He thanks everyone for attending and escorts me to my room. ¡®I hope you enjoyed the ball, my love?¡¯ He asks. ¡°Yes, I did. It was more than I ever dreamt it would be,¡¯ I say, pondering at the moment I epted Damon as my mate, Alpha and King. I wish King Fenris¡¯ Good night.¡¯ with a curtsy, and I shut my door. Momentster, Jewel and Leahe into my room, undress me, and redress me in a nightie. Even though I was in King Fenria¡¯s castle, I felt so happy knowing I was Luna and Queen of Moon Crest Valley and Alpha King Damon¡¯s mate. I now have to protect my people, the wolf packs in Moon Crest Valley and save as many humans as I can in West Wallow I dent into bed and fall asleep. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Maia It¡¯s bright and early. Jewel and Leah bathe and dress me for the day. I tell Jewel and Leah I would like to explore West Wallow, visit some viges, and ask if they can inform King Fenris of my ns. Releasing my hair from the bun, Leah insists I at least put some flower pins in, but I kindly refuse. Jewel and Leah exit the room to help prepare breakfast and let King Fenris know of my wishes while I stand in the fresh morning air on the balcony taking in the view of theke. Skipping out of the room and down the stairs to the dining room, I wait for King Fenris. He enters the dining room a few momentster and sits opposite me. ¡®Good morning, King Fenris, I say with a big smile. ¡®Well, my love, you are extra chirpy today. I was just informed you have ns to explore our kingdom?¡¯ He asks. ¡®Yes, I want to learn more about this kingdom, see the viges, and meet the people,¡¯ I smile. ¡®I see¡­ well, I already have ns for you. First, we are going to the training fields, as today the army will leave and head toward Moon Crest Valley for war. We will be going with them I choke on my breakfast at his words and quicklypose myself. ¡®Oh, already?¡¯ I ask as I try to mask the worry in my voice. ¡®Yes, we will reach the border in a few days. Commander James will lead them under my orders, where the soldiers will take out as many werewolf viges as they can. Then I will lead them to Moon Crest Castle, where we will burn the castle to the ground. After that, I will im Moon Crest Valley for myself and make you my Queen. Once I have the head of Alpha King Damon in my hands, of course,¡¯ He smiles. I try to stay calm. ¡®But King Fenris, thousands of people will die!¡¯ I say as my eyes well. He ms his fist on the table: Frightened, I flinch ¡®Damn it, Maia, do you want the wolves to take over, to rule West Wallow and kill our people?¡¯ He says angrily. I look down at the table. I can¡¯t look King Fenris in the eyes. Tears roll down my cheek. I hear a sigh from King Fenris. He stands up and walks over to me, and takes my hand. ¡®Princess, I¡¯m sorry I lost my temper, but every war has death. It¡¯s inevitable, my love, and this war has to happen. We will follow the army and camp along the way at viges so you can explore them, my love, he says. ¡®I thought you wanted to keep me safe here at the castle ducing the war?¡¯ I ask in confusion. ¡®Well, there has been a change of ns, and nothing will happen to you while you are under my protection.¡¯ He says with a grin. Hesitant, i nod. We arrive at the war fields. The army erupts with a roar and cheers at my presence. The army has wagons packed with terits, weapons and tood. The soldiers are all in rows of lines, ready to march. It¡¯s arge army of around thirty-five thousand men. There are some horses saddled and ready waiting for us. There is one particr horse I approach. She 18 beautiful and the same colour as my dark ck hair. I stroke her neck as she rubs her face against mine with affection and lets out a sweet neigh. She is one of the few horses that wear beauliful jewel armour. I ce my foot in the stirrup and swing my other leg over. Sitting in the saddle, I hold the reigns and gallop over to King Fenris with a pleading look. ¡®Well, you doplement each other, I guess. She is a beauty of a horse that looks like she was made for you, so what are you going to call the horse?¡¯ King Fenris asks. ¡®Raven, her name is Raven.¡¯ King Fenris nods in approval and hops onto his horse Nimble. Commander James and General Zander greet us and inform King Fenris the army is ready to leave. As the army leaves West Wallow, I gallop and talk to different army members. I notice Sir Hugo up ahead and decide to gallop alongside him and his horse for a while. ¡®Princess Maia, he says in confusion. ¡®Sir Hugo, I say with a smile and a nod. ¡®It¡¯s just Hugo now¡­¡¯ he says and looks away. ¡®Oh, But I thought¡­ After you refused to¡­ cut my head off. King Fenris removed my knighthood status. He said I was no longer wee to enter the castle grounds or go anywhere near you, or he would follow through and have me beheaded: I gasp. ¡®Sir Hugo! I mean Hugo, I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t know, I say with worry. Of course, you didn¡¯t know, kitten¡­ there is a lot you are not meant to know, ¡®What do you mean by that?¡¯ | ask. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve said too much. If King Fenris sees me talking to you, he will have me killed. He doesn¡¯t want me to tell you the truth. That was why he wanted you to kill me, pause in thought for a moment. ¡®I know he is lying to me, Hugo. I know the werewolves are not the enemy. He wants them all dead to rule both the kingdoms as one Hugo looks at me. ¡®Well, if you know that much already, you may as well know that King Fenris had told me to use the iron chains on you and bring you to him. He has been putting on an act when in fact, he is a very cruel King, ¡®I don¡¯t understand. Why does King Fenris want me here if he doesn¡¯t care for me?¡¯ I ask. Hugo lets out a sad sigh, ¡®Because he knows of your powers, he knows you could defeat his army if you are on Alpha King Damon¡¯s side, But King Fenris hasn¡¯t made me use my powers yet, and he can¡¯t make me use them against the werewolves or his army, Princess.., he intends to use your powers against the Werewolves whether you want to or not. He will know all your weaknesses and use them against you. You will have no choice, just like I have had no choice. I¡¯m sorry, ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Hugo.¡¯ Mugo looks at me with confusion, We have a choice, Hugo and my choke is to put an end to King Fenris and free all the people of Mysteria from his wrath, Hugo looks at me with surprise ¡®So, tell me then, kitten, how are you supposed to do that then?¡¯ He asks, amused The same way I won you over Hugo.¡¯ I say, winking at him He rubs his throat with his hand where he thought I would strike his head off with his own sword and chuckles ¡®Go get ¡¯em, kitten.¡¯ He smiles. I make Raven gallop ahead and trot alongside King Fenris, keeping small talk Finally, we arrive at Ga falls. The vigers are starving, hungry and underweight. They beg the soldiers for food Some soldiers spit at the vigers and push them back, falling over. I hop down from Raven and make my way toward the hungry vigers. ¡®Maia, what are you doing? You need to get back here, now King Fenris yells. I ignore him and walk towards the crowd of beggars. ¡®The forest princess, they all say and bow. smile at them all ¡®My people of Ga falls, I am sorry it has toe to this. It saddens me greatly to see you so hungry and poor from the high taxes and this unnecessary war. I have a gift I would like to give you all, but first, I need something from you. The crowd bes silent. ¡®Princess, we have nothing left to give, one person yells out! ¡®Bring me seeds, I say. The crowd and soldiers all look around at each other in confusion as to why I want the seeds. A little girl approaches and pulls on my dress to look down at her. She gives me a half-eaten rotten apple with the core and seeds still intact ¡®Thank you, little one, I say, smiling at her. I walk away towards what used to be a vegetable garden and kneel. Then, digging holes with my hands, I nt the seeds a few meters apart, ce my hands on the ground, and concentrate. Everyone is silent, watching on in curiosity until the ground beneath them starts to shake and rumble Everyone is panicking except the little girl standing next to me, watching the apple seeds sprout and grow intorgo apple trees, Hundreds of apples form on all the branches. I stand up to admire the trees and turn to see thousands of people staring at me, amazed. They shout their gratitude towards me and pluck the fruit from the tree devouring the fruil while other vigers approach me with different seeds. I continue nting and growing the seeds into ripe fruit and vegetables until I feel falnt. I realise I need rest to regain my power back. King Fenris approaches me. ¡®My love? What is the meaning of all this?¡¯ He asks I spenk as loud as I can for them to all hear what I say ¡®King Fenris, the people are hungry. They have no food because you took it all to feed this giant ariny that isn¡¯t even Teeded: Gagpo are heard, and many people, including the soldiers, llen Pancene, what are you even talking about? We need this arny to kill the wirewolves before they lil Ue, he yelky angnty. No, that¡¯s not true? 1 yell back More gasps are heard amomyat the crowd as more atep cloqer to listen to on exnation for my words ¡®Maia, he growls, giving me a look of warning. Everything was blurry. I used too much of my power growing all the food. I have to tell the people the truth while I can. I quickly run towards the crowd of vigers. ¡®Please Listen. You must all hear my words! Before it¡¯s toote!¡¯ I yell. King Fenris yells for the soldiers to bring me to him. ¡®Werewolves are not the enemy! King Fenris is the enemy, Everyone is in shock and confused at my words. ¡®The werewolves don¡¯t want a war. They don¡¯t want harm brought on you all. They are kind, loving creatures that will even protect you. They even offer safe passage through my forest to those who don¡¯t want to fight, for those who want to live peacefully, The guards are approaching me as they push vigers out of the way ¡®How do you know this?¡¯ A viger yells. I can hear King Fenris is angry, telling the guards to hurry themselves up. ¡®I know this because¡­¡¯ I look around. I know I was about to faint. The soldiers are only a few meters away from me. Just hang in there, Maia. You can do this. I take a deep breath and yell as loud as I can. ¡®I know this because I am Alpha King Damon¡¯s mate and Luna. I am the Queen of Moon Crest Valley, | summon fire in my hands and throw the names toward the soldiersing toward me. The vigers gasp, and they begin to bow to me again. After bowing, the vigers turn and push the soldiers away from me, but the soldiers strike them with their swords. A citcle of around twenty soldiers suddenly surrounds me. King Fenris keeps his eyes on me with a re. Summoning the wind, I push the soldiers back. I then summon the fire again and throw spheres of me toward them. My knees buckle, and I fall to the ground. I try to stand up, but I feel too weak and unsteady. Clink, clink. King Fenris snaps the iron cuffs on my wrists. Dizzy and with no strength left, I fall to the ground into darkness. I begin to wake. I can see it is nightfall. I¡¯m in a tent. ¡°Well, my love, you have decided to finally wake up,¡¯ King Fenris says as he approaches me. I turn my head to see King Fenris with fury on his face. He is carrying a candle allowing some light. I¡¯m chained in a chair, and my wrists are cuffed with iron. Feeling a swift sting on my right cheek, I cry out in pain. King Fenris has pped me across the face. He grabs my hair and yanks my head up, forcing me to look him in the eyes. ¡°You think you can turn my people against me?¡¯ He snarls. ¡®Your little stunt earlier cost a lot of vigers to be killed while others were whipped back into their ces.¡¯ I weep, knowing vigers were killed or whipped for attempting to defend me. ¡°When did you ept to be Alpha King Damon¡¯a mate and Luna?¡¯ He asks. I look away I refuse to answer him. Tell me now, he yells in anger as spit ashes from his mouth. Last night at the ball; sob ¡®You Egid you needed all that you had gone to the balcony?¡¯ He says. Well, clearly. That wus a lie, I way with Damon King Fenris beginsughing and not in a pleasant way. He grabs my face. ¡®You are mine Maia, and you will be my Queen and not his. And you will have my heirs and not his, even if it means having you wear iron cuffs for the rest of your miserable life he sneers, then forcefully kisses my mouth, still holding my face. I bite his lip as hard as I can. He cries out and ps me across the face again, and storms off. The next morning, the army finished packing their tents and replenishing themselves. My face is throbbing. I know my cheek is red, and I still feel weak and now hungry. I haven¡¯t seen King Fenris since he pped mest night. He walks in, not saying a word, and begins to unchain me from the chair but leaves the iron cuffs on. His bottom lip is swollen, with a chunk of his lip missing. I am trying Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. not to smirk at my work of art. He lifts me over his shoulder and towards his horse. He sits me at the front and hops on sitting behind me. Soldiers pack his tent up while he gallops his horse over to the well and fills his water pouch. He has a drink and then attempts to put the water pouch in my mouth. I turn my head, refusing the drink. He grabs my face and forces the opening of the pouch into my mouth, ¡®Drink, Hemands. I choke on the water as he pours too much at once into my mouth. Then we gallop back to the army, ready to leave. Vigers are shocked at my red cheek, knowing King Fenris is the cause and to see I am now in cuffs. Even some of the soldiers in the army stare angrily at King Fenris. Sir Hugo in the army of soldiers gives me a look of pity. I take notice of him discreetly slipping away back towards the vige. King Fenris shouts at the vigers and warns them not to approach me nor try to attack his soldiers, or else no one will be spared, and they will all be killed this time. They all stand back and look down in guilt for not being able to help me. We leave Ga Falls and gallop towards the next vige, which makes me realise we are now closer to my forest. I miss my home, I miss Damon, and I miss Ember greatly. I cry, wondering if I will ever get to see them again. Finally, we arrive at Shadowguard vigete in the afternoon. As soon as King Fenris¡¯tent is set up, he chains me back onto that ufortable chair and has the gall to kiss me on the forehead. ¡®My love.¡¯ He says and exits the tent. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Sir Hugo I want to kill King Fenris with my bare hands. He has Maia back in the iron cuffs that I regret putting her in when I had kidnapped her. I¡¯m going to help free you, Maia. You are very brave and will make one hell of a Queen. I discreetly pull the reigns back, turn my horse, and head behind the army. I remain there until the soldiers and King Fenris are out of sight. I approach the vigers and tell them I have a n that can help the princess, but I can¡¯t do it without their help. A few hundred vigers follow my orders, I send a hundred of them to Hackle Spire Vige and another hundred to Limestone vige. The rest follow me to Shadowguard vige and spread the word of what has transpired and that we should choose Princess Maia to be our Queen and put an end to King Fenris. I inform them the werewolves are not cruel and that the rumours are all lies, revealing King Fenris made him and other knights and soldiers spread the lies around all the viges. I tell the groups to travel to every vige and spread the news of our new Queen and help fight to free her, and join forces with Moon Crest Valley for the greater good of our Kingdoms. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Shadowguard awaits us. I warn the vigers apanying me to keep low and away from the tents. Then, in the shadows, I secretly re-join the army. The soldiers talk about how Maia grew the abundance of food, saving the vige from starvation and how she, stood up to King Fenris and how amazing and brave she is. Some disagree and say she is a traitor to the King, still believing werewolves are the enemy. I see King Fenris leave his tent and walk towards Commander James¡¯ tent. I take this opportunity and discreetly approach his tent. I can see Maia chained to a chair and slumped over Lexamine my surroundings to ensure no one is nearby before entering the tent. I stoop in front of the chair to be at her eye level. ¡°Kitten, are you alright? I ask her. Maia looks up, her cheek is red and slightly puffy, and her lips are dry from dehydration. She is probably hungry too. ¡®Hugo, she says, trying to muster up a smile. ¡®Maia,¡¯ I whisper. ¡®I need to be quick before the king returns. People from Ga Falls travel around to all the viges to spread the word about King Fenris¡¯ lies and the werewolves offering them safe passage. The people want to see you free. They want to support you as their Queen and not King Fenris,¡¯ I say proudly with a chuckle, ¡®The people will help fight alongside the werewolves and not fight against them. They are going seek passage through your forest and join them, Maia smiles. ¡®Thank you she says softly. ¡®Before you go, I need you to find my friend Vivian. She is staying at the Tavern at Ga falls. She will be back there by now. Alpha King Damon and his Beta Troy will also be there Please go and tell them what has happened. Tell them the army is already on its way to Moon Crest Valley. You must go now and not stop until you get there.¡¯ Maia pleads. I want to free Maia now, but King Fenris has her chained to a bulky wooden chair. I nod, epting her order and knowing I can¡¯t release her just yet. I leave the tent and tell the vigers that I have to go to Ga falls and for them to wait until the army has gone, then continue to spread the word here of what has transpired and to seek as much help as they can gather. Inde as fast as I can through the night back to Ga falls and only stop to give my horse a rest. The sun is about to rise as I arrive at the tavern. I pay the Innkeeper coin to feed and tend to my horse. I order a pint and sit in the corner of the inn and wait. There are many vigers inside speaking of what had happened here yesterday. Finally, four pintsloter, a man and adye down the stars and order bread, cheese and drinks. Thedy let out a loud gasp overhearing what the other vigers in the room are saying. The man next to her pales with worry. Thedy approaches the vigers. ¡®Please, you must tell me everything that has happened. We only arrived back heretest night. We have not heard this news yet, she says with worry. The man standing next to her turns to face her. ¡°Vivian, I will get Damon, he says and bolts back up the stairs. Good, I have found them. The man returns down the stairs. Alpha King Damon follows Troy. He is taller and much more masculine than the other man and looks very strong. He would only be slightly shorter than me. The vigers speak of how Princess Maia had grown an abundance of food for the starving vigers and how she was brave and even argued against King Fenris himself that he is a liar. She even imed she is the Queen of Moon Crest Valley, Alpha King Damon¡¯s mate! They say excitedly. ¡®We would much prefer a beautiful kind Queen than a lying King that starves his people and creates war on false pretences, onedy says. I stand up and clear my throat. ¡°Vivian, Troy and Alpha King Damon¡­ I have a message for you from the forest princess herself I say respectfully. Everyone looks to me, and the vigers look back at Damon in shock and surprise. ¡®Wait, you are the Alpha King Damon?¡± One asks. Damon looks at the woman who asked. ¡®Yes, that¡¯s me he replies, ring at me. Thedy begins swooning and fanning herself amongst the other women while the men cheer their pints to him. And who are you?¡¯ Damon asks me. ¡®I am, I mean, I was Sir Hugo, but it¡¯s just Hugo now, Damon stands up and runs towards me with great speed and grabs my neck with both hands, and begins to choke me. I grab his wrists and try to pull him off of me. He swings his fist, breaks my nose and swings another punch. I quickly grab his fist. ¡®You kidnapped Maia, he yells. Damon continues to try and punch me, but I manage to dodge half the blows. ¡®Stop!¡¯ I yell. I¡¯m here to help. I¡¯m here for Maia, Vivian approaches and ces her hand on Damon¡¯s shoulder. Maybe we should hear him out, she suggests. Troy walks over to us. Tknow you. You were the knight that was recruiting men for the army. A man had his hand out off because of a remark about the King, Troy gaya in anger. ¡®It is the low that it anyone speaks ill of the King, they are to be beheaded. The other knights and soldiers would have done so if I hadn¡¯t punished him myself. So he is lucky he only had his hand cut off. His life was spared. Ask the vigers if you must. They will confirm my truth. I did him a favouc by cutting his hand off instead of allowing the other men to punish him Troy and Damon turn and look at the vigers, and they nod their heads in agreeance to what I said. Damon steps back, still ring at me. I wipe the blood from my nose with my arm and pull up a seat. ¡®Right now, I¡¯m here for Maia, and if you don¡¯t want to hear her message, I will take my leave. The whole tavern is quiet. Everyone stares and waits for me to speak. ¡®Alpha King Damon, the King¡¯s army has left. It¡¯s already near the forest border. King Fenris has Maia in iron cuffs after yesterday¡¯s scene. The iron hinders her ability to utilise her abilities. I have people from this vige gather as much assistance as possible from neighbouring viges to assist in the princess¡¯s freedom. They desire to fight alongside you to aid in her liberation. They want her as their Queen and to overthrow King Fenris: ¡®What! Damon and Troy say in Unison. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Sir Hugo Outside the tavern, a disturbance is erupting. We all go outside to investigate themotion. I observe the return of the locals, together with over two thousand other recruits from neighbouring viges wielding pitchforks, rusty swords, and weapons. Everyone is shouting. ¡®Long live, Queen Maia!¡¯ I cross my arms with a big grin and turn to Alpha King Damon. These people are here to fight alongside you and help free their Queen, I say. Turning back to the crowd, I yell. ¡®Meet your new King, The Queens mate, Alpha King Damon, I smile. The people cheer and shout, ¡®Long Live, Alpha King Damon, Damon raises his hands to quiet the crowd. ¡®People of West Wallow, I wee all that mean no harm into mynds at Moon Crest Valley. I wee all that wish to fight for the Queen, to join forces with my warriors. I wee you all to unite with me and save our kingdom together, The crowd cheers, ¡®Long live the Queen, Long live the King tepeatedly. ¡®My Beta Troy will lead you through the forest border, and you will join the warriors. I will see you all again on the battlefield The crowd cheers and Troys asks for everyone¡¯s attention. ¡®Myrades, we will continue to spread the word of our Queen¡¯s bravery and kindness at the viges along the way! King Fenris¡¯ Army will be leaving Shadowguard today. We must make haste and make it around his army to stop him from entering Moon Crest. Their wagons will be slowing them down. We can get to Moon Crest Valley before they do if we hurry, Troy yells. Troy shifts into his wolf and howls out loud. Momentster, a young boy climbs onto Troy¡¯s back, and two little girls are sat upon their horse¡¯s saddle. The vigers also ready themselves and follow Troy¡¯s lead. There¡¯s an awkward silence as it is now just Alpha King Damon and me standing here. He is still ring at me¡­ ¡®Don¡¯t think I have forgiven you, Hugo, he growls. ¡®I only need the kitten¡¯s forgiveness which she already gave me, I smirk. ¡®What did you just call my mate?¡¯ He growls. ¡®Queen, said Queen, ¡®I roll my eyes at him. He res at my response. ¡®What¡¯s your next move?¡¯ I ask. He tilts his head and stares at me. As in, what are you going to do right now about this war?¡¯ I psk. I¡¯m going to rescue Maia from King Fenris, he says. ¡®Well, you will need my help then, I grin. ¡®I don¡¯t need your help, he snorts as he walks away and shifts into his wolf. He runs towards Shadowguard. ¡°Okay then, Alpha, whatever you say, I yell out andugh. Then, approaching my horse, I hop on and follow him to Shadowguard vige. Alpha King Damon I am running towards Shadowguard vige. I know Hugo is following me, but I ignore him. I want to bite his head off for kidnapping Maia. If he didn¡¯t take Maia in the first ce, she would be safe by my side. We arrive at the vige. I need rest to regain my strength. King Fenris and his army would have left here this morning. He is possibly near Wellmore now. Eric mind-links me. He informs me of all the new pups that have been born, and the she-wolves are well but are all concerned about not seeing their mates again. Tell them there is hope that we will win this war and reunite them with their loved ones soon. We have humans from West Wallow on our side who are also willing to fight this battle, dere Princess Maia queen, and dethrone King Fenris. I mind-link. I may be able to assist Maia in iming the throne, Alpha. After conducting some studies on elemental sprites, discovered something intriguing this morning in a library. The royal sprite family once ruled the castle where King Fenris currently resides. Therefore, princess Maia is the rightful Queen of West Wallow because her parents originally resided in and reigned from this same castle. Eric mind-links. My jaw drops open at the new information. If the popce learns that King Fenris has no legitimate im to West Wallow and that it rightful elongs to Princess Maia, this may even help to end the war. I reply, then mind-link Troy with the newfound information. Not wanting to stay at the inn, I decide to shift into my wolf form and sleep in the wilderness for the night. Twilight arrives, and I manage to sleep a few hours. I can hear the crackling of a fire next to me. I open my eyes and sit up to see Hugo sitting on the other side of the fire. I growl at Hugo. ¡®Be a good boy now, Alpha and Sit like a good doggie, he says in a yful tone. I bare my teeth and growl, then run to the nearby vige and return in human form carrying food. ¡®What are you doing here?¡¯ I ask. ¡®It¡¯s going to be a very cold night, Alpha. Maia wouldn¡¯t be happy with me if I let you freeze to death, now, would she? He smiles. growl. ¡®Why are you really here, Hugo?¡± I ask again. ¡®Okay, you won, Alpha¡­ I simply want to observe how you intend to rescue Maia by yourself while surrounded by thirty five thousand soldiers. He responds with a shrug, ¡®I believe it would be interesting entertainment to watch. Crossing my arms, I re at him again. He is right, though, I¡¯m going to need help, and unfortunately, he is the only one left around to help me. I sit down in front of the fire and eat my food. *How did you know I was hungry, Alpha?¡± Hugo grins. I continue my trast of vige gathered food despite his presence , ¡°Fine, then don¡¯t give me any food¡¯ he snorls: ¡®We will leave before sunrise. Hopefully, we can catch up to Maia tomorrow N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hugo nods. ¡®Well, I¡¯m going to get some sleep then, he says as heys down and rolls onto his side. A minuteter, he is already asleep, snoring his face off. You have got to be kidding me. I¡¯m not going to listen to that all night. Picking up a loaf of bread, I aim it at Hugo¡¯s head and throw it. He looks around in confusion, then down at the bread next to him. He raises an eyebrow at me. ¡®You said you were hungry?¡¯ I say, shrugging my shoulders. Hugoughs, picks the bread up and chows it down. ¡®Suppose you don¡¯t have any wine on you, Alpha?¡¯ He asks. Looking to my left, I pick the water pouch up and toss it in his direction. He catches it with one hand and takes a swig. ¡°Hey, this is water, he says with disappointment. ¡®Be lucky you even get that.¡¯ I say. While Hugo eats and drinks, a terrible thoughtes to mind. ¡®Hugo?¡¯ I ask. ¡®Yes, Alpha?¡¯ ¡®What will King Fenris do if we don¡¯t win this war? I mean, I know he will kill any werewolves left in the Will he kill her?¡¯ I ask hesitantly. If anyone knows of his ns, it would be Hugo. Hugo sighs. ¡®If you really must know Alpha, he will do much worse than Kill her ¡®What could be worse than being killed?¡¯ ¡®He will keep her in the iron cuffs for the rest of her life. She will be forced to have his heirs.¡¯ He says. My fists tighten. I¡¯m shaking with rage and sadness at the prospect of what could happen to my beloved mate. Seeing my clenched hands, Hugo gives me the side-eye. But that mate of yours is one tough kitten. You know she had beaten me in a fight? She even kicked me square in the balls, Hugo embarrassedly admits trying to cheer me up. ¡®Really?¡¯ I say with surprise. ¡®Yup, she sure did, he grins and ponders the memory for a moment. We burst intoughter. ¡°You must tell me the story. I say. Hugo tells me how she fought with strength and bravery. She had the chance to kill him, but she instead showed him kindness and forgave him, and the army grew the utmost respect for her. You are one lucky man Alpha, he says. Yisure arri, but we need to get some aleep, Hugo. We have a princess to save Hugo nods and jo on his side to sleep. ¡®And Hugo,¡¯ I say. ¡®Yes, Alpha?¡¯ He says. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you snoring all night long,¡± Oh, Okay, I thought you were going to thank me, but I¡¯ll try not to snore, he says as he rolls back onto his back and resumes his slumber. Igaze at the moon and pray to the Moon Goddess to have my Luna back safe by my side. ¡®I love you, Maia. I am going to save you and give you the life you deserve,¡¯ I say as I roll over to sleep. Before I manage to drift off to sleep, Hugo begins to snore. I sigh and close my eyes. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Maia It¡¯s early morning. King Fenris unchains me from the chair and waits for me to stand up. After a moment, he realises ! have no intention of moving. ¡®Maia, get up now.¡¯ He yells. I keep my head down. My cheek still hurts. All I want is to be in Damon¡¯s arms. King Fenris takes my arm and drags me from the tent to his horse. Despite my best efforts, my emotions cause my elemental power to go into defence mode, causing my wrists to burn. As King Fenris releases me to the ground, I sob in agony. Looking up, I see thousands of soldiers giving me a look of pity. Only a few of them smirk. Tears begin to roll down my face. ¡®Is this what you all want? You all have the power to stop this, I yell. King Fenris knocks me out to stop me from convincing his men to stand up to him. Upon waking, I realise I am in King Fenris¡¯s arms. We are mounted on his horse. ¡®My love, nice of you to join me, he says. I look around to see where we are. ¡®Have we passed Wellmore already?¡¯ I ask in shock. ¡°You have been out for the whole day, my love Commander James and General Zander are on either side of us on their horses. ¡®You know it doesn¡¯t have to be this way. You could just ept being my Queen by my side, and everything will be much easier for you,¡¯ he whispers. I lean forward and fling my head back with all the strength I can muster. I headbutt him in the nose. He cries out in pain and falls off the horse holding his bloody nose. Nudging Nimble, he gallops. I hold onto the reigns for dear life while Nimble sprints forward. I turn to see King Fenris is still on the ground. Blood drips from his nose as he yells at Commander James and General Zander to go after me. A group of soldiers follow them and chase after me. The area I¡¯m in is familiar, I can see I am close to my forest, which gives me the upper hand to escape and hide. No one knows the forest as well as I do. The soldiers, along with the Commander and General, chase me. Finally, I reach the forest and bolt through the trees. If I can just make it through the forest into Moon Crest Valley. I might be able to find safety with the wolf warriors or at least find other werewolves to help get these iron cuffs off of my wrists. I can feel Nimble is growing tired Please, I know you¡¯re exhausted just a little further. You can do it; 1 say. see movement to my lett up ahead. I begin to panic Suddenly Ernbeye forward and leaps up into my arms bnto Nimble¡¯s back¡­ ¡®Erbes I cry out 177 1048 of topplivaht Ember rubs herself against my arms. ¡®I thought I¡¯d never see you again, Ember. I¡¯m so happy to see you, I cry. There is more movement up ahead in the forest. I bring Nimble to a halt and climb down. ¡®Nimble, I need you to go a different way from me so you can lead the soldiers astray from me, Nimble gallops away. I slowly creep through the bushes. Ember is by my side. We creep as close as we can to investigate the movement up ahead. I can hear their voices. ¡®You will have to try my scones then, I hear in a familiar posh tone. ¡®I will eat anything you give me, darling.¡¯ I hear in another familiar voice. Vivian?¡¯ I yell. And fall over in the bush. ¡®Maia, is that you out there?¡¯ She yells. ¡®Yes, Vivian, it¡¯s me, I say, exhausted. I¡¯m struggling to stand up, and my bnce is off. I hear footsteps run towards me. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡®Maia, your cheek is red. You look¡­ terrible she cries as she pulls me into her chest and embraces me. ¡®Luna, Troy says and falls to his knees in front of me next to Vivian. Overwhelmed and relieved to see them, I burst into tears. ¡®Luna, you are tired. Let me carry you,¡¯ he says. Inod, epting his offer. He carries me towards a crowd of people. I recognise they are vigers from West Wallow. ¡®What are you all doing here?¡¯ I ask in surprise. ¡®We havee to fight for you, my Queen, one viger says as they all bow. I nod and smile, epting them as my people. ¡®We must be quick. The army is near, and I only just got away from the soldiers. King Fenris¡¯s Commander and General are also with them searching for me Troy nods and sits me on Vivian¡¯s horse with her. Yelling can now be heard close behind us. There she is a soldier yells. Unknown to the group of soldiers, they are outnumbered by a few thousand vigers here to protect me. It¡¯s toote for¡­ them when they realise they are surrounded, Commander James and General Zander are behind the soldiers and quickly gaflop away toward King Fenria and the army. Troy shifts uxo his wolf and kills ten of the soldiers himself¡­ Love the bodies. I want King Fenris and his amy to see them. Imand, We suntinue toward and reach Thislie Welt. ..Luna weer here we we will henne, Try saya with reliel.: Huden at panche Warriors opsouch US.¡±.¡¯ Troy, Aa good 10 *YOU; A water say than faoks and in pecto all the ¨C ¡®Troy, are these humans?¡¯ He asks. The warriors begin to sniff the air and confirm their suspicions. ¡®Yes, they are here to help. They are going to fight alongside us, Troy says. ¡®Alpha King Damon and our Luna have also offered them our protection, They all look at each other. ¡®So, it¡¯s true then. Alpha King Damon has found his mate?¡¯ They ask. Troy nods. ¡®As a matter of fact, she is here right now. She needs food and water. She has only just managed to escape from King Fenris They all let out a gasp and look through the crowd of people on horseback. Vivian darling, he says. The warriors give Troy a look. ¡®Darling?¡¯ A warrior asks. Vivian trots forward. I sit saddled in front of her. ¡®Everyone, this is my mate Vivian, and yes, she is human and to be treated with the utmost respect, and this is our Luna and Queen, Maia, Troy says, introducing us. The pack warriors begin to kneel and bow to me, One of the warriors¡¯ approaches, lifts me from the horse and gently carries me. ¡®I will take our Luna to be fed and tended to immediately, he says. ¡®I will settle the vigers in amongst you, Troy replies. The warrior carries me into a hut and ces me on a makeshift bed. There is another man in the hut. ¡®Take your time sitting up, Luna,¡¯ he says. I wait for my eyes to focus and look around. The man takes a chair and sits next to me. He passes me a cup of water. It¡¯s nice and cold. I drink it down. ¡®It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Luna. I¡¯m Nelson, he says. ¡®Thank you for the water Nelson, but I must find Damon, I say, trying to stand up. ¡®Alpha isn¡¯t here yet, Luna, he says, looking away. ¡®Where is he?¡¯ I say with worry. ¡±Last I heard, he was in Shadowguard vige following behind King Fenris¡¯ army, so I assume he would be near Wellmore or the forest by now. You should stay and rest here till he arrives back, he says. The army could be entering through the border at any moment. I will be of no help resting in this hut. Nelson, please just find someone to remove these iron cuffs from me, Imand. He mind-links another for assistance. ¡®I have someone on their way to remove those for you, Luna He brings me a te of food, and I happily demolish it all down. Not wanting to wait any longer, I walk out of the tent and see thougands of pack warriors. Although it¡¯s arge army of warriors, it only seems to be half the amount or less Everyone begins to bow when they notice me, and they are in utter awe at my beauty and violet eyes. A warrior approaches me and kneels in front of me. ¡®My Luna, my Queen, I havee to remove the iron cuffs from your wrists, and I want you to know what an honour it is to finally meet you, he says. | smile at his genuine heartfelt words. I follow his lead, and he gestures for me to sit in the chair. After a few moments, he removes the iron cuffs the moment they are gone, I summon me in one hand and a sphere of water in the other. The warriors have never seen anything like this before. ¡®Luna, how is this possible? What are you? You have no woll?¡¯ A warrior says. I approach him with a smile. ¡®Did Damon, my mate, forget to tell you all that your Luna and Queen is a primal sprite?¡¯ I smile. They all look at each other in shock? ¡®Sprites are just a fairy tale, Luna, just like witches, orca, and vampires,¡¯ he says. Oh, this is going to be fun. I run forward towards the pack warriors. They begin to part aside as I run past them. I stop, close my eyes, and focus. The weather is hot, and it¡¯s very dry out here. So I decide to make it rain. I smirk to myself and open my eyes. A massive sphere of water is high up in the sky above us. Everyone is meomerised, I p my hands together once, and it bursts into a myriad of raindrops that fall upon us. I twirl in a circle and embrace every raindrop thatnds on me. Just as I did the day, I first learnt how to do this. The warriors all cheer und chuckle at whot they are witnessing. Troy approaches with a smile. ¡®l see you are feeling better?¡¯ He says, Inod and look back to the warrioro boaking in the rain, Luna, I¡¯m going to mind link Alpho. I thought you might want to be here so I can pass any messages onto him for you?¡¯ He offers 1 would like that, Fray¡¯ I say, bearing. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Alpha King Damon We pass through Wellmore and can see the army up ahead. King Fenris and his army set up camp outside the forest. ¡®King Fenris looks angry about something,¡¯Hugo says. ¡®I wonder what has happened? It won¡¯t be long until nightfall, we can watch them from here, and as soon as it¡¯s dark enough, we can move closer and find Maia,¡¯I say. Hugo nods. ¡®I will go into the camp first. Hopefully, they haven¡¯t noticed that I haven¡¯t been around,¡¯ Hugo says. We sit and wait until nightfall. ¡®Alright, Alpha, I¡¯m going in. If you don¡¯t see my signal within the hour, then you can suspect something is wrong. Otherwise, if you get my signal, you know it¡¯s clear to sneak in,¡¯ ¡®Hugo, ¡®Yes, alpha?¡¯ Thank you for helping me save Maia,¡¯ Hugo smiles, ¡®Whatever you say, Alpha, Hugo walks towards the camp. It has almost been an hour since I saw Hugo. ¡®Come on, Hugo, what¡¯s going on?¡± I say out loud to myself. Finally, I see Hugo¡¯s signal. I quickly but quietly make my way toward Hugo. As I approach, I can see the silhouette of someone. It must be Hugo. ¡®Hugo?¡± I whisper. Suddenly I feel something heavy and cold clink around my neck. I shift into my wolf and swipe my ws around at the soldiers that suddenly appear. Argh! I¡¯m chained around the neck with silver. It was burning me as I pulled and fought against the cor. ¡®Well, well, well, what do we have here? If it isn¡¯t the big bad wolf,¡¯ King Fenrisughs. I growl and snap my teeth ferociously towards him, only to whimper as King Fenris hits me across the face with a blunt, heavy object. Everything is blurry, and I fall unconscious. Slowly waking. I¡¯m in human form. The silver cor is still around my neck. My wrists are now also in cuffs, and they have chains dangling down that attach to the stone wall. There isn¡¯t much light, I pull the chains to rip them from the wall, but nothing happens. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The sounds of mumbles and moans nearby receive my attention. . ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡¯ I ask. The sounds of chains rattle. Someone else is chained up. They got you too, Alpha,¡¯ Hugo mumbles. ¡®Hugo, what happened? You gave the signal for me toe?¡¯ I say. I¡¯m sorry, Alpha, it wasn¡¯t me that gave the signal. The soldiers beat me, Alpha. They even cut my finger off my left hand. I refused to speak. I was hoping to get through the hour of torture so you would know something was wrong, but then they held my arm down, and they were about to cut it off. I caved. I had no choice but to tell them that you were waiting for my signal. They were already onto me when some of the soldiers saw that I had stayed behind at Ga falls. They im Maia also escaped earlier today, and King Fenris has a banged-up nose. I¡¯d say kitten put up another good fight,¡¯He chuckles. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Hugo. You did well, considering the circumstances, ¡®Alpha?¡¯ Yes, Hugo?¡¯ I sigh. ¡®At least we don¡¯t have to save the princess anymore,¡¯ he says. We both burst intoughter at the irony of us now being the ones who need to be saved. ¡®Do you think she will save us, Alpha? or do you think this is our end?¡¯ He asks. ¡®After everything she has been through, I don¡¯t think she will give up on us without a fight,¡¯I say. Alpha! It¡¯s me, Troy. i flinch. The mind-link catches me off-guard. ¡®Alpha?¡¯ Hugo asks. ¡®My Beta, Troy is mind-linking me,¡¯ Hugo nods. Troy, Maia escaped from King Fenris today. I need you to find her. I mind-link. Alpha, Maia is fine. She is with us at Thistle Well. Maia found us in the forest after she escaped from King Fenris. The warrior pack have also met her, and you forgot to tell them she is a primal sprite. You should have seen their faces when Maja used her abilities. She is eager to see you as we all are Alpha. You must be near the border now? Troy mind links. Actually, Troy, I have a bit of a problem. I¡¯m with Hugo, and we have been captured by King Fenris. I¡¯m chained in silver, and Hugo has been beaten up pretty bad. I mind-link. M is not going to like this. She is here with me now. She wants me to tell you she is safe and wants to be by your side as soon as possible. What do I tell her, Alpha? Troy mind-links. You will have to tell her the truth. Just make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything that will put her in any danger. I wait for Troy to inform Maia. A few minutes pass. I mind-link Troy Troy?¡¯ ¡®Sorry, Alpha, I can¡¯t talk right now. I¡¯m trying to stop Maia from burning our camp down and stop her from running into King Forris¡¯ camp. She is distressed you are being held captive,¡¯ Troy mind-links back. inform Hugo of the conversation and that Maian¡¯t taking the news too well.. Soldiers enter, take hold of Hugo¡¯s chains, and drag him away. They return and try to drag me out, but i stand and willingly walk I can see the army is armed and ready to march forward, Silver spears and swords poke into our bocks as the soldiers order us to walk. We can see King Fenris ahead, He orders his army to march through the forest and kill any wolf that stands in their way. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Maia I try to calm myself to stay in control of my powers. I have to save Damon. Vivian runs towards me. ¡®Come, Maia, I know you are in distress about the situation. Let us gather our thoughts, and we can put together a n to save Damon,¡¯ Before we can even devise a n, the warriors are shouting. ¡®Arm yourselves, prepare yourselves for war!¡¯ I quickly run out of the hut. ¡®What is going on?¡¯ I ask the closest pack warrior. We are going into the forest now for battle. King Fenris has already entered with his army. Vivian and I gasp and run to find Troy. He is with the children hugging them. ¡®Zayden, you are to stay here and look after your twin sisters. If we don¡¯t return or win this war, I need you to leave and flee to Moon Crest Castle, where Eric will look after you all.¡¯ E and Grace cry and run to Vivian. ¡®It will be ok, girls. Zayden will protect you, stay close to him and behave like the littledies I know you are,¡¯ Vivian cries and hugs her daughters and turns to hug Zayden as she did E and Grace. E and Grace sob and follow Zayden. ¡®Maia, the war is about to begin. The army is waiting for your order to march forward into battle,¡¯ Troy says. Inod and run ahead. I am now in front of the army of warriots. They wait for mymand. ¡°My people,¡¯ I yell. They all immediately kneel. ¡®As your Luna and Queen, I stand here today to fight by your side, free our Alpha and our King, and free everyone from the wrath of King Fenris! The warriors and vigers all cheer and roar. They begin to thump their chests with their fists in a beat of war. It¡¯s the same beat I heard in the dream I had. I turn and start running towards the forest. I raise my right arm and create a ball of me. ¡®Charge!¡¯ I yell. They run into the forest following my lead, still beating their chests in rhythm. We are in the forest, and I can see the army of soldiers charging toward us. The wolf warriors shift into their wolves. They ate huge, at least three to four times the size of a regr wolf. They lunge at the soldiers, some yelp in pain as Spears and swords of silver pierce their flesh. The heads of soldiers fly through the air after the werewolves rip their heads off. 1 throw balls of me at the soldiers. One wolf has six soldiers on him. I quickly repel them back with the wind and make a wall of me appear in front of them. The wolf gives me a nod of thanks and continues to kill other soldiers. There are too many soldiers. We are outnumbered. I ce my hands on the ground causing arge vibration to shake the ground beneath the soldiers racing toward us. They lose their bnce and topple over each other. The wolves use this moment to strike and lunge at them, tearing their limbs pff. Tears roll down my face as I look around to see many humans and werewolves are dead. Their bodies are scattered everywhere. There must be hundreds of dead already. and I know thousands more deaths wille. I need to find Damon, and I need to stop this war. I continue to use my powers. The soldiers fly back into the air. I stomp my foot and cause the ground to split open. Soldiers fall into the abyss. I keep moving around to avoid arrows flying through the air and the swords which swing in my direction. N?velDrama.Org content rights. There is no sign of King Fenris or Damon. I continue making my way through the army of soldiers. There is blood spattered all over me. I am surrounded by the screams of agony and the silence of death. Everything begins to spin as my breathing bes heavy. Closing my eyes, I take a deep breath and open them again. I hear a familiar voice yell. It sounds like Hugo.. Running, I follow his yells as I fight through the soldiers. I now see Hugo. He looks pretty messed up. His hands are tied up. Soldiers are kicking him and throwing punches at him. A soldier swings his sword down. Hugo rolls just in time and avoids the de¡¯s strike, and he kicks the soldier in the groin the same way I did that day we fought each other at the training fields. ¡®Hugo,¡¯l yell as I run towards him and throw mes at the soldiers. I circle a soldier in a sphere of wind that lifts him off the ground, the soldier panics and drops his sword. With his wrists still bound in front, Hugo picks the sword up. Hugo and I are back-to-back and lean up against each other Hundreds of soldiers surround us. I gently ce the soldier engulfed in the sphere of air gently onto the ground. The soldiers have familiar faces. They seem conflicted and hesitant. The weapons they hold shake in their hands. You are my friends, my people. I don¡¯t want to harm you,¡¯ I yell. They all look at each other nervously. This is not the answer. Bow to me, pledge your allegiance to me. Have me rule as your Queen in ce of King Fenris. All he has given you is death, war and hunger! His ways are cruel, and I can see it in all of your eyes that you don¡¯t want this. ept me as your Queen, and let¡¯s end this war!¡¯ I yell. The soldiers all begin to drop their weapons and bow. I let out a heavy sigh of relief as more follow, unarming themselves and bowing. ¡®Long live the Queen, Long live the Queen!¡¯ They shout. My pack warriors¡¯ approach closer to the soldiers and now chant in unison. ¡®Long live the Queen! I gesture for a warrior to free Hugo¡¯s wrists. I cup Hugo¡¯s face. ¡®Hugo, where¡¯s Damon?¡¯ | ask. ¡®I don¡¯t know, kitten. King Fenris had separated us and told the soldiers to kill me,¡¯ Everyone has stopped fighting. There are injured and dead everywhere. It¡¯s a gruesome scene. Everyone looks around in sadness, and some begin to yell and cry when they find their brothers, fathers or friends amongst the dead, Vivian is tending to as many injured as she can. Where is King Fenris?¡¯ | shout in anger. My love,¡¯ he yells out 1. turn to see King Fenris. He has Caimon in silver cuffs. He is covered in bruises and wounds. ¡®tel Damon go.¡¯ 1mand King Fenrisughs, grabs Damon by the hair, and swiftly holds a silver knife against his throat. ¡®No! I scream. I beg you, please don¡¯t hurt him,¡¯ I yell as I fall to my knees in distress. The soldiers and the warriors face King Fenris as they wait for my orders. You bunch of fools,¡¯ He yells to the soldiers. You choose this weak, foolish girl as your Queen?¡¯ He yells. Troy steps forward. This girl is our Luna and Alpha King Damon¡¯s mate. We have also discovered that the castle andnds you rule are rightfully Maia¡¯s. The castle belonged to her parents, King Pyrus and Queen Lydia until your family wrongfully imed it after wiping all the species out. Not only is she the legitimate heir to the throne she is the strongest and bravest girl 1 have ever met. She is far braver and wiser a ruler than you ever could be, Fenris!¡¯ Troy spat. King Fenris res at Troy and stabs Damon in the abdomen. ¡®No,¡¯I scream King Fenris holds the knife back to Damon¡¯s throat. Damon is trying to put pressure on his wound. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Maia My body trembles. I can¡¯t lose Damon. I can¡¯t let King Fenris kill him! me begins to erupt from the ground beneath my feet, and everyone steps back in fear. The ground shakes vigorously as the harsh wind blows dust, debris and leaves around. The sound of thunder roars in the sky, and lightning whips through the clouds. My breathing bes heavy, and the elements be stronger and more ferocious with each passing moment.. I¡¯m now engulfed in a ball of me, wind, water and debris, and it¡¯s only growing bigger. I try to calm my emotions to tame my powers, but I have lost all control of the elements. I know everyone here is now in danger of being killed. ¡®Run,¡¯ I yell to the warriors and soldiers. ¡®What is she doing?¡¯ King Fenris yells as he steps back, still holding the knife to Damon¡¯s throat. ¡®Everyone needs to move now, or you will be killed. I think she is losing control of her powers,¡¯ Hugo shouts to everyone. Hugo helps an injured soldier up and flees the area. The other soldiers, warriors and vigers follow Hugo¡¯s lead and help the wounded away to safety. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The ground continues to shake, which causes everyone to lose their bnce. The wind is so strong some are lifted into the air. They desperately hold on to the trees. A fire has begun to spread around us. You have to let me go, or we will all die, including you,¡¯Damon yells. If I¡¯m going to die, I will take you with me,¡¯ King Fenris says as he presses the knife harder into Damon¡¯s throat. ¡®Damon! I scream. An arrow whistles past my ear and hits King Fenris straight into his shoulder. He drops the silver knife and cries in pain as he pulls the arrow out. Hugo tackles King Fenris to the ground and begins to punch him repeatedly. Hugo reaches for the silver knife and plunges it into the chest of King Fenris. A brief moment goes by as his body bes limp. King Fennis is dead. I still have no control of the elements, and everyone is trying to flee or hold on to anything with dear life. I cry, knowing they are being injured or killed by my powers. I am trapped inside my sphere of elements. I can¡¯t get out, and I¡¯m unable to stop it. ¡®Maia! Damon calls out my name. It¡¯s hard to see anything past the debris and mes. ¡®Damon, is that you? Please tell me you are alright?¡¯ I cry, I can see Damon. He is on the ground, slowly crawling towards me, fighting through the debris. My head is beginning to hurt, and everything is now blurry. I try to focus on Damon. The wind pushes him back, and he is still bleeding from the stab wound. Nevertheless, he uses all his strength to fight through all the elemonts and continues toward me. ¡®Damon,¡¯ I yell as I reach my hand out to him. The debris is cutting into him, and the me burns his skin, but he doesn¡¯t stop. He can almost reach my hand. ¡®I don¡¯t know how to stop this,¡¯I say. Damon reaches his hand into the sphere of elements. I take his hand. He wraps his arms protectively around me and holds me tight. ¡®Maia, my beautiful, dear mate, I love you so much,¡¯ he says. We affectionately cup each other¡¯s faces in our hands and lovingly gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, finally, Damon smashes his lips on mine, and we kiss with intense passion and desire for each other. The sphere of elements grows bigger, and we separate for a moment and breath heavily. ¡®Damon? Yes, my Luna?¡¯ He says. ¡®Before we die together, I want you to mark me,¡¯ Damon smiles. His eyes change into his wolfs, and he begins to kiss and nuzzle my neck in the spot he is about to mark. I let out a moan in response. Damon growls with desire, and my body arches as his teeth sink into my neck. My body instantly feels like it is going to explode with lust. I can feel the adrenaline coursing through my veins. Damon withdraws his teeth. We breathe heavily in unison as the intoxicating feelings take over my body and connect our souls forever. I¡¯m suddenly consumed by darkness. Alpha King Damon As soon as my teeth sink into Maia¡¯s neck, marking her, the sphere of elements and debris slowly dissipates along with the tremors. The warriors, soldiers and vigers watch on in awe from a safe distance, then slowly approach, surrounding Maia and me. After being marked, Maia fainted in my arms, which most females normally do after being marked. It also stopped her powers from killing everyone. I now feel a warm fire running through my veins, and my heart is beating intensely. My inner wolf howls with joy and happiness at marking our mate. Our souls are now connected. We are nowplete and as one. I stand up. Maia is asleep in my arms. The warriors and the soldiers are all on their knees, bowing down to Maia and me. ¡®Long live King Damon, long live Queen Maia,¡¯ Everyone chants and cheers. Maia wakes from the cheers. I hold her up while she leans her head against my chest. Her arms are tight around my waist. We look at each other, smile, and then look back at the soldiers and warriors. Maia has tears running down her face with a look of gratitude to everyone. I take Maia to Vivian so she can rest while I order the warriors and soldiers to pile up the bodies of the dead and burn them. The dead have been burned, the injured have been tended to, and my wound is slowly healing. I ask for everyone¡¯s attention ¡®My people of Moon Crest Valley and West Wallow. As of this day, our kingdoms have be one. There will be no more living in fear but in eptance of each other. With me as your King and Alpha and Maia as your Queen and Luna, We will bring you happiness and live our lives free of war and hatred,¡¯ Everyone cheers and apuds. Maia walks toward me with Vivian and Ember by her side. The ground starts to trernble. I run to Maia and hold her close. Everyone then stares at M. It¡¯s not me this time,¡¯ she says in contusion, Everyone loses their bnce from the vibration of the ground and trees Countless trees begin to shake, and their trunks rip open. We all observe with excitement and intrigue as children climb out of the splintered trees. They are elemental sprites with eyes of many hues, including yellow, green, and pink Orc children with varying shades of green skin immediately giggle, y, and wrestle with one another. Cute little witches chase each other while waving their wands in the air The children halt, nce around, and cheerfully wave at one another before continuing to y tag together. The children pay no attention to the thousands of soldiers, warriors, and stunned vigers, who watch on, covered in dirt and blood from the recent battle. Maia and I look up at each other in disbelief. What are we going to do with all these children?¡¯ I ask Maia, ¡®We will have to find them all families to live with, but in the meantime, how big is our castle?¡¯ She asks with a nervous giggle. I look down at her big beautiful violet eyes. ¡°Oh no, no, Maia, let¡¯s think about this. There must be over a hundred children here? Do we have enough room in our castle until they are all adopted?¡¯ She asks. The castle has plenty of room, but¡­¡¯I sigh. ¡®It¡¯s settled then, and we can employ some nannies to help look after them until they are all adopted by loving families.¡¯ Maia says happy with the n. I smile and no, liking the idea of nannies to help. Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Maia I run towards all the children and tap a little orc boy on the shoulder. Tag, you¡¯re it,¡¯ giggle and runoff. He chases me,ughing. ¡®I¡¯m going to get you,¡¯ he yells. Emberes running up to me, leaps onto my chest, and knocks me to the ground. I yfully grab him and lift him into the air above me. ¡®Ember, I think everything is going to be okay now,¡¯I smile. Sparkles begin to swirl around Ember. He is suddenly too heavy to hold. Different colour swirls engulf him, then two arms appear, then two legs and long red hair. Ember falls t onto me as my arms can¡¯t hold his weight anymore. Our foreheads bump together on impact. The girl before me is very pretty and around my age with beautiful long hair like mine, but in a lovely shade of red. Her skin is fair, with cute freckles across her nose and cheeks. Her eyes are green, and she has a cute little nose. ¡®Maia! She yells in excitement and wraps her arms around me. ¡®Ember, is that you? I thought you were a boy this whole time?¡¯ I say in shock. ¡®Yes, it¡¯s me,¡¯ Ember smiles. She grabs my face and yfully rubs her nose against my nose. I giggle and wrap my arms around her. ¡®Ember, I had no idea you were a¡­ what are you, Ember?¡¯ | ask. ¡®I¡¯m a witch, Maia! I¡¯m here because thest of the witches cast spells to save all these children, including you and me, over a thousand years ago! You broke the spell, Maia, you and Damon. We would only be free again once the world was rid of war and hatred,¡¯ she exined. Ember is up close to my face sitting on myp as if she were still a fox. Damon approaches and sits next to me. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. ¡°Ember, please, tell us what happened and how all of this came about? Ember stands up and begins to tell us the story as loud as she can so as many children, soldiers, and warriors can hear the tale ¡®After many years of peaceful coexistence amongst all our species, the witches identally opened a portal to another world inhabited by people called humans. Although we resembled each other, humans Over time, the witches travelled in secret between realms, but some never returned to Mysteria. Witches had been Caught casting spells Out of fear of bing cursed, the humans bound and burnt them at the stake. The vampires, werowolver, loe and mages were amongst those who eventually discovered the witches opening the portal intrigued and ounous, many entered the human world to live, where they began new packs, covens and nests for ther kind They know they could not show their abilities to the humans as they did not want the samete as the wilches the world was vust, giving them plenty ofnd and ces to realde away from humans. ¡± When travelling to human viges, they did not shift or use magic and found that they got along well with humans. Some became the best of friends and shared each other¡¯s secrets, including the portal to Mysteria. The humans begged to be taken there, and the witches and werewolves agreed. The humans fell instantly in love with thend of Mysteria and chose to stay there. Orcs were one of the few species who refused to enter the human world, warning other species that allowing humans into Mysteria might prove to be a detrimental mistake. More humans and supernatural beings began to inhabit each other¡¯s worlds. Mysteria was a peaceful world until half a century passed, and it descended into war. Humans desired more territory and a king and queen of their own. The supernaturals desired no more deaths in Mysteria, so they granted the humans additionalnd and chose a married couple, Asher and Merith, as King and Queen. Even though their requests were granted, they were fearful that the other rulers would turn against them, and so, after meticulous nning, a second war erupted. Humans hunted and ughtered many elemental sprites, leaving their corpses on orc territory and ming the orcs for the deaths After this massacre, King Pyrus and Queen Lydia, the rulers of the sprite kingdom, consulted the leaders of all realms for help. It was agreed that all realms would protect any remaining elemental sprites from the orcs. King Asher agreed to help protect the sprites and convinced the alpha king, the leaders of the other realms, and King Pyrus and Queen Lydia that the orcs needed to be eliminated before the orcs killed them all. The strongest of all species, the orcs managed to wipe out half of the realms throughout the war before being obliterated in reprisal for being used of a crime they did notmit. The Midnight coven of witches believed the Orcs were innocent, but the realms would not listen to them. The Orcs entrusted the coven of witches with the safety of their young, hiding them in their Covenstead to save the species. In the aftermath of the war, every species was at its most vulnerable since every realm had suffered significant losses and many injuries needed time to heal. The humans took advantage of the opportune timing, knowing realms were ebbing at their lowest and attacked the realms, sessfully wiping out the human world through the portal. Humans gathered witches and vampires in droves before burning them alive on stakes. They captured werewolves and locked them up with heavy chains of silver before torturing them to death. The werewolf realms realised toote that the humans, not the orcs, killed the sprites. With all the orcs dead and with a poption muchrger in number than the other species, werewolves were the next strongest species. The witches of the midnight coven, humans and werewolves were thest to remain in Mysteria. After the Midnight Coven used spells to hide as many children from different species as possible in the trees of the forest, a few managed to escape through the portal and lived out their days on earth, while the other two witches, Lou and Prune, remained in Mysteria in hopes of finding more children to save before their demise at the hands of humans. Werewolf King, Alpha Dominic, and King Asher agreed to an indefinite truce. The humans knew the werewolves were much stronger in strength and number. They agreed to keep to themselves and avoid each other¡¯s territory. Thend was surveyed and reallotted to both rulers, precisely and identically halved. Arge forest between the two halves became a no-man¡¯snd that neither party couldy im to. King Asher ruled West Wallow, and Alpha Dominic ruled Moon Crest Valley. Over the years, knowledge of this great war and the existende of other supernatural creatures dissolved into fairy tales for children Thest witches had past a spell that the Moon Goddess would free M into the world again at the perfect time where she would find her one true love and rke what was rightfully hers. The spell also turned me into a fox to stay by Maia a side as her friend and help guide her over the years The rest of the children and myself would remain spellbound until Queen Maia and Alpha King Damon broke it by ending thest war and bringing peace between the humans and the werewolves,¡¯ Ember says and smiles at me. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Maia Damon stands up and faces everyone. ¡°Let this be a lesson to us all, we must not fear each other, and we must embrace and ept each other¡¯s differences. Do this, and we can live together in happiness,¡¯ Everyone cheers. Hugo approaches. ¡®I hear you¡¯re looking to hire a nanny?¡¯ Hugo asks. Damon and I both look at each other and burst into ¡®Hugo, I think we have a position more suitable to your liking that needs filling at the castle?¡¯ I say ¡®Oh, what position would that be?¡¯ Hugo asks with keen interest. I¡¯m looking for a knight, but he must be the best and most loyal knight I could ever ask for. So, what do you say, Sir Hugo?¡¯ I smile at him. Sir Hugo looks at me with the greatest respect and kneels before me. ¡®It would bring me the utmost honour to serve you, my Queen Maia, and you Alpha King Damon if you would have me?¡¯ Damon smiles and nods in approval. Hugo walks away proudly. The Orc children run up to Hugo and yfully begin to tackle him without any fear. He gives up, trying to push them away gently. There are too many of them. He begins tough as they continue to try and tackle him to the ground, but he is toorge and strong, and they are too little. Troy and Vivian approach hand in hand, smiling. Grace, E and Zayden run towards the other children and y. Vivian, since Troy lives at the castle as Beta, you are wee toe and live there together with your children. We will also need some teachers for all the little orcs, sprites, vampires, witches and fae. You would make a great teacher in etiquette and literature for them,¡¯I smile. Thank you, Maia, I would love that,¡¯ she returns the smile. Ember, will you also live with us at the castle?¡¯ I ask her. Ember jumps up and down in excitement. ¡®Maia, you couldn¡¯t stop me living with you at the castle even if you tried to,¡¯ sheughs. Iugh too. Ember is probably right. I couldn¡¯t stop her if I tried. I see Raven in the distance. I whistle to get her attention, and shees trotting over to me, nudges my face and neighs. Damon takes my hand, and we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes and kiss. ? Maia, your mate, Luna and Queen, would like us to go back home to our castle in Moon Crest Valley,¡¯ Damon tucks my long ck hair behind my ear and smiles. ¡®I Damon, your mate, Alpha and King ept your proposal¡¯ he smiles, He swiftly lifts me into his arms, kisses ine on the lips, and then helps me onto Raven. Damon sits behind me and wraps his arms around my body. He nuzzles and kisses niy mark. Hugo end the warriors and soldiers help the children into the wagons and follow behind us. We got up camp mach night as it¡¯s a long way back to Moon Crest Castle Hugo tells the children stories around the campfire. He coatly entertainit the children. The little orcs admire his great strength and mimic his movements as they follow behind him. Mooncrest Castle is just asrge as West Wallow Keep. It¡¯s made from a light-colour stone, with towers at each corner. The Gates arerge and brown with golden handles. The Gates open, and a young masculine man approaches us. Damon jumps down from Raven, runs towards the man, and almost topples him with a firm hug. Theyugh and p each other on the back. ¡®Maia, this is our Gamma, Eric,¡¯ He says. Ryker helps me down from Raven, and I approach Eric. I¡¯m happy to finally meet you,¡¯I say. Eric kisses my hand. ¡®It¡¯s the utmost honour and pleasure to meet you, my Queen and Luna. You must all be exhausted?¡¯ He says. Yes, we are. You can organise the staff to cater a massive feast for tonight. We have a lot of little Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. guests that will be arriving here at any moment. You will also arrange rooms for them until they are adopted.¡¯ Damon says. Damon scoops me up and carries me into the castle, and he takes us straight to our chamber. I walk around our bedroom, admiring the decor and furnishings. ¡®It¡¯s so beautiful, the castle that is,¡¯ Wait until you see the rest of it,¡¯ he says as he gives me a wink. Exhausted, wey entangled in our bed, holding each other. Damon gazes into my violet eyes. ¡°I love you, Maia, my Mate, Luna and Queen. I would do anything for you,¡¯ he says, sweetly caressing my cheek. ¡®I love you too, Damon. I¡¯m so d the Moon Goddess chose us to be together.¡¯I smile and sweetly kiss him. And that¡¯s the story of the alpha king and me,¡¯ I say to my new friends Nina, Magnus and Alec, who arrived through the portal to Mysteria hours earlier. Nina, Alpha Magnus, and Vampire King, Alec apud, and the rest of their friends p along too. Book 5 Avable Soon. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Nina ¡®That was such a beautiful story!¡¯ I smile. ¡®It¡¯s only been a year since then, Maia says, ¡®The children were all adopted within a month, and since then, Ember and I have taught the children to cast spells and summon the elements. Eric teaches history. Sir Hugo teaches sword fighting. Vivian teaches etiquette and literature, to the orc¡¯s dismay, Maia giggles, ¡®All you can hear is them groaning during every lesson, but her sses arepulsory for all students to learn. Everyone is happy that Damon and I now rule thends together and rule as one kingdom ¡®We are so honoured, Queen Maia, to be a part of Mysteria, I say. ¡®We must find somewhere for you all to settle. We lost so many warriors from Wolfwell. That vige is like a ghost town now. Perhaps there might be a good ce to settle?¡¯ Maia suggests, turning to Damon. ¡®That might work nicely for them, he agrees. ¡®What¡¯s that ce over there?¡¯ Alec asks. Everyone looks to therge ind he points to across the ocean in the distance. ¡®That¡¯s Emerald Ind, no one lives there, but there are no huts or lodges to live In, Maia tells him. ¡®Maybe I can move my castle to there? It¡¯s always night in the realm of shadows and never day. It wouldn¡¯t be suitable for my Queen to live in that realm, he says, smiling at me. I blush. ¡®The Realm of Shadows?¡¯ Eric, intrigued, says and steps closer. ¡®Yes, I¡¯m the vampire king and would prefer to live in my castle with my blood Name, and I suppose now pack members to live in ¡®If you would all prefer to live on Emerald Ind, that would be fine. We had ships built during thest war, for if King Fenris was to win the war, thest of us could escape. You can use the ships to sail betweennds so we can see each other often. It¡¯s only a couple of hours of sailing to get to and from Moon Crest and Emerald Ind, Maia beams. I turn to face my parents, Astrid, Ryker, Josie, May, and all my loved ones. ¡®Mysteria is your home too. I feel it¡¯s only right that you decide whether toe with Magnus, Alec and me to Emerald Ind or choose to stay in Wolfwell?¡¯ Magnus nods and holds my hand. ¡°I agree. This is a new world and a new beginning for all of us. Make your decision.¡¯ The vampires Immediately bow and state they will follow and stay with their King Alec and me on Emerald Ind to be at our service and protection Hall of the wolves in our pack decide to stay in Wolfwell. Flint and Josie step forward and approach Magnus, ¡®I¡¯m not sure what decision to make, Flint frowns. ¡®Then let me make it for you.¡¯ Magnus smiles. Flint nods, Sinch half the pack is staying in Wollwell, they will need an Alpha. So you will be their alpha, Flint, Magnus says, cing hand on Flint¡¯e shoulder Joste squeals with delighi and jumps up and dowo, Flint you¡¯re going to be alphal¡¯ She says Ryker and Astrid smile and nod at each other. ¡®If that¡¯s the case, perhaps your mother and I will stay in Woltwell too? With half the pack and the vampires going with you, you will have plenty of protection to keep safe, and we will visit each other frequently, Ryker says. Magnus pulls his parents in for a hug. It¡¯s endearing to watch. Alec walks up behind me, scoops his hands around my waist, pulls my back to his chest, and holds me. I ce my hands over his and tilt my head to smile. Kadva and the coven are still speaking to one another about the options, then they nod their heads in agreeance with their decisions and approach us. Magnus is now back at my side, not minding that I¡¯m being held in Alec¡¯s arms. Kadva clears his throat, ¡®We have decided we want to stay with you on Emerald Ind.¡¯ He smiles. Yiselda, Fern, Ria, Lc, and May, with their familiars on their shoulders, nod and smile. I unravel myself from Alec¡¯s arms and hug them all in excitement. Pipsqueak and Zak decide to not settle just yet but want to travel and explore each town together. ¡®Then it is done, you have all made up your mind then?¡¯ Maia says. Everyone nods. ¡®We will lead you to Wolfwell which is not far from here, ¡®I¡¯m sorry we interrupted the jousting tournament,¡¯ I frown. ¡®Don¡¯t be Nina, we can reschedule for another day, Maia smiles reassuringly. All the werewolves shift into wolf form except for me, instead I ride upon Magnus¡¯s back while Maia rides upon Damon¡¯s as she is an elemental sprite and can¡¯t shift. I fill Maia in along the way of growing up in Shadow Crest and my history with Magnus and Alec and how we came to arrive here in Mysteria in detail. We arrive between two mountains in a valley where there are dozens of cottages, small fenced off paddocks and lots of trees. Damon and all the werewolves shift back into human form. If you ever climb that mountain, you will N?velDrama.Org content rights. have the most stunning view of the ocean, he says. Ryker turns to Astrid, ¡®We should go see it tonight, what do you think?¡¯ he says. ¡®I would like that, she beams sping her hands together, A few families that live in Wolfwelle out from their houses to greet their Queen, Maia and their King, Damon. ¡®What is the special asion that brings royalty to our vige?¡¯ A woman smiles and bows. ¡®Nadin, we have all these people that fled the human world, returning to their roots here in Mysteria. They need somewhere to live and with so many empty cottages here, we thought this would be ideal for them. Although half of them will be going to go to Emerald Ind and reside there,¡¯ Maia exins. There are two little orc children by Nadia¡¯s side, both with tiny tusks protruding out from under their top lip, they wear nothing but a long brown cloth that wrap around their waists and brown sandals thatce up past their shins. Another child approaches and shyly stands by Nadia¡¯s side she has dark violet hair and light pink eyes and wears a simple purple dress. The children are incredibly adorable. Nice to meet you all, Nadia curtsioa, ¡®These are my children Krug and Boomer who are orcs and this is my other child Quinn she is ae, Nadia smiles and beautiful transparent wings fold out and open from Quinn¡¯s back, Everyone awes and merveis at her beautiful winga. ¨¢ man ces his hand on Nadia¡¯s shoulder. ¡®We adopted them after the war, he smiles. Two otherudies join them who also have children they adopted. There are two witches, another gro but female, two Talle spilles and three hitanan children the parents nalurally bared Fredpw me, and I will poiss out all the wply homes to choose from N?dia smiles. We all follow Nodin, and as the DO GUI wich Hans are vacant, they are instantly take y Flint and his pack members My parente choose the COSTAGE est to. Here one Rykos and Antrid chose il makes sense as they have always been the best of friends Only a few empty cottages are left when everyone staying in Wolfwell has chosen their home. Nadia and the other families are thrilled that their vige will once againe to life and prosper now that it¡¯s full of life again. She turns to the other families, ¡®Perhaps we can start having markets again?¡¯ She beams. Nadia shows everyone the empty crops and tells them they are wee to grow food for themselves and sell and trade at future markets. ¡®It¡¯s only over an hour¡¯s walk to the ocean if you prefer fishing, but seeing as you can shift into wolves, it wouldn¡¯t take you long to get there, sheughs. Nadia skips along through the vige to show them the well, ¡®It¡¯s seen better days, but it still works. You can collect drinking water from here. Perhaps now, with all these men around, they can help rebuild the well, she says and smiles at all the men. The stones that make up the well are beginning to crumble, and there are several major holes in the stone wall. The rope is deteriorating, and the pail is starting to rust.? ¡®We will be sure to help you restore this vige, Flint says to Nadia. Nadia ps her hands with excitement and skips away with her children. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 ¡®Nina, you and the rest of your pack members can return with us to Moon Crest Castle and stay the night. We will have a ship ready to take you to Emerald Ind tomorrow, Maia says. ¡®Thank you, I say. Magnus and I hug Flint, Josie, Ryker, Astrid and my parents goodbye while Yiselda creates a star in a circle on the ground and ces stones on each peak. ¡®When we reach Emerald Ind, I will create another one there so that way, Maia, you cane to Wolfwell straight away without travelling across the sea by ship, Yiselda says. ¡®Thanks, Yiselda! | say, hugging her. ¡ª Reaper and Alec are conversing under a tree while I finish my goodbyes to everyone else. Magnus shifts, and instead of climbing onto his back, I shift as well. Maia, Damon, Sir Hugo and the rest of her people admire my ck wolf with the white star on my forehead. Maia can¡¯t help herself and gives me a cuddle and a pat. We follow Sir Hugo on his horse and Maia, who rides upon Damon¡¯s back for a few hours until we reach Moon Crest Castle. The castle was built on high ground with clear views of the surroundingnd. There are six?towers with battlements that connect with long thick stone walls. Ornate windows are scattered around the walls in symmetrical patterns. The portcullis opens, allowing us to enter inside the castle walls. There is arge fish pond with a fountain in the middle of the courtyard. Through an open stone doorway on the right are lush orchards and vineyards and a garden that supplies vegetables and herbs. Through therge open arched stone doorway, on the left is a well-kept garden with fragrant flowers and gorgeous trees. Many people walk through the courtyards carrying baskets of freshly baked bread, fruit, vegetables and herbs. Childrenugh and run across the cobblestone paths trying to catch each other. It¡¯s like a little vige inside the castle walls with workshops, gardens, and stables. Next, we approach the grand stairs that lead into the castle itself. We follow Maia and Damon and enter inside. We enter?a magnificent hall with arge open space for people to dance in the centre and two mahogany tables for dining and socialising. The two tables are so long you could probably sit a hundred people at each. There is another table that faces the two long ones. It¡¯s shorter and would only seat roughly twelve people. There are two thrones chairs at the smaller table where Damon and Maia would sit. On the opposite side of the hall is a massive firece. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Five chandeliers with candles hang above the tables. The walls are decorated with purple and ck banners and beautiful paintings in thick gold frames. We walk up a plethora of stairs and are shown the chambers we will be residing in for the night. The room Damon and I are given is very cozy. There are two armchairs facing the small firece and arge soft bed. Maia looks at Alec and frowns at me, confused. ¡®Don¡¯t worry yourself with chambers for me. I don¡¯t sleep, Alec says as if reading her mind. ¡®Oh! Okay then. I wondered how you three would work that part out, but if you never sleep, that makes things much easier, Maia giggles and blushes. ¡®I look forward to you all joining us for dinner in the grand hall, she smiles before exiting the room. Reaper flies from Alec¡¯s shoulder, rests on the stone window sill and stretches his wings. ¡®We will see you then, I nod. Maia leaves the room, and Alec sits in the armchair by the firece. I walk over to the window where Reaper is and look out at the beautiful view. But, as stunning as it is, I can¡¯t help but feel depressed thinking that Shadow Crest is gone. The ce that has always been my home. I let out a heavy sigh. ¡®What¡¯s wrong, Nina?¡¯ Alec and Magnus say at the same time. I turn and force a smile at them. ¡®It¡¯s nothing either of you needs to worry about, I say. ¡®Nina, we are your mates. We know you¡¯re not okay. Magnus says, cing his hand on my shoulder. Alec also now stands in front of me with a sh of speed. ¡®Magnus is right. I know we know that you have gone through a lot recently. You were kidnapped and held captive by the wolf council, and you witnessed your home, Shadow Crest, turn into a war field of death and destruction. We have left all we have known ande into the world of Mysteria for a new life and new beginning. Everything here is all new to us, to you. I¡¯m sure you are feeling overwhelmed with sadness, worry and uncertainty. But, it¡¯s okay to talk to us about it, about everything and anything, Alec says. Magnus folds his arms and nods in agreeance with Alec¡¯s words. My heart warms at how much Magnus and Alec both truly care for me. ¡®You¡¯re right. A lot has happened, and I¡¯m saddened that we will never see Shadow Crest again. I¡¯m heartbroken we lost many loved ones. I¡¯m worried about what will happen now. I¡¯m worried about what our future holds for us, I say, wiping a rogue tear from my cheek. Magnus pulls me into his chest and strokes his fingers through my hair tofort me as I cry. I can feel the warm sparks from Alec¡¯s hand rubbing my back. ¡®We are here together. No matter what happens, good or bad, we will conquer it together, Nina, Magnus reassures me. There is a knock at the door. Alec opens it to find Sir Hugo holding folded clothes. ¡®Queen Maia thought you might appreciate some fresh clothes.¡¯ Alec takes the clothes. ¡®Thank you, Sir Hugo, I say over Alec¡¯s shoulder. ¡®You¡¯re wee he mumbles and walks away. Alec ces the clothes on the bed. I pick up a padded cream shirt, a pair of brown trousers, a chainmail shirt and a brown leather armoured vest and belt. ¡®These must be for you, I say to Magnus. He takes them from my hands and nods in approval. Next, I pick up a ck linen tunic with silver embroidery along the cor with a pair of ck trousers and a matching long gambeson coat lined with matching silver embroidery. As I hand them to Alec, I spot a leather baldric that falls from the pile of clothes. I pick it up and pass it to Alec. ¡®These are very fine clothing, Alec says. ¡°How do I look?¡¯ Magnus asks. I turn around to see he has already changed into his new clothes. ¡®I¡¯m getting some Robin Hood vibes from you, I giggle. Magnus approaches with a grin and links his arm with mine. ¡®Well then, perhaps we shall go on a date to steal from the rich and give to the poor then?¡¯ Alec rolls his eyes at Magnus, but I can¡¯t help but continue tough into hysterics, Alec and Magnus smile at me. I¡¯ve never heard youugh like that before, Alec smiles, ¡®It¡¯s nice to hear it, he says. ¡®Hopefully, with our new lives here in Mysteria, it is something we will hear from frequently, Magnus grins. Composing myself after my fit ofughter, I hold the beautiful emerald blue dress against my body. It has stunning gold embroidery along the neckline that meets in the middle and continues halfway down the dress. The embroidery continues around the hem of the dress. The backces up, and the dress has a built-in corset under the soft fabric. Til send May in to help youce up the dress, Magnus says and leaves the room. Alec follows him out. I begin undressing and step into the dress and pull my arms through. May knocks and enters. She wears a dress like mine but burgundy, ¡®Wow, May, you look so pretty, I say, She pulls theces and does them up nice and fir for me. I spin around. ¡°And you look just as pretty, May smiles. May begins brushing my hair and puts it into a long thick French braid. ¡®Thank you, May, I beam. ¡®Anytime, she smiles. She leaves the room, and Alec returns in his new attire. My breath hitches as I take him in. ¡®I must say it¡¯s like those clothes were made just for you. You look incredibly handsome, Alec ¡®Do I not remind you of Robin Hood?¡¯ He raises an eyebrow in question. ¡®No, you look like a¡­ King!¡¯ I respond,? ¡®On the contrary, I am a king, and you, I should add how elegant you look, as befits a Queen.¡¯ He winks, making me feel giddy. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Alec links his arm through mine, and we leave the room. As we reach therge set of stairs, he lifts me, and with a sh, we appear at the bottom of the staircase. ¡®Figured it would save us an hour walking down those steps.¡¯ He shrugs. Iugh as he lowers me onto my feet. We enter the hall, holding hands. Everyone is already in here, including Magnus, who stands by the fire holding two goblets of wine. He passes one to me and ces a kiss on my cheek. ¡®You look like a goddess, Magnus smiles. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I reply and sip the wine. Musicians are ying the flute and the gittern with twodies who dance gracefully along to the music. Reaper perches himself on the chandelier above King Damon and Queen Maia, who sit in their chairs at the smaller table. Maia catches my attention and waves us over. ¡®You must sit at the table here with us,¡¯ Maia says. She looks Alec and Magnus up and down, ¡®My, my, do your men scrub up nicely, she giggles. Thank you so much for the clothing. They are incredibly elegant,¡¯ I reply and take my seat. Alec and Magnus sit on either side of me. Fern, , Ria and Lc join in the dancing and drag Kadva along. Yiselda and May approach and bow. Sabre, May¡¯s Fennec fox, sits between May¡¯s feet. ¡®Good evening,¡¯ Yiselda says to all of us. ¡®Please, pour yourselves a drink and join us,¡¯ Maia says. A huge feast is spread out along all the tables. Trays of roasted meat and vegetables, tters of bread and cheeses, and bowls of berries and grapes fill the tables. Sir Hugo, Eric and Troy join us and fill their tes. I swear Sir Hugo already had a whole jug of wine to himself. I smirk as he refills his goblet. The hall is filled withughter, chatter and music. I feel something run across my feet, so I discreetly look under to see Nibbler eating the remnants of food that have fallen onto the floor. She lets out a strange sound like a hup and turns into a small turtle, then hups again, transforming into a ferret. I giggle as I watch her run to Yiselda¡¯s feet and climb her leg. Now sitting back up again, I see she has made herselffortable on the back of Yiselda¡¯s chair. She hups again and turns into a seal causing the chair to fall back with Yiselda. I cover my mouth to hold myugh. Nibbler ps her flippers together and makes short bark that sounds like it¡¯sughing at Yiselda. Yiselda, with the help of May, gets herself up off the floor and pulls her wand out. Nibbler scoots away quickly as Yiselda angrily chases her, but to her luck, she hups again and turns back into her mouse form, making it hard to catch. May I have this dance?¡¯ Magnus asks with his hand reached out. I take his hand and nod. He pulls me close up against his body, and we waltz. ¡®It¡¯s been such a wonderful night, don¡¯t you think?¡¯ I say, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been one to remember, that¡¯s for sure,¡¯ he smiles, ¡®Are you looking forward to boarding the ship and going to Emerald Ind tomorrow?¡¯ Other couples that have joined the dance floor identally bump into us. With so many people now dancing, Magnus leads me outside into the garden, ¡®If I was to be honest, I¡¯m partly nervous but also excited about Emerald Ind: Magnus finds a stone bench, sits down, and pulls me onto hisp. He discreetly plucks a flower from behind us and presents it to me. I ept the daisy and take in the subtle sweet smell. Magnus takes the daisy and ces it behind my car. I¡¯m nervous and excited too,¡¯ he says. ¡°Really?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but as long as I am with you, I know we will be fine.¡¯ He reassures me. My hands gently squeeze his tighter, and we silently watch the moon for a while. Alec approaches, ¡®Nina, will you dance with me?¡¯ He says. And here I thought you wereing to ask me for a dance,¡¯ Magnus smirks. ¡®In your dreams, Alec says. ¡®We should have another dance, Magnus says to me. ¡®It¡¯s my turn. You already had a dance with her!¡¯ Alec snarls. ¡®Well, I want another dance ¡®Get in line then, They re at each other, growling and snarling. I roll my eyes and stand between them, ¡®Gentlemen, I will dance with you now, Alec, then I will dance with Magnus,¡¯ I say. They both gaze at me and instantly rx. ¡®Okay?¡¯ I say, ¡®Okay,¡¯ they say and nod. Alec and I dance throughout the hall. He smiles endearingly at me, but I can¡¯t help but feel something is wrong. ¡®Is everything okay?¡¯ I ask Alec. ¡®Mhmm,¡¯ he mumbles, not giving me a proper answer. We finish the dance, and he kisses my hand, ¡®You go and find Magnus and give him his dance,¡¯ he says. Oh, okay, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡¯ I say, his forehead is sweating, and he is looking more off-colour than usual. He nods and walks away, leaving the hall. Instead of finding Magnus, I follow Alec, but I lose sight of him. ¡®Reaper, can you fly ahead and find Alec? I think there is something wrong,¡¯ I mind-link. Reaperunches from the chandelier and flies out into the garden. I can¡¯t see Alec anywhere. ¡°This way, Reaper says. I see him flying in the distance to the right. I race towards him and find Alec on his knees, pulling at his hair, fighting himself. ¡®Alec? I whisper He jerks his head back and looks at me in surprise. He has taken on the wild appearance when deprived of blood.? ¡®Alec, You said that you had been living off the blood of deer. I don¡¯t understand why you are like this?¡¯ N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Alec struggles to speak, ¡®Not working, he manages to say. ¡®If drinking animal blood isn¡¯t enough to sustain you, then what is?¡¯ | ask. His eyes briefly gaze at my neck. ¡®You have to have my blood, don¡¯t you?¡¯ Alec gives me a look of worry. ¡®You know you can¡¯ ¡°No!¡¯ He says, ¡®Worried, I won¡¯t stop.¡¯ Reaper mind-links me. ¡®Luna, vampires can only drink from their blood mes once mated. Any other blood is equivalent to starving themselves. He hasn¡¯t been able to stop thinking of drinking your blood, the taste and the adrenalin it gave him since the moment he first tasted you. He is afraid of harming you and may kill you if he cannot control himself while drinking from you. It has happened with many blood mes before, where half of them have died, drained of blood, Reaper¡¯s words send a shiver down my spine, but I love Alec too much for him to starve himself. ¡®Alec, look at me,¡¯ I say, gripping his face in my hands, ¡®You can¡¯t control yourself as it is unless you have my blood anyway. I will stop you from taking too much, okay?¡¯ Alec gives me another worried look but nods hesitantly. I can see he is in pain as he holds his head again. A momentter, his face draws closer to my neck. His hands wrap around my waist, and he pulls me in against his body as his fangs sink into my neck. A minute goes by, and I feel faint, but Alec isn¡¯t slowing down. My hand reaches into my pocket, and I pull out my wand, ¡®Repeliate,¡¯ I-say, an invisible force repels him back into the air, and hends a dozen metres away. He sits up in a panic and wipes the blood dribbling down his chin. Nina! Are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry,¡¯ he says, and with great speed, he appears right in front of me. I sway a little. ¡®It¡¯s okay. You couldn¡¯t help it,¡¯ I say, falling to the side. He catches me and discreetly carries me upstairs to my chambers. I¡¯m ced gently on the bed. Alec then fills a cup with water and helps me sit up and drink. ¡®Thank you,¡¯ I say ¡®You shouldn¡¯t thank me, Nina. I didn¡¯t want this to happen,¡¯ he frowns. ¡®I know, Alec, but you should have told me that mating only then allows you to drink my blood. If you drink a certain amount each day, perhaps it will be easier to control, rather than starving and making a glutton of yourself?¡¯ I joke, but he doesn¡¯tugh. Instead, he kneels by the bed and sps my hands in his. ¡°Why are you so forgiving? I could have killed you. Why have been blessed with the most loving soul as my blood me?¡¯ He asks, ¡®Sometimes, I think I don¡¯t deserve you, Alec, sometimes I think I don¡¯t deserve you, but I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. I love you, Alec,¡¯ I smile, His face lights up, and he kisses me passionately as Magnus walks into the room. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 ¡®I was looking for you everywhere, hoping for my other dance, Magnus says, leaning against the doorway. ¡®Sorry, Magnus. It¡¯s been a big day, and I think I¡¯m going to retire for the night, ¡®Great, bedtime it is,¡¯ he smiles, unstraps his leather armour vest, and tosses it onto the armchair by the firece. He then begins to remove his belt. ¡®At the very least, wait until I leave the room, Alec growls. ¡®I don¡¯t want to see you disrobe,¡¯ he says, disgusted.? ¡®Then don¡¯t let the door hit you on your way out,¡¯ Magnus replies as Alec storms out the room. Left in nothing but a long tunic, Magnus climbs into bed, pulls me into his chest, and falls asleep. Reaper squawks and caws perched on the stone window sill. Magnus throws his straw-stuffed pillow, hitting Reaper. He falls out the window to avoid being struck by the pillow flying toward him. I sit up to see a few ck feathers floating in the air and hear the fluttering of wings outside the window. Reaper flies back up onto the sill, displeased. ¡®Don¡¯t look at me like that, Reaper. I¡¯ve already told you to stop behaving like a rooster. Be d I didn¡¯t also throw my pillow at you,¡¯ I tell him. Magnus puts his trousers and brown leather armour vest on while I skip out the door to find Alec in a dark passageway staring out the window. ¡®Good morning, Alec,¡¯ I smile. He kisses me tenderly, ¡®Are you feeling better after your sleep? Do you feel recovered enough to travel to Emerald Ind today, or we could stay another night here if you haven¡¯t regained your strength?¡¯ ¡®Why would Nina need to regain her strength?¡¯ Magnus asks, approaching us with a look of confusion. Alec briefly steels himself but then tries to hide his difort. He ignores Magnus and keeps his eyes on me. Magnus is also my mate. It¡¯s only fair he knows what happenedst night. It wouldn¡¯t be right if I kept that from him. ¡®Alec didn¡¯t want to do it, but I told him too. He was losing his senses, bing feral, even though he had been drinking blood from deer. It turns out that once a blood me has mated, the mate then also bes the vampires¡¯ source of food. Alec struggled to control himself and drank a little more than he should have, making me feel faint. I was able to repel him off of me when I knew he had taken too much. I slept well and feel fine now, so it¡¯s no big deal, I say. Magnus¡¯s jaw shifts as he clenches his teeth and fists together. His eyes turn ck, and he scowls at Alec. ¡®It was a mistake. I did not mean to- ¡®before Alec could finish his sentence, Magnus lunges at him, and N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. they break into a fight. I sigh and cross my arms at them as they tumble down the stairs choking each other. I ¡®skedaddle dash¡¯ passed them nonchntly as Fern, Lc, May, Ria, and poke their heads into the foyer from the dining room to see what themotion is about, ¡®I didn¡¯t mean to harm her, Alec yells, rolling onto Magnus. ¡°You could have killed her!¡¯ Magnus yells, rolling over, now on top of Alec, as he throws a punch. ¡®But, I didn¡¯t, and she is okay now, Alec says, throwing punches back at Magnus. ¡°Only because she had to use a spell to stop you!¡¯ Magnus yells after a few more punches. They fight for a few more minutes with the odd bruise, split lip and ruffled clothing and now a bigger audience with Maia, Damon, Yiselda and Kadva now watching on with worry. Finally, theyy still on the floor, exhausted and panting. I step closer to them with arms crossed and tap my feet. They both turn their heads to look at me. ¡®I hope you two are pleased with yourselves? Do either of you feel better now?¡¯ They shake their heads no, ¡®Has fighting fixed the problem?¡¯ | ask. They shake their heads no with guilt again. ¡®Next time you both decide to get into a fist fight with each other, at least have the courtesy to do it outside away from everyone,¡¯ They both stand but keep their heads down, unable to look me in the eye. ¡®Apologise to Queen Maia and King Damon for your behaviour and fix your ruffled clothes, so you at least look somewhat presentable, unlike your bruised and bloodied faces,¡¯ I chastise them. Running their fingers through their messy hair and tugging at their clothes to straighten them out, they both apologise, ¡®Sincere apologies Queen Maia, and to you, King Damon, for our behaviour,¡¯ Alec says. I¡¯m sorry too, Magnus says with a huff and crosses his arms, sending a re to Alec. ¡®Great! Breakfast time, I beam as if the fight never happened. Everyone gives each other weird looks and enters the dining room. We are served pancakes with syrup. ¡°Lifto Levitatous, says. A pancake from Fern¡¯s te rises andnds on ¡¯s te. She smiles and rubs her hands together in victory. ¡®Hey!¡¯ Fern pouts. ¡®Spawniate,¡¯ I say and watch my pancakes multiply. I slide a few pancakes onto Fern¡¯s te. ¡®Thank you, Luna,¡¯ Fern says. ¡®You¡¯re wee,¡¯ I reply. ¡¯s toad jumps in the air andnds in the jug as I reach for the syrup. A ssh of sticky syrup sshes out onto the table. ¡®Todd!¡¯ | growl. ¡®Sorry, says with a nervousugh and reaches over the table and scoops him up. ¡®So, who wants syrup?¡¯ Sheughs. holding the jug up with her other hand. Queen Maia bursts intoughter, and then we all end upughing, even Alec and Magnus. ¡®If only breakfast was this interesting every morning, Maia says to Damon. Heughs and shakes his head. ¡®We will miss the entertainment, but I¡¯m sure we will see each other frequently, Damon says. ¡®Most definitely, which reminds me. I need to make a star portal here so we can visit each other anytime without travelling across the water.¡¯ I say, standing up. Maia follows me outside into the courtyard to find a good spot to ce it. ¡®Perhaps here, behind the forge here? It¡¯s a well-hidden spot with all these shrubs and trees here,¡¯ Maia suggests. ¡®Perfect, I say, inspecting the area. Together, we collect five stones. I draw the circle and star, and we ce the stones on each peak. ¡®There,¡¯ I say, taking a step back, ¡®All done, ¡°How does it work?¡¯ Maia asks. I smile, take her hand, step into the circle, and appear at Wolfwell with Maia. ¡®Are we in Wolfwell? Already?¡¯ She squeals with shock. ¡®Yup! Let¡¯s go and say hi while we are here?¡¯ I suggest. ¡®Sure! Maia nods. We visit my parents first, have a drink of tea with them, and then visit Nadia. After that, Quinn, the little fae, takes me outside to show me the new flowers she nted. ¡®Did you know flowers listen when you talk to them?¡¯ She says. ¡®Um, no, I didn¡¯t know that, I smile. ¡®They love it when you talk to them. It makes them happy, she says, leaning over to smell one. ¡®Is that a fairy ability? Being able to talk to flowers?¡¯ ¡®Anyone can talk to flowers, but only fairies know they listen. Krug and Boomer think it¡¯s stupid to talk to flowers, ¡®Well, that¡¯s their loss then,¡¯ I say to her. She smiles brightly but then it changes to ¡®a smirk. She grabs a small pouch from her pocket. ¡®I want to give you something,¡¯ she says. ¡®Oh, a gift for me? You don¡¯t have to gift me anything, ¡®Oh, but I insist,¡¯ she says, pouring sparkly gold specs from the pouch onto her hand. It reminds me of sand but finer and prettier as it glistens. Quinn blows the contents into my face, then runs off giggling and says, ¡®Fairy dust! Chapter 139 Chapter 139 The world as I usually see it now suddenly bes distorted. Everything I stare at either grows in size or has warped. Colours on objects move, swirling around. I begin to giggle and chase after the colours. ¡®Come back. You have to return to where you came from,¡¯ I say, leaping into the air, attempting to grab the orange streak. I feel happier than usual and wave my arms around while trudging through the nearby vegetable garden. I spend a few minutes in awe, staring at the cherry tomatoes for absolutely no reason. I¡¯m fascinated and intrigued by their shape and colour. ¡®You are so cute,¡¯ I say as a poke one and watch it wobble. But then, a horrible feeling consumes me. I can¡¯t help but feel the cherry tomato is mad at me. I fall to the ground and hug my knees and begin rocking myself. I¡¯m sorry, please don¡¯t be mad at me. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you,¡¯ I sob. My surroundings suddenly feel dark. The colours floating around dissipate, and the tomato grows teeth and begins to snap toward me. I stand up, scream and run into the closest field to hide. Then, lying on my stomach, 1 part through the stalks of the corn and peek towards the vegetable garden. All seems to be normal again. I cautiously step out from the corn and approach Nadia¡¯s cottage. I look at the flowers Quinn showed Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. me, and they suddenly grow to my height and begin swaying. ¡®I want to dance too,¡¯ I say to them. I take hold of a leaf on each side of the flower stem and begin twirling around with it. I¡¯m feeling energised and happy again. Continuing to sway and dance, I hear my name numerous times, ¡®Luna? Nina?¡¯ I stop dancing and see Nadia, Maia, Flint, Josie, Ryker, Astrid and my parents staring at me in shock and disbelief. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my daughter?¡¯ My mother asks. ¡®She appears to be under the influence of something?¡¯ My father says with worry. Nadia steels herself then looks around for someone, ¡®Quinn! You need to stop hiding ande out this instance, young fairy!¡¯ There is a rustle in the nearby bushes, and Quinn steps out with guilt on her face. Nadia leans down and takes the pouch with the remaining fairy dust inside from Quinn¡¯s pocket. ¡®What have I told you about using fairy dust? I told you to stop collecting it. What if Nina got hurt? She could have wandered off one of the cliffs over there,¡¯ she growls. ¡®Fairy Dust! Oh dear,¡¯ Maia says and blushes at me. I take Maia¡¯s hands and twirl her around and giggle, still under the effect of the fairy dust. ¡®How long until she will no longer be affected by it?¡¯ My mother asks Nadia. ¡®Probably another hour,¡¯ she replies. ¡®We should probably return her to Moon Crest Castle until it wears off. She is meant to be boarding the ship for Emerald Ind shortly, but Emerald Ind will have to wait until the effect wears off, Maia says. My parents help guide me to the star portal. Maia takes my hand, and we step through together. We appear behind the forge and almost fall over before Maia ces my arm over her shoulder to help keep me upright. ¡®This way, Nina: Maia frowns. We receive plenty of stares in the courtyard from bystanders going about their day and from workers in their stations as they make swords and armour. We enter the castle. Magnus and Alec bolt towards us in a sh and help grab hold of me. ¡®What happened to her? Is she okay?¡¯ Alec asks, concerned. They stand on either side of me, holding an arm each. ¡®Have I ever told either of you how hot you both are?¡¯ I say, swaying with a big smile on my face. Damon, May, Sir Hugo and the others step into the foyer to see what is happening. Maiaughs nervously, ¡®So, we made a star portal and went to Wolfwell. One of the little fairy children thought it would be funny to put Maia under the effect of fairy dust, she exins. Sir Hugo bursts intoughter, and Damon tries to hold hisugh. Maia res at them to stop while everyone else looks at her with confusion. Sir Hugo clears his throat and struggles topose his flowers. ¡®Hello,¡¯ I say, waving to the flowers. Everyone raises an eyebrow and stares silently at me, ¡®How are you today? I am feeling great!¡¯ I say, flinging my hands up in the air with great enthusiasm. I¡¯ll be sailing on a ship today. What will you be doing besides looking pretty and smelling nice?¡¯ I ask them. Sir Hugo bursts back intoughter again and receives res from everyone. Magnus approaches me and ces a hand on my shoulder. ¡®Nina, why are you talking to the flowers?¡¯ He asks. ¡®The little fairy, Quinn, said that flowers like it when you talk to them and like to listen,¡¯ I exin. This time Damon loses it and can¡¯t hold hisughter any longer. ¡®So, who is going to tell her?¡¯ Sir Hugo asks, looking between Maia and Damon. ¡®Tell her what?¡¯ Alec asks, annoyed at the situation. Sir Hugo approaches me with a grin, ¡®Suppose you all being so new to Mysteria. There will be a lot you don¡¯t know yet. So, I¡¯m about to inform you of things you should all know for future reference. Never trust a fairy, no matter how old or young they are. No matter how sweet and kind they seem. They are mischievous creatures that like to get up to no good. They like to y tricks and tell tattle tails, such as encouraging you to talk to flowers, so you look like a fool to everyone when you do. It¡¯s hogwash. I shall tell you how fairy dust is made, but I shall instead whisper it in your ear to avoid any more embarrassment on your behalf.¡¯ He leans towards me, and my face pales as the words are whispered in my ear. With a horrified look on my face, I turn to Magnus, who, with super hearing, being a werewolf, has also heard the whisper. He looks just as mortified as I do. ¡°I¡¯m sure you will tell the rest of your crew in diligent due time when the embarrassment has worn off how it¡¯s made.¡¯ Sir Hugo smirks and walks away. Maia cannot make eye contact with me, and her cheeks flush even brighter. ¡®How about I carry you upstairs to have a rest, Nina? At least until the um.. fairy dust wears off?¡¯ Magnus insists. I nod my head, keep my eyes downcast and let Magnus carry me upstairs to bed. I¡¯m relieved when Alec shuts the door behind us. ¡®So, either of you going to tell me what fairy du-¡® ¡®No!¡¯ Magnus and I both shout, Maybe another time,¡¯ I say more softly, ¡®Like in a long time from now,¡¯ I blush. Alec stares at us for a moment, then nods his head, ¡®When you arefortable to discuss it, Nina, my love, I will be here to listen,¡¯ he says. Trx a little now knowing we can move on to a different topic. Most of the effects have begun to disappear. I snuggle up to myself under the bed¡¯s covers and fall asleep while Alec and Magnus sit in the armchairs to watch over me. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Igaze up to see two very handsome faces smiling at me as I wake. ¡®Ready to board the ship?¡¯ Magnus says. I sit up with a newfound excitement shooting through me. ¡®Yes!¡¯ I say with much enthusiasm. I stand up on the bed, pull Magnus and Alec in, and hug them. Then, I peck them both on the cheek, jump off the bed, and sit at the dresser tob my hair and neaten myself up before leaving. Maia, Damon and Sir Hugo are already there as we approach the dock. Mne load the ship with crates of freshly gathered fruits and vegetables and mesh bags filled with flour, salt and rice. ¡®We have loaded different seeds and seedlings to help you live off the Ind. Oh, and I¡¯ve had a few trunks of dresses, tunics and other bits and pieces ced on board for you,¡¯ she beams. ¡®Thank you, Queen Maia. Your kindness and hospitality had been more than we could ask for,¡¯ I smile. May, Kadva and the witches are on board and wave to us from the upper deck, and Reaper flies through the air and perched on the beam of thergest sail. The rest of our pack board the ship along with the vampires, I¡¯m relieved to see no one is afraid of the vampires and treats them the same as everyone else. Barrels of wine and rum are rolled onboard the ship as we hug people goodbye. ¡®Stand by, make sail, the captain hollers. We quickly board the ship as the men release the dock lines and raise the anchor. We stand on the upper deck near the middle mast and wave goodbye to everyone waving us off. The seamen break into song, singing bads about rum and women or sailing the seas. Alec and Magnus take turns dancing with me along to the songs. My hair falls out from my braid as I dance. Iugh with joy and happiness as my hair blows strongly in the wind. Alec twirls me around and lifts me into the air. Kadva and Lc join us and dance as the others p along and tap their feet. Two hours of sailing goes by quickly. ¡®Land Ho! Anchor Aweigh, The captain shouts. We all stop dancing and look out from the ship¡¯s edge. The Ind is vast. Big enough for a few viges and fields. Alec and Magnus both hold a hand of mine each. They gently squeeze my hand and look down at me with endearing gazes. ¡®We¡¯re home,¡¯ they both say in unison. I squeeze their hands back and smile between them as my eyes glisten from tears of joy. The crew load the small boats with the trunks and crates filled with goods and begin rowing them to shore. The captain escorts us to a small boat with no items on board. We step in, sit wherever we can, and make room for May, Kadva and others. The crew on board lower our boat down into the water with ropes, and two other men begin rowing us to More boats with our pack members are lowered onto the water and rowed to shore. Unable to help ourselves, all the witches and me give each other look and nod, ¡®Skedaddle Dash, we all say and immediately blink, ending up on the sandy banks of the Ind. We turn and wave to Magnus, Alec and Kadva, who don¡¯t look impressed with us as they are still being rowed to shore. We chase each other through the sandy beach, kicking sand with our feet and rolling around, making sand angels. We see Alec, Magnus and Kadva are now on shore and stand there in line with arms crossed and smirks on their faces, watching us. Reaper flies around inrge circles, scoping out the ind. Alec holds his hand out. I approach and take his hand. ¡®Let¡¯s find somewhere to summon our castle, he hums. We spend an hour walking through trees until we find an area of mostly tnd. On the outskirts to the North is a huge cliff with a waterfall. The water flows along a river in a curved line that leads to ake. ¡®We could ce it in front of the river by the waterfall. This way we will always have fresh water avable and ake to swim in. Alec and Magnus nod in agreement. ¡®This is going to take all my energy to summon. I will need to rest afterwards, Alec cautions. Magnus and I nod. Alec closes his eyes and holds his hands out as dark matter begins to sphere in the palm of his hands. The ground shakes and trembles with ferocity. Magnus grabs hold of me, breaking my fall. The ground breaks open, and a dark, gothic but beautiful castle slowly rises from the ground. Four corner towers appear a distance away from the castle. They link together withrge stone curtain walls, creating a wall of protection around the castle. The castle isplete with sleeping quarters, a great hall, kitchen, stables, storage cer, crypt, a library and more. Arge pebble stone courtyard appears outside the grand stairs of the castle. Workshops for cksmithing, candle making, baking, tailoring and more appear along the courtyard¡¯s edges. A garden sorge appears with a pond and seats of stone. Statues adorn the garden full of roses, violets and tulips. Trees made from crystals of gemstones in shades of purple, pink and green appear. They are just like the trees from Silverfay Forest. Green hedges form together, making an intricate maze. The beautiful garden has dazzled me, and Alec knows it. Anotherrge curtained wall forms outside the first set,plete with nking towers and battlements. There is a drawbridge connected between two watch towers. The battlement between the two towers is covered. All archways are pointed. Gargoyles sit upon walls and the vaulted roofs. Therge windows are stained ss depicting stories of events. Whether the images are based on true events or fiction, I was unsure, but they are fascinating all the same. The detail on the flying buttresses adds to the grandness of the castle. Although the castle is and has an eeriness to it, at the same time, it¡¯s hauntingly beautiful. The dark swirls upon Alec¡¯s palm dissipate, and he falls backwards, weak from using all his power. Even though I hold his arm, I¡¯m not physically strong enough to hold his weight. Suddenly he doesn¡¯t seem so heavy. I look up to see Magnus has gripped his other arm. ¡®Let me help bring him inside the castle. Relieved, I smile at Magnus and nod. Although Magnus and Alec have had a physical altercation over me. They have also bonded, treating each other as brothers and equals. I¡¯m d they have be respectful and mutual toward each other. I¡¯m proud they put their differences aside back in the human world and worked together to save me. They know how much I love them and how I would die for either of them if it ever came down to it. I shake my head at the thought. I¡¯m about to drape Alec¡¯s arm over my shoulder, but one of the vampireses forth and insists he help. I lead them into the castle and walk up many stairs. We find a dark chamber with an open coffin. ¡®Inferno mo,¡¯ I say, waving my wand at the candles. The room is now dimly lit up with small flickering mes. The coffin is ck with carvings and details in silver. ¡®This is where King Alec would rest when needing to regain his power,¡¯ The vampire says. ¡®What¡¯s your name?¡¯ I ask him. ¡®Darcy, my Queen,¡¯ he says, bowing his head. ¡®Nina¡¯ Alec says. I gaze up at him and see the sweat across his forehead. I gently wipe it away and remember he will need my blood. ¡®Darcy, is there a chamber with a bed rather than a coffin?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Of course, he bows. He helps Magnus to carry him down two doors. We enter arge chamber with a bed covered in silk and lush pillows. ¡®Please, ce him on the bed, I tell them. We walk past the firece and mahogany furnishings to the other side of the chamber where the bed Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. is. Magnus and Darcy ce him on the bed. I climb up and sit beside him. ¡®Thank you, Darcy. Perhaps you could give Magnus and our pack a tour to help settle in?¡¯ ¡®Of course, my Queen,¡¯ he says and bows his head again. Magnus follows him out, leaving me alone with Alec. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 ¡®Alec, it¡¯s time to drink. It will also help regain some strength anyway,¡¯ I say. Alec reaches his hand up and twirls his fingers through my hair, and tucks it behind my ear. I help him sit up. He cups my face and pulls me in for a passionate kiss. He has a look of hunger in his eyes, but not just for my blood. He reveals his fangs and yfully caresses the nape of my neck. An inner heat consumes me, and his teeth sink into my skin. Again, a minute passes, and he struggles to stop drinking. ¡®Repeliate¡¯, I say. He flies back against the wall, panting, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry, he says, unable to look me in the eyes. I pat the bed for him toe back. He sits back on the bed, and I climb onto hisp and wrap my legs around his waist. ¡®You better finish what you just started, Alec, or you will be in big trouble,¡¯ I flirt. He sees the fire in my eyes, matching his. Wasting no time, Alec immediately makes passionately love to me. *** As Alec gives me a grand tour, we meet up with Magnus and the others in the courtyard. ¡®This ce is amazing! I can¡¯t believe this is where we now live,¡¯ May exims. Sabre, May¡¯s Fennec Fox and Fern¡¯s cat explore the workshops climbing wooden beams and peeking curiously in dark corners and crevices. ¡®Anyone is wee to use any of these workshops to help get our new vige up and running and provide goods for trading and selling,¡¯ I say. Pack members explore the workshops to see if they can utilise them. Some smile and appear confident around the equipment, while others are curious about how it all works. They converse as I continue along the cobblestone courtyard into the garden. I skip and twirl around. ¡®It¡¯s so enchanting and beautiful, I say. ¡®Enchanting is one word to describe you,¡¯ Alec says, ¡®Beautiful would be the other word, Magnus adds. Their words create butterflies in my stomach. I gaze back and forth between them with a yful look and quickly shift into my wolf. I run out through the courtyard and over the drawbridge. Magnus smirks, ¡®It appears our little mate wants to y,¡¯ he says to Alec. Alec smiles and nods and, with a dash of speed, is already catching up to me, Magnus shifts and isn¡¯t far behind Alec. Alec is the first to tackle me. I shift into my human form for a few moments, and we roll around in the long grass, kissing passionately. Then I shift into my wolf again and dash towards the trees. Not a minuteter, I¡¯m then tackled by Magnus¡¯s wolf. We shift back and share a fiery kiss. My fingers glide through Magnus¡¯s hair as heys upon me. We continue to kiss until Reaper begins to caw loudly in the tree wey under. ¡®Reaper, do you mind?¡¯ I growl, ¡®Your kind of ruining the moment, ¡°Yes, I do mind, he mind-links. ¡®Don¡¯t look or perch in another tree if you don¡¯t like what you see then, Alecughs as he sits beside me. ¡®I think Reaper feels a little jealous that you have Magnus and me, Alec says. Aw,e here, Reaper,¡¯ I say, extending my arm for him. He lies down and perches on my arm, and I give him a good scratch under his beak and on the back of his head. ¡®Is my baby Reaper feeling lonely and left out? Who¡¯s my cute Reaper?¡¯ I say, mollycoddling him, Reaper happily soaks in all the attention I give him. Alec and Magnusugh. Reaper hops onto my shoulder, and we return to the castle grounds. Magnus and Alec stand behind me as we watch everyone in the courtyard. Everyone is happy. ¡®We should let them assign themselves jobs,¡¯ I say. Magnus and Alec nod in agreement. ¡®Can I please have everyone¡¯s attention?¡¯ I say. Everyone stops conversing and turns to face me. ¡®I would like you all to sort yourselves into groups. Please stand here for anyone who wants to be a cook or baker. Farmers who want to grow crops and harvest, please stand here. The rest organise themselves into more groups: cksmiths, stonemasons, armourers, millers, servants, carpenters, minstrels, weavers, winemakers, and watchmen. May and the witches decide to focus on being healers and making medicines and potions. Kadva is unsure of what to do but smiles when May and the others insist he works with them in the magic department. It did make perfect sense seeing as his magic works simr to that of a witch and a sprite. Most of the vampires have chosen to guard the castle and protect us. Although I¡¯m not sure why when there is no hostility in Mysteria, but if it makes them happy, then so be it. They take their posts in the watch towers, along the stone walls, spread out inside the castle in the main rooms and foyers, and stand in the shadows like statues, Men from the ship carry the trunks and crates of goods gifted to us into the courtyard and ce them down. ¡®Great! Now that everyone knows their positions here on Emerald Ind let¡¯s bring these food crates into the kitchen. The cooks can prepare a feast we will share in the great hall tonight,¡¯ I say. Everyone cheers. ¡°Lifto Levitatous,¡¯ I say, waving my wand at the trunk full of clothes. ¡®Skedaddle Dash,¡¯ I blink, taking the trunk and appearing in my chamber. Then, using my wand, I guide the chest down to a perfect spot in my room. The floor-length mirror framed in ck wood and intricate carvings shows all the twigs and grass poking out from my hair and clothing. I strip down and turn to the wooden tub in the room. ¡®Aqua Bedew,¡¯ I say, filling the tub with water. I step out as quick as I stepped in and shiver. ¡®Too cold,¡¯ I say. ¡®Inferno mo,¡¯ I say and watch the steam rise above the water. I poke my fingers in this time. ¡®Perfect, I say and sit in the tub. There is a knock on the door, ¡®Come in,¡¯ I say, expecting it to be Magnus or Alec, but instead, a female vampire with beautiful blonde hair enters the room. I have seen her a few times amongst the other vampires. She looks only to be a few years older than me. Although being a vampire, she could be hundreds of years old. ¡®Can I help you?¡¯ | ask. ¡®Forgive me for intruding, my Queen, but I was hoping to be the one to help you?¡¯ She says with a bow. ¡®Oh?¡¯ I reply. ¡®My name is Saskia, and I was hoping to be your handmaiden here in the castle,¡¯ she smiles. ¡®I never really thought about having a handmaiden,¡¯ I smile. ¡®Well, you are our Queen, and a Queen should always be doted upon,¡¯ she says. Saskia approaches the wooden tub, kneels beside the tub, grabs a cloth and begins washing my back. My back stiffens, and Iugh at how it tickles. ¡®I don¡¯t think this is necessary?¡¯ | ask. ¡°Of course, it is. It¡¯s my job now and an honour to keep you looking and smelling your best, sheughs happily. There is a warm brightness about her. ¡®Okay, Saskia,¡¯ I smile at her, ¡®You¡¯re officially my handmaiden, She drops the cloth, wraps her arms around me, and hugs me tight. ¡®Thank you so much! You won¡¯t regret it! She beams. I can¡¯t help but feel that I¡¯ve just made a new best friend. Saskia washes my hair and helps me out of the tub. Once I¡¯m dry, she opens the trunk and pulls out many beautiful dresses and undergarments. ¡®These are all so beautiful, she says. ¡®Which one do you think I should wear?¡¯ ¡°Hmm, maybe this one?¡¯ She says, holding up a white dress with gold threading and embroidery. The sleeves are so long that they reach the floor. I nod and put the fresh undergarments on. Saskia pulls the dress down over my head. ¡®Is this really me?¡¯ I stare at my reflection in the mirror at how elegant I look. ¡®Where not finished yet, my Queen. I still have your hair to brush and pin-up,¡¯ she smiles. Saskia walks over to the trunk and pulls out a smaller chest inside, and ces it on the dresser where I sit. I open the box to find beautiful jewelled hair pieces and an antique hair brush,b and handheld N?velDrama.Org owns this. mirror. Saskia brushes my hair and pins it all up high. ¡®Which pin shall we put in your hair?¡¯ She asks. I pick up the gold dragonfly shaped pin encrusted with red rubies and hand it to Saskia. ¡®This one,¡¯ I smile. She ces it in my hair, and I return to the floor-length mirror. I twirl around and truly admire myself. ¡®You look like a Queen, Saskia smiles. ¡®On the contrary, I say, remembering Alec¡¯s words, ¡®I am a Queen.¡¯ I beam. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Feeling prim and proper, I¡¯m ready to go down to the great hall. Saskia opens the chamber door for me, and we find Alec and Magnus standing together with their mouths gaped open. Saskia clears her throat, ¡®Alpha Magnus, King Alec, it may help if you both stop drooling and have some decorum around your Luna and Queen, she smirks. They both shake the thoughts from their heads andpose themselves. ¡°My Queen, Alec says as he gets down on one knee, takes my hand, and ces a kiss upon it. Magnus res at him and kneels, taking my other hand, ¡®My Luna,¡¯ he says, kissing my other hand. Neither of them moves but continue to gaze into my eyes. I can¡¯t help but notice they are discreetly elbowing each other as if to push each other away. Iugh, ¡®Which one of you handsome men will escort me to the hall?¡¯ | ask. ¡®I will, they both say and give each other a look. I stand between Alec and Magnus and allow them to take an arm on either side of me and smile. ¡®Both of you, it will be then, I grin. We enter the great hall together, arm in arm. Magnus and Alec are proud as they escort me toward the thrones. I beam with surprise as I notice three thrones instead of the two I saw earlier, but these three are different and much more beautiful than I could ever imagine. The smaller glimmering throne sits between the tworger ones. They are made from a semitransparent precious stone. They are opalescent in shades of dark blue and silver. I smile up at Alec. ¡®I thought it would make you happy having Magnus sit equally with us?¡¯ he says. ¡®Alec, thank you,¡¯ I say. ¡°How did you make them?¡¯ I say, gliding my fingers along the smooth stone arm of my throne. ¡®Yiselda and the others wanted to surprise us with a gift. I told them wecked a chair for Alpha Magnus, and we came up with the idea of matching thrones. Together the witches and Kadva conjured them up using a Moonstone, he exins. ¡®Moonstone? Is that what these are made from?¡¯ | ask, taking my seat. Magnus and Alec sit beside me on their thrones, and Reaper perches himself on the back of my throne. ¡®We thought Moonstone would be most appropriate and a gesture to the Moon Goddess,¡¯ he smiles. ¡®Well, I think they are simply magnificent, and you both look powerful and prominent sitting in them,¡¯ I say, looking between them. They smile. ¡®Let the celebrations begin, Alec shouts. Everyone cheers and a musician ys the lute while two others y the drums. Servants carry trays of bread, cheese and fruit out and spread them across the tables. Moree out with trays of meats and jugs of wine and rum. ¡®Make sure you all join us too,¡¯ I say to the servants. They smile and sit at the long tables amongst the werewolves, witches and vampires. Saskia approaches and fills my goblet with wine and then fills Magnus and Alec¡¯s with rum. ¡°Oh, Saskia offered to be my handmaiden, and I epted her kind offer,¡¯ I inform Magnus and Alec. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to serve my Queen¡¯ she says and then curtsies to Alec, ¡®And to serve my King, of course, she adds. Alec nods but doesn¡¯t reply to her and sips his rum. ¡®Can vampires be drunk?¡¯ I ask curiously. ¡®Yes,¡¯ he smirks ¡®Do you like rum?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but I would prefer to drink something else,¡¯ he says, ncing seductively at my neck. I blush. You¡¯ve had your quota for the day, Alec, so stick to your rum, Magnus huffs. Alec rolls his eyes, lifts his goblet in the air to Magnus, and drinks. We eat, drink and watch everyone dance and enjoy themselves. It must be close to midnight by the time we retreat upstairs. Alec stops at our chamber door, ¡®Sleep well, my Queen,¡¯ he says and kisses me passionately before I follow Magnus to bed. ¡®Sweet dreams, my King,¡¯ I whisper back. Alec closes the chamber door behind me. ¡°Before you undress, I¡¯d like to have a dance with you, right now, right here,¡¯ Magnus smiles, holding his hand out for mine. I nod, ce my hand in his, and we waltz around therge space in our room. We finish the dance with our hands, ravishing each other, kissing each other hungrily. We fall back onto the bed. Magnus yfully nips my neck where he marked me. The moon illuminates the room. We remove our clothes and make gentle, passionate love to one another. The next few days go by quickly. Everyone has settled in nicely. I spent thest few days helping to nt and grow fruit, and with some magic, we were able to make them grow overnight. I spent some time with May and the other witchesst night. We swam in theke, and they told me what potions they had been making that day. Saskia helps me dress and ties my hair up high. Magnus has already gone downstairs for breakfast. So I Skedaddle Dash¡¯ down the stairs and join Magnus and Alec for breakfast. Today, I want to visit Maia and maybe even pay a visit to Wolfwell. You should bothe with me?¡¯ I say. ¡®Sure, I¡¯d like to see how my brother and sister are going, and I¡¯m sure our parents would love to see us too, Magnus says. ¡®I will go to then, Alec nods. We finish our breakfast and enter the courtyard. Children are running around ying, and people make all sorts of items in the workshops. Swords, knives, bows, armoury, candles, shawls and tunics, to name a few. We walk behind the cksmith¡¯s workshop and enter the portal. | skip up the stairs of Moon Crest Castle and greet Maia with an embrace. ¡®You must tell me how you are all settling in?¡¯ She beams. Her violet eyes are simply gorgeous as they sparkle with delight ¡®It¡¯s been amazing! Everyone is happy, and the ind is so peaceful and beautiful, I say as Magnus and Alec walk behind us. ¡°You should all join us today to watch the orc trials at the arena?¡¯ Maia offers. ¡®Aren¡¯t the orcs all still children?¡¯ I inquire. ¡®Yes, but they are very hardy creatures. They have been begging King Damon and me all year to allow them an arena to fight. It¡¯s in their blood and nature to put on a show of strength and to see who amongst them is the strongest. The strongest are more likely to be a chief or even the war chief when they are older. It¡¯s how they figure out their rankings amongst each other, and some of them will be teenagers in a couple of years. Once they are eighteen, they can create their ns and be chief. It¡¯s mainly wrestling, all they have to do is have their opponent on the ground for a couple of seconds, and they win the round, Maia exins. ¡®That doesn¡¯t sound so bad, I say. ¡®Well, the arena is finally built, and Sir Hugo has been training them almost every day for months. Today is their first day of the orc trials, L¡¯Oh, I¡¯m hoping to visit Wolfwell today. Do you think I¡¯ll have time to see my parents?¡¯ | ask. Sea N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡®Why don¡¯t you go to Wolfwell now and invite everyone back to watch the orc trials with us?¡¯ She suggests. ¡®Great idea,¡¯ I say, grabbing Alec and Magnus¡¯s hand, and I pull them down the stairs and to the portal. We step through, and I race straight to my parents¡¯ house. ¡®Mum!¡¯ I say, flinging my arms around her as she opens the door. ¡®Nina, I¡¯m so happy you came to visit me. It¡¯s been a few days, she frowns. ¡®A few days isn¡¯t that long, Mum, I reply. ¡®Hello, Mother,¡¯ Alec says sweetly to my Mum. Magnus elbows Alec and res at him. ¡®What? We¡¯re practically married to Nina, which makes her mother our mother-inw, Alec points out. Magnus rolls his eyes at him. ¡®You¡¯re just trying to score points with her, so she favours you more as her daughter¡¯s mate than me,¡¯ Magnus argues to Alec. Alec scoffs, ¡®If that¡¯s what you think, then so be it. I don¡¯t need topete with you for everyone to see I¡¯m the better mate. They already know I am,¡¯ Alec chuckles and ps Magnus on the back. ¡®That¡¯s it. I can¡¯t take your arrogance any longer!¡¯ Magnus says and shifts into his wolf, tackling Alec. ¡®Tea?¡¯ My mother offers as wepletely ignore Alec and Magnus wrestling each other in the background. ¡®Tea sounds wonderful, right about now,¡¯ I reply calmly. My father returns home and casually steps over Alec and Magnus, who pant with exhaustion on the floor. My Mother and I have just finished drinking our tea. ¡®Nina, is there a reason your matesy bloody and bruised on my living room floor?¡¯ ¡®Just ignore them, Dad. They¡¯re just being childish,¡¯ I say. ¡°Hmm, speaking of children,¡¯ my mother says, ¡®Will we be expecting any grandchildren anytime soon?¡¯ She asks. My back straightens, and I look over to where Alec and Magnusy. In a blink of an eye, they have both fled the house. I can see a cloud of dust forming from the speed they exited via the front door, which swings open due to their dramatic exit. This time, it¡¯s me rolling my eyes. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡°Mum, Dad, the orc trials begin today. Queen M has invited everyone toe along to watch,¡¯ Oh, ore trials?¡¯ My mother says, raising an eyebrow. ¡®Yeah, they wrestle to see who is the strongest amongst them,¡¯l exin. see. I guess we cane along,¡¯ my mother shrugs. ¡®I know wrestling isn¡¯t your cup of tea, but you might enjoy it a little?¡¯ I smile. She nods. T¡¯ll see if the rest of the pack wants toe along,¡¯ I say, standing up and leaving the house. Everyone who wants to attend meets near the portal. ¡°I just have to find Magnus and Alec,¡± I say to Flint and Josie. ¡®They were heading towards the river over there not long ago,¡¯ Josie says. ¡®Thanks,¡¯ I say and ¡®Skedaddle Dash¡¯ towards them. As I approach, I see them both sitting by the river, talking like best buddies. ¡®Unbelievable,¡¯ I mutter under my breath. They both stop talking and see me approach with a not-too-impressed look on my face. I halt in front of Alec and Magnus and cross my arms. ¡®Hi, babe,¡¯ Magnus says nervously. The scowl on my face intensifies. ¡®My Queen,¡¯ Alec also says nervously. I¡¯m now scowling at Alec. They give each other a guilty look. ¡°Honestly, you two are unbelievable. Do you both know that?¡¯ I huff. ¡®Unbelievably handsome,¡¯ Magnus says with a wink. Alec gives him a hi-five. And don¡¯t you encourage his behaviour,¡¯ I say to Alec. They both stare down at their hands with obvious guilt. ¡®Next time you decide to get into a fight with each other, at least be more discreet about it,¡¯ I say, raising my hands in defeat. Anyway, are you both ready to return to Moon Crest Castle?¡¯ As they nod, a pair of beautiful fairy wings in the nearby garden grabs my attention. ¡®Quinn!¡¯ I growl and give chase after her. She looks back and frets when she sees I¡¯m gaining on her. ¡®Get back here, you little brat!¡¯ I yell. Her wings pick up speed, and I see her scurry and hide behind her cottage. I quietly creep up and slowly scan the area, Finally, I see her toes sticking out from behind arge bushy potted nt. ¡°Gotcha!¡¯I say, about to pull her out from hiding, but instead, I trip and fall t on my face. Quinn bursts intoughter and runs across my back. et out a growi and shift into my wolf and give chase. I lunge and gently tackle her to the ground and shift back. We roll around a few times. ¡®You drugged me willi fairy dust!¡¯I growl. ¡®It¡¯s your fault for being so na?ve,¡¯ she giggles. re at her as we roll around in the vegetable garden. ¡®Oh, have you spoken to the flowerstely?¡¯ she asks,ughing even harder. I blush with embarrassment, remembering Sir Hugo having a goodugh at my expense from talking to the flowers in the window and being under the effects of fairy dust. ¡®I thought you would fall for that old nutshell,¡¯ she smiles. ¡°You little! ¡®What¡¯s the meaning of all this?¡¯ Nadia says, hands-on, hip ring at both of us. We both nervously mumbles. ¡®Oh, Nadia. Quinn and I are the best of friends now,¡¯l say, smiling and continuing to hug Quinn tight. ¡®We were just¡­ ying,¡¯ *Oh, I see. Well, next time you y, can you not do it in my vegetable garden?¡¯ She says, waving her hand around. Quinn and I look around at her ruined garden and peer down at our hands with guilt. ¡®Sorry,¡¯ we both mumble, and I release Quinn from the tight hug. ¡®Revito Sprouto,¡± say, revitalising the garden again. ¡®That¡¯s much better,¡¯ Nadia smiles. ¡®Are you going toe along and watch the orc trials?¡¯ I ask Nadia. ¡®I have too much to do, perhaps next time,¡¯ she says. ¡®Okay, well, have a nice day,¡¯I say and wave goodbye to her. She returns to her cottage, and Quinn sticks her tongue out and pulls a face. I return the gesture. ¡°You know, they say, if the wind changes, your face will stay that way,¡¯ Alec muses, scaring the cauldron out of me. Magnus is smirking. Theaved, ¡®Let¡¯s go,¡¯I say, ignoring Alec¡¯sment. We all port through, back to Moon Crest Castle. It didn¡¯t take us long to get there in wolf form. We take our seats. Sir Hugo steps into the arena. ¡®First to fight is Ornak and Grim.¡¯ He announces. Two orcs, around nine and ten years old, appear and face each other. They pound their chest with their fists as Sir Hugo counts down from three. The orcs spread their feet apart and grip each other¡¯s arms firmly. They use all their strength to try and pin each other down. Ornak releases his grip from Grim¡¯s arms and sweeps his foot around, making Grim fall back. Grim immediately jumps back up and lunges towards Ornak. They roll a few times until Ornak sessfully keeps Grim down. Sir Hugo holds Ornak¡¯s arm up high, ¡®Ornak wins the round,¡¯ he deres. We all cheer and apud. Ornak helps Grim up off the ground, and they beat their fists against their chest again but as a sign of respect for each other. It was incredibly endearing to watch and know Grim wasn¡¯t upset but proud of Ornak. Over thirty orcspete. Ornak ended up making it to the top five, then lost. He didn¡¯t seem to mind, though. He seemed quite pleased with himself. Zog, an eleven-year-old orc one the final round. TheThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. orcs run back into the arena and lift Zog and cheer. My mother stands and apuds with the biggest grin on her face, ¡°Well, that was quite the show,¡¯ she says. I¡¯m d you enjoyed it,¡¯ I smile. We wave everyone goodbye as they return home to Wolfwell through the portal. *Thank you for inviting us along,¡¯ I say to Maia and hug her. ¡°You will have to join us again next week for Midsummer Solstice. Come early so we can make flower gands together?¡¯ She says. ¡®Sure! I would love that. What happens at the Midsummer solstice?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s the night that the veil between Mysteria and the Gods and Goddess¡¯ connects. They celebrate us, and we celebrate them. Legend says that during Midsummer¡¯s eve, it¡¯s possible for a God or Goddess to enter through the veil to Mysteria. However, they must return through the veil before the Midsummer solstice ends. Otherwise, they are trapped here until the next Midsummer solstice. Although it¡¯s just a myth as no one here has actually met a God or Goddess. We will have arge fire, and together we will sing and dance around to celebrate the Gods and Goddesses who gave us life. It¡¯s also the night men seek out their maiden or mate,¡¯ she says, blushing. Oh, I see,¡¯I grin. ¡°There will be a maypole, lots of food, wine, Meade and all females will be decorated with crowns of flowers, along with nes and bracelets we make from threading flowers together. This will be my second time celebrating it. I had never known about it when I lived in the forest,¡¯ she shrugs. ¡°Well, we know about it now, and I¡¯m sure it will be so much fun,¡¯ I smile. We hug, and I port back to Emerald Ind. ¡®The midsummer solstice sounds like it will be lots of fun,¡¯ Magnus says. ¡®I can¡¯t wait!¡¯ I say with excitement. ¡®I bet you can¡¯t,¡¯ Alec smirks. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 We walk through the courtyard, and I see Yiselda sitting by herself. She appears troubled. ¡°How about you two go on ahead? I¡¯m going to see if Yiselda is okay,¡¯ I say. Magnus and Alec peer over to Yiselda and see her moping on a bench seat. They nod and walk away together. Sometimes I don¡¯t get Alec and Magnus. They argue and fight, yet they are by each other¡¯s side more than mine at times. They truly are like brothers. I roll my eyes at the back of them again. ¡®Yiselda,¡¯ I say in a chirpy tone and sit beside her. ¡®You didn¡¯te to the orc trials?¡¯ ¡°No,¡± she says quietly. ¡®Oh, I was hoping to see you there, but that¡¯s okay, I smile. She waves her wand at the ground in a circr motion making the leaves float from the ground and swirl into a tiny whirlwind. ¡®So, you seem pretty quiet and glum?¡¯ I say. ¡®You don¡¯t like it here?¡¯ I add. ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like it here. It¡¯s absolutely beautiful here. I miss Pandora¡¯s box, though. It¡¯s always been my home, and to see it burn down like that and to know we won¡¯t be returning to the human world. I can¡¯t rebuild my home there. I think I¡¯m feeling homesick. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll adjust over time, she frowns. ¡®What if we were to rebuild a Covenstead here for you on Emerald Ind? We have people with the knowledge and skills of different trades, and with the help of some magic, we can have it built in no time at all! ¡®Really?¡¯ ¡®Truly,¡¯ I smile, ¡®You gather the coven, and I¡¯ll gather the tradesmen. With a ¡®Skedaddle Dash, Yiselda has disappeared to gather the witches. I approach each workshop and ask them to help build a new Covenstead. Yiselda, May, Fern, , Lc and Ria appear behind me, startling me. ¡®Sorry, Yiseldaughs. ¡®Alright, let¡¯s find a spot to build our new Covenstead,¡¯ I say. Wee across a clearing a few yards behind the castle. ¡°Here would be great. I don¡¯t want to be too far away in case anything bad ever happened, and my help was needed, Yiselda says, ¡®This is Mysteria, Nothing bad will happen,¡¯ I assure her. ¡®There have been wars before,¡¯ she points out. ¡°True, but we aren¡¯t a threat to anyone, I shrug. ¡®Let¡¯s hope it stays that way then¡¯ Yiselda smiles. We return to the courtyard and tell the tradespeople where we will build. The men look at the materials and then the distance to carry it all, giving each other a worried look, ¡°Lifto Levitatous, we all say, lifting bundles of wood, stone, and other materials off the ground. The men, relieved they don¡¯t have to carry the materials, follow us to the building location. We ce the materials down, and they begin building right away. Hourster, we are running out of wood. ¡®Spawniate,¡¯ I say, turning thest wood nk into a hundred new nks. Kadva joins us and casts his magic to help move things along. By day¡¯s end, we all stand proud and admire our work. Although it¡¯s not the same as the old Covenstead, it¡¯s close enough. ¡®Let¡¯s go inside,¡¯ Yiselda beams. We all cast our wands and say, ¡®Materialise¡¯ furnishing the Covenstead. Together we materialise arge ck cauldron in the kitchen, just as big as the one she used to have. Yiselda has everything she needs, from pots and cups to a bed and shelves. ¡°Illumini, she says, and every candle in every room lights up. We all look around and feel something is missing but struggle to put our finger on what it is. It¡¯s not until we are leaving that Yiselda figures it out. She grabs the rickety broom and waves her wand, ¡®Awaken,¡¯ she says, and the broom begins to move about, sweeping the floor. Now satisfied, Yiselda smiles at me, ¡®Thank you, Luna, she says and pulls me in for a hug. ¡®You¡¯re wee,¡¯ I reply. We visit the Covenstead daily, make potions, and practice spells together. I continue to read the book, A guide for magical weapons. Unfortunately, I never got a chance to finish it back in the human world. The coven and I are excited about the midsummer solstice today and find white flowy dresses to wear. Saskia helps and finds me gold bangles to wear and brown sandals with leatherces that tie half up my shins. Everyone, including the men, wear white clothes. Magnus seems quitefortable in the Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. white tunic and trousers. Alec, on the other hand, continues to stand in the shadows sulking. ¡®Why does white have to be so bright? Wouldn¡¯t ck clothing be more appropriate to wear at the solstice?¡¯ He pouts. I cup his face, ¡®Oh Alec, it¡¯s tradition to wear white to celebrate. ck would be more suitable for a funeral or an unpleasant event. The solstice is meant to be bright and colourful with lots of flowers and dancing,¡¯ Alec grabs my waist and spins me around, pinning me against the shadows of the wall. ¡®The only flower I want to see at the solstice is you. Nina, you are like a rose among weeds. If only I could pluck you from this garden now, take you upstairs and make your cheeks bloom red, he whispers and nips my neck. And my cheeks do just that, bloom red with a blush from his endearing words and my insides heat up. My heart beat races, and we kiss. Alec¡¯s lips leave mine, and his tongue trails down my neck. His fangs protrude and sink into my flesh. Then, for the first time, he drinks what he needs and pulls away with a smile. We gaze into each other¡¯s eyes passionately. Blood drips from his lips. He smashes his lips against mine, and the metallic taste of my blood enters my mouth. Excitement and adrenaline overtake my senses, and my hands clench tighter to his back as I pull him in closer. Someone clears their throat interrupting us. Alec ces me down, and we look to see May, Yiselda and Fern all ready in their white dresses. ¡°You know you¡¯re supposed to save all that for tonight?¡¯ May winks. ¡®Saskia is looking for you,¡¯ Yiselda smiles, ¡®She is waiting in your room to do your hair before we leave,¡¯ she adds. ¡®Thanks, I¡¯ll go to her now then,¡¯ I say,bing my now even more messed up hair with my fingers with an even more prominent blush on my face. Avoiding eye contact with the girls, I stride past them and ¡®Skedaddle Dash¡¯ up the stairs. Saskia braids the top half of my hair and leaves the bottom half down. ¡®Should we bother with hair pins since you will decorate your hair with flowers at the solstice anyway?¡¯ She asks. ¡®No, they won¡¯t be necessary. You are so good at braids,¡¯ I say, admiring her beautiful work. She bows, ¡®My pleasure, my Queen¡¯ I bump into Kadva on my way downstairs, ¡®Hi Kadva,¡¯ I smile. ¡®Hi, Luna, ¡®I see you¡¯re ready for the solstice too?¡¯ ¡®Yes, but I¡¯m a little nervous, though, he says as a faint blush appears. ¡®Oh? How so?¡¯ ¡®Well, everyone has been saying how it can be quite the intimate celebration, and I struggle as it is to get away from the unmated, she-wolves. Also, the girls from the Midnight coven are always fighting over me when I help them with potions and magic. The other day they even used spells on each other. Ria put Lc in a thick bubble that wouldn¡¯t burst. Fern made Ria shrink, then ced her in a jar and put her on the shelf with the jars of spider paste. made Ria float and be stuck to the ceiling. They kept iming they all had dibs on me first and spoke about me as if I wasn¡¯t even in the room. When I tried to leave discreetly, they spelled my feet to the floor so I couldn¡¯t move. I was so relieved when Yiselda came into the kitchen to save me, yet again,¡¯ Oh, I see. Surely there is a girl in particr that piques your interest?¡¯ Perhaps pursuing her will stop the horde of other girls trying to im you?¡¯ I suggest. ¡®You are very handsome and beautiful I add. Kadvaughs nervously and scratches the back of his head. ¡®Thanks for thepliment, Luna, but you see that¡¯s the problem. Nobody knows this, but um, I¡¯m gay, And just like that, my mouth drops open in surprise. I step closer and fling my arms around Kadva. Relieved, he rxes his shoulders and wraps his arms around me too. I step back with a smile, ¡®Well then, I hope you find yourself a strapping young man,¡¯ I wink. Heughs, links his arm through mine, and escorts me down the stairs to the great hall where everyone awaits. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 The Celestial Dimension The Celestial world consists of many realms and kingdoms, home to each deity. Each domain is made from enormous clusters of many different coloured crystals. Some are firmly set on thend, while others are on floating inds that connect with stone bridges. Each celestial home is just as beautiful as the next. Different colour orbs swim throughout ponds and rivers. The air glistens as if it¡¯s always raining sparkles. There is no sun, which reveals millions of stars in the sky. Somes are so close that it looks like the worlds will collide, but they never do. Even though there is no sun, the sky has an ongoing aurora that forever emits a glowing light. We know when the new day begins as the aurora changes colour at day¡¯s end. The Celestial world is so vast it can take months to travel to the other side. This is great for deities that don¡¯t get along since they never die. They can instead stay many moons away from each other. Gods and Goddesses thrive from being worshipped and acknowledged. It makes them more powerful and popr in the Celestial world. It¡¯s forbidden for them to kill life in other dimensions. The punishment for doing so is to be banished and sealed away by the other deities for eternity. The moon goddess who lives east of the Celestial world is the most envied and popr there. Her kindness, beauty and grace draw many deities to spend their time with her in her magical kingdom. Walls of green vines and flowers of many colours, sorge, drape the outside crystal walls of her kingdom. Stepping stones hover above the violet, soft grass. Adorable creatures y and explore her realm. Rabbits with antlers, Owls that glow, cats with wings. The ground ripples like water as you walk amongst the soft velvet ground. In Selene¡¯s grand hall, the entire floor is made using tiny mosaic tiles that are intricately ced, creating the most beautiful pattern of the moon.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A table made from iridescent blue moonstone is at the back of the hall with a matching chair on which Selene sits. The other seats are made from other solid crystals in different colours for her guests. Valkrim, Ogrun and Cerridwen have always been her closest friends, who all sit at the table, conversing and drinking wine with her. The walls are painted with liquid gold, and the ceiling is transparent, allowing one to stare at the stars ands floating by. The reflection from the coloured aurora dances across the mosaic floor, adding the final touch of charm. Anta I sit silently, despising all the attention my sister Selene receives. Sipping my wine amongst the deities, I am ignored. I continue to re at Selene while the others give her their undivided attention. I envy her long white hair and crystal blue eyes. The only feature we both share is our fair skin tone. Inparison, I have long ck hair and green eyes. Everyone says we are both extremely beautiful and wless, but ! don¡¯t see the beauty when I look at myself. I only see beauty when I stare at Selene. Maybe the resentment I have grown towards my sister has overshadowed my senses? The other gods and goddesses are always ufortable and try to avoid conversation with me. Over time I would visit my sister less frequently, even though she insisted Ie over each day. I refused, so Selene decided toe to my domain unannounced. ¡®Leave!¡¯ I shout, causing sharp ck crystals to sprout from the ground around her. Selene gasps, Anta, this is unlike you. What has caused this hostility towards me? We used to be so happy, and now! never see you, ¡°You and the rest of the deities have made me this way. No one respects me, Selene. They are all too busy trying to keep your attention to themselves,¡¯ I pause and let out a manicugh, ¡®My status is ironic, don¡¯t you think, sweet sister? Goddess of night, I¡¯m nothing but a dark presence to everyone, a shadow, a cryptic nightmare everyone wants to wake up from! I say, intensifying my re at Selene, ¡®Anta, that¡¯s not true. You are the light in my life, I scoil, ¡®Please, spare your words, sweet sister. You are everyone¡¯s light, the sweetest dream no one wants to wake from. Your words might be a sweet song to others, but to me, wreak of venom, Selene takes a step towards me with a sorrowful look, Anta, please,¡¯ she says. I told you to leave!¡¯ I yell, causing a wave of shadows to repel Selene back. More ck crystals extend from the ground, creating a dome around my realm, preventing anyone from entering my realm. Selene emits a glowing light from her hands that dissipates my wave of shadows. Then, saddened that she may never see me again, she stops and turns for a moment staring at the vast dome of ck crystal. ¡®No matter how much darkness consumes you, little sister. The spark of light within your heart will always shine¡¯ With thosest words, Selene walks away. A thousand years have passed, and I have only grown more hate and resentment towards my sister and the other deities. Deciding it¡¯s time to leave my domain, I visit Aria, the Goddess of air. She tells me my sister Selene, Ogrun, Valkrim, Cerridwen and other deities decided to create a new world since so many were destroyed by Thypon long ago. ¡®Mysteria is different from the other worlds, Aria says, ¡®Because when it wasplete, it became protected by a magic veil that not even they could get through. They created life in their image and blessed them with their abilities, I be more frustrated within myself hearing this, as Selene can shift into arge pure white wolf and has blessed her people with the gift of shifting. I have never been able to shift into anything. All I can do is summon poltergeists and manipte shadows, which all the Deities opposed I do. The poltergeists liked to torment the living in different worlds. So the deities banned me from summoning them, adding more reason to resent them. Aria continued to talk while I sat there brewing. ¡®So, Ogrun the orc god gave his green-skinned, tusked people the gift of great strength and bravery. Never would you meet an orc that would flee in the face of danger. Danger triggers excitement and adrenaline in an orc, which exins their love of fighting. Cerridwen gave her people the gift of casting spells, and Valkrim gave his people the advantage of speed and immortality. Unlike the other magical beings, his thrive from drinking blood, just like he does. It means, unlike other worlds, the deities will not be able to interfere with the lives in that world. They will still be able to hear their people¡¯s prayers and watch them, but they won¡¯t be able to hinder or help them due to the veil preventing them from doing so. This will also keep them safe from Gods with harmful intentions, such as Thypon. Even though he has been sealed away for eternity, there could be other deities in future who wish to bring harm, Aria exins. ¡®So, if anything goes wrong in Mysteria, not even my sister Selene can do anything about it?¡¯ | ask. ¡®That¡¯s correct, and there have already been two great wars in Mysteria. The first one wiped out most of the species and left only humans and werewolves. Thankfully witches had ced babies and children of all species in the forest trees to protect them from the war before their demise. In the second war, Alpha King Damon and his Luna won after King Fenris tried to wipe the rest of the werewolves out. Once the second war ended, the children in the trees were set free, restoring all species to Mysteria again. Selene and the others were incredibly distraught that they war but could only watch. I did hear something that is meant to be a secret, so I¡¯m not sure how true it is,¡¯ Aria says. So, tell me what it is then?¡¯ I reply. Apparently, the midsummer solstice is the only time a God or Goddess can enter Mysteria as it¡¯s the only time of the year the veil will be weakened. Selene hadn¡¯t gone through it to help the people of Mysteria because the wars were already over by the time the solstice came about. Defeating the purpose of entering. They don¡¯t want anyone to know that, though, in case one of us with bad intentions finds out¡¯ ¡®Oh, how interesting,¡¯ I smirk. ¡®But recently, Selene has been even happier than usual after some of her descendants, Astrid and Magnus, along with their friends and family, had left the human realm and now reside in Mysteria¡¯ I stand and force a sweet smile, ¡®Aria, do me a favour and don¡¯t tell anyone that I havee out from my realm, ¡®Okay, sure?¡¯ Aria says, confused as to why. Thalt and turn back to Aria with a smirk. In fact, I¡¯d prefer to make sure you don¡¯t say anything at all, I shout, raising my palms. I engulf Aria in a ck sphere of shadows. Because I caught Aria off-guard, she didn¡¯t have time to repel the shadows. ¡®Please, Anta, don¡¯t do this,¡¯ she says as the sphere shrinks with Aria inside. The sphere crystalises and is now the size of a marble. It drops from the air making a chink sound, and rolls towards my feet. I pick it up, hold it up to the sky, and see tiny little Aria mming her fists against the marble wall. ¡®Better to be safe than sorry, Aria,¡¯ I shrug and ce the marble into my pocket. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Fuming with hatred, I pace back and forth while thinking of ways to destroy Mysteria. Finally, Ie to a halt and smile as the answeres to mind. Thypon, the God of ferocious monsters. He has the head of a dragon, a bat¡¯s wings and a serpent¡¯s body. Once a God amongst the other deities in the Celestial Realm, Thypon wreaked death and destruction across many worlds. To end Typhon¡¯s terrible ways, the deities and I trapped him beneath a volcano for all eternity,pelling the volcano never to erupt since that was the only way Thypon could be released. I immediately travel to the world of ash andva where Thypon has been sealed. Approaching the volcano, I raise my hands high and begin the chant. The seal dissipates, and the volcano erupts. An explosion of ash rises into to air, whilstva flows out from the crater. A boisterous roar emits through the cloud of ash. Enormous wings p and push the ash away. Thypon, now silent, gazes at me. I smirk and cross my arms. ¡®Finally, after thousands of years, I am free,¡¯ Thypon roars, ¡®But of what purpose did you free me?¡¯ He asks in a deep gruff voice that vibrates through thend. ¡®I want the deities to suffer, all of them, including my sister Selene. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s on your agenda anyway?¡¯ I say. ¡®Go on,¡¯ he says, giving me his attention. ¡®In your absence, a new world has been made, which they named Mysteria. Selene, Ogrun and many others have created life forms in their image and gifted them with some of their abilities. They have grown a great love for the world and its people. Destroying Mysteria would destroy them. I want to see them all suffer. The midsummer solstice is near, and it would be the perfect time to strike, | purposely leave the detail out that the only way in and out for a deity is during the solstice. Once he enters, he will be trapped there until the next solstice or longer if he doesn¡¯t figure that out. ¡®I suppose I can start with their precious world of Mysteria before finishing the destruction of the other worlds I was pursuing before being sealed under this wretched volcano. ¡®I will ce a temporary spell over you, so the other deities can¡¯t trace your whereabouts. It will only Thypon nods, and I begin a chant. A blue iridescent sphere encircles Thypon and then vanishes. ¡®There, it is done. I will return when it is time,¡¯ I say. Thypon nods, and I return to my Realm and await my revenge. The Moon Goddess ¡®We sealed Thypon with an unbreakable spell, I don¡¯t understand how he broke free?¡¯ ¡®Selene, we have to find him and seal him back before it¡¯s toote, ¡®I know that Valkrim, but even you haven¡¯t been able to trace him yet,¡¯ I say. ¡®We must let all the deities know that Thypon has somehow been released. As soon as anyone knows his whereabouts, we are to immediately gather and work together to seal him again, just likest time, ¡®Selene,¡¯ Ogrum interrupts, ¡®I understand finding Thypon is of utmost importance, but we need to find out how he became free? There isn¡¯t much point to sealing him only for him to be freed again, Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®Ogrum has a point, Cerridwen says in agreeance. The only way he could have been freed is if the spell used to seal the volcano had been removed,¡¯ I say. Cerridwen stiffens, and her eyes grow wide. What is it, Cerridwen?¡¯ | ask. Anta is the one who ced the spell. You don¡¯t think she is the one who removed it?¡¯ We all stare at each other in thought. ¡®It¡¯s possible, Ogrum replies. ¡®I know we haven¡¯t seen Anta in over a thousand years, but she wouldn¡¯t do this, would she? As far as I¡¯m aware, she is still locked inside the dark crystal realm. If she hade out, someone would have known about it and would have told me straight away, Valkrim ces his hand on my shoulder, ¡°But what if it was her? The question is, why? What is her intention? Does she want Thypon to continue with his ambition, destroying the innocent lives of the weaker species?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t imagine that Anta would resent us so much to the point of releasing Thypon. If only she knew the love we have for her,¡¯ I say, shedding the sparkling tear that runs down my cheek, ¡®Mysteria is the only world protected by a veil. If we can¡¯t find his location, we will need to split up and monitor the different worlds that carry life forms and wait for his wrath to begin. Once we know his location, we will continue with the n to gather and seal him again. In the meantime, I¡¯m going to go to Anta¡¯s Realm and see if she is there.¡¯ The Deities nod in agreement. I take my leave and go straight to the dark crystal realm. The dark crystal dome still covers the domain. I cannot see through it. I knock many times but receive no response. But even if Anta is still in there, she would probably not answer. Letting out a heavy sigh, I peer around at the other realms and decide to question them. So far, everyone ims they haven¡¯t seen Anta leave her Realm, but a few say that they haven¡¯t seen Aria in a while, which is very unusual. My next stop is to visit Aria¡¯s Realm, which is opposite Anta¡¯s, Aria¡¯s Realm is a blue sphere of wind that sits on a ground made of clouds. I enter the globe to see small whirlwinds of . It¡¯s raining white feathers. I raise my hand, take one, and caress it across my cheek. Iugh from the tickle¡¯s soft feel, release the feather back into the air, and watch it float away. Then, approaching the stairs made from clouds, I look around for any sign of Aria. Once I reach the top, I knock many times, and the door opens on its own. ¡®Aria?¡¯ I say, poking my head in, and receive no reply. Worried, I enter and search every room of her home. There is no sign of her; it appears she hasn¡¯t been here for days. A bad feeling consumes me. ¡®Something is not right. Aria informs everyone of everything and visits many deities each day. She is probably the biggest social butterfly amongst us. It¡¯s not like her to vanish without saying anything.¡¯ I wander outside her home and through her garden onest time ande to a halt when I see an imprint in the shape of a circle on the ground with ck crystal. I kneel and touch the mark, immediately sensing Anta¡¯s power. ¡®Anta, my sister, what have you done?¡¯ I say and return to my kingdom without stopping. I enter my hall, walk across the moon¡¯s mosaic tiles, and take my seat in the moon chair. My friends can sense I¡¯m distraught as I stare nkly down at the table in thought, wondering what she has done to Aria and confirming the suspicions she is behind Typhon¡¯s release. Valkrim, Cerridwen, and Ogrum take their seats silently and wait patiently for me to talk. ¡®As I expected, Anta either ignored me waiting in her Realm, or she isn¡¯t there. After asking the neighbouring realms if anyone had seen Anta, they said they hadn¡¯t but found it strange that they hadn¡¯t seen Aria for a few days. They said she had visited them every day for thousands of years, so to vanish without a word has them worried. So, I went straight to Aria¡¯s, there was no sign of her, but I found a sign that Anta had been there, Everyone gasps and gazes around with worry, ¡®There were remnants of her magic, and Aria is now missing, ¡®Why would she use her magic against Aria, though?¡¯ Cerridwen asks. ¡®The only logical theory I can think of is because Aria is the only one who knows Anta is out. If she had released Thypon, she might not yet want everyone to know. Which means silencing anyone witnesses that know she has left her domain.¡¯ I say ¡®This is not good, not good at all,¡¯ Ogrum says in a glum tone. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Maia As Kadva and I reach the bottom of the stairs, arm in arm, I immediately notice Magnus isn¡¯t in a pleasant mood. However, he was happy when I spoke to him earlier in the hall. So, something must have happened since then. He stands leaning against a beam with arms crossed and a scowl across his face. Alec gives Magnus an odd look, wondering why he is in such a temperamental mood. I mind-link Magnus, ¡®Is everything okay? You seem a little angry about something?¡¯ ¡°Why would I be angry, Nina?¡¯ He replies sarcastically, ¡®Is there something I should know about?¡¯ He scoffs. I give him a confused look and realise everyone is watching Magnus and I pull faces at each other through mind-link. I clear my throat and focus on the pack. I can worry about Magnuster. ¡°Are we ready to celebrate the midsummer solstice?¡¯ I shout. Everyone cheers and follows Alec and Magnus¡¯s lead. We all step into the portal one at a time behind the cksmith¡¯s workshop and appear at Moon Crest Castle, where Sir Hugo and other guards greet us. Like us, the men wore white tunics and trousers, and all the women wore White flowing dresses. Women hum and skip around, men chase the unmated women, and children make a swing from vines, flowers, and a wood nk. A guard helps the children assemble it and ties it to a long thick branch from the willow tree. The children line up and take turns on the swing. The girls have pockets full of petals they toss into the air once they swing high enough. Maia, Damon, Amber and Vivian appear and greet us. Amber hyperventtes with excitement and lines up for a turn on the swing. ¡®Isn¡¯t she getting a little old to be ying on swings,¡¯ Violet says to Maia. Maia covers her lips as she giggles and gazes at Amber, ¡®Her body maybe not be that of a child¡¯s, but her mind remains of one, and besides, look how happy it makes her?¡¯ I guess so, Vivian murmurs, ¡®It¡¯s just not verydylike to be acting as a child, ¡®Lady or not, it shouldn¡¯t matter, Maia retorts, ¡®Besides, I wouldn¡¯t mind a go either, Maia beams. ¡°You need not do anything strenuous since we found out the wonderful news,¡¯ Damon smiles. ¡°You have good news?¡¯ I ask. Maia gently ces her hand over her stomach, ¡®I have found out I am with child,¡¯ she says, and her violet eyes twinkle with joy. Congrattions,¡¯ I say and give her a gentle embrace, ¡®How far along are you?¡¯ ¡°Around ten weeks along,¡¯ she smiles. ¡®Looks like you won¡¯t be having any of the fine wine then?¡¯ I say. ¡®No, but there will be lots of sweet and savoury food and grape juice. Sir Hugo can have my share of the wine, sheughs. Sir Hugo looks pleased with her words, ¡®Anything for my Queen,¡¯ he says and bows. ¡®Shall we go and begin the festivities then?¡¯ Maia says to us all. ¡®Yes! Let¡¯s go! I¡¯m so excited, I say, looping my arm in hers. Not far from the castle, a Maypole is set up along with long wooden benches and log seats. The men fill their goblets with Meade and bite chunks from herbed bread and cheese while watching the women gather on the grass and thread flowers together. We make the flower gands and ce them on our heads like crowns and then make flower chains to make nes and bracelets. A fairy ys the harp while a vampire ys the flute. Once draped in flowers, we join the men. I sit between Alec and Magnus and smile at them both. Magnus still seems annoyed, but not as much as earlier. Alec pours me wine while Magnus fills my te with an assortment of food. We p along to the music and enjoy the feast. After a couple of wines, I notice women dance around the maypole with ribbons and join them. We skip to the music around the pole and watch the ribbons twist and turn. We witness a few werewolves find their mates while a vampire finds their blood me. Watching how sweet they all are towards each other is endearing. Other male vampires, humans and werewolves yfully chase untaken women. Once caught, they frolic around and flirt, whispering the sweetest of words to one another. I see Magnus approaching as everyone begins dancing, but Kadva jumps in before him. ¡®Luna, I was wondering if I could take this dance with you?¡¯ He says, giving me a look as I see Fern and Lc shoving each other over as they run towards Kadva. I manage not tough and nod, only to receive a re from Magnus. I shrug my shoulders and mind-link him. ¡°Magnus, it¡¯s Kadva. It¡¯s no big deal. You can have the next dance with me.¡¯ He doesn¡¯t reply but storms back to a table and eats more food agitatedly. Kadva and I begin to dance. Now I¡¯m receiving res from Fern and Lc, but they quickly brush their annoyance away as a handsome vampire and werewolf ask them to dance. They vigorously shake their heads yes and dance. ¡®It¡¯s been such a fun celebration so far¡¯ I say, noticing a young guard watching us with curiosity. ¡®There are many handsomeds around too,¡¯ Kadva says with a mild blush. We bothugh, and I hear a growling from Magnus. ¡®What¡¯s his problem? He has been staring daggers at me ever since I walked down the stairs with you, I¡¯m not sure, Kadva. Try not to worry too much. I¡¯ll be having the next dance with him and will sort his worry out then, I smile. Kadva yfully pulls me in closer and has his hand on my lower back, and we continue to dance gracefully. Kadva¡¯s eyes keep peering over my shoulder towards the handsome guard. I notice Alec has been sitting by Magnus¡¯s side and listening intently to his words. Now Alec, as well as Magnus, are ring at me. I roll my eyes at their behaviour and ignore them, focusing on Kadva. Kadva¡¯s eyes are still focused on the guard, and I notice the guard smiling. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡®See someone you fancy?¡¯ | ask. Kadva smiles, nods, and brings his lips to my ears to whisper who, even though I already know. But before he gets a chance to whisper it, Magnus lets out a bigger growl, sprints towards us in a sh, and pulls me behind him from Kadva¡¯s arms. ¡®Magnus!¡¯ Kadva and I growl. Alec also appears by Magnus¡¯s side with his arms crossed and res at Kadva. Magnus steps right up to Kadva and looks down at him, ¡®If you think you can juste and im my mate and Alec¡¯s blood me for yourself, then you have enough thinging, Mage!¡¯ He grits the words out between his teeth. What are you talking about?¡¯ I say now, stepping in front of Kadva and ring up at Magnus and then at Alec. ¡®What in the world of Mysteria has gotten into you two men?¡¯ ¡®I saw you on the staircase. You embraced each other, and Kadva kissed you!¡¯ Magnus snarls. ¡®Tell me it¡¯s not true, Alec asks. ¡°Are you two kidding me right now?¡¯ I growl. They both stand shoulder to shoulder, steeling themselves with arms still crossed. I burst intoughter, no hysterics. To the point, I fall back onto the grass andugh. Kadva is unsure what to think of the situation and slowly backs away a few steps. ¡®You seriously think Kadva and I are seeing each other?¡¯ Alec and Magnus nod. ¡®I can barely handle you two nipoops, let alone another mate on top of that!¡¯ I say, clutching my belly fromughing too much. But I saw-¡®I don¡¯t let Magnus finish. ¡®You saw me hug a ¡®friend¡¯ because I was so happy for him after he informed me of something. You saw my ¡®friend¡¯ ce a kiss upon my cheek as he was relieved as to how I took it,¡¯ I exin. Magnus and Alec give each other a look. ¡®What did he say?¡¯ Ale asks. I stand and turn to look at Kadva. He seems a little ufortable. ¡®Maybe we can have this discussionter?¡¯ I say nervously. Only to then notice Magnus and Alec chasing Kadva down. Letting out a heavy sigh, I shift and catch up to them and shift back. They barrel Kadva down at the same time. ¡®What sweet things did you whisper to my blood me?¡¯ Alec asks. ¡®Tell us, Magnus growls. Tm gay. I like men. That¡¯s what I told her, I swear!¡¯ he shouts in panic, being held down. Magnus and Alec stiffen and gaze at each other momentarily and release Kadva. They turn around nervously to see me standing in a steely position, arms crossed and a look that could kill. I watch as they both squirm with guilt on the spot. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Although I¡¯m extremely mad at Magnus and Alec, I can¡¯t help but notice the big grin on the guard¡¯s face at Kadva¡¯s announcement. The witches all have their mouths gaped open. I turn and see everyone is still and quiet. Poor Kadva scratches the back of his head nervously. ¡®Well, where¡¯s the music, and what are you all looking at? You all act as if you¡¯ve never seen a gay mage before I say, Taking Kadva¡¯s hand, I pull him back to where we were dancing and re at the musicians, who start up the instruments. Others begin to sing and dance again as Kadva, and I continue our dance. Everything has returned to how it was before, except for Magnus and Alec sitting there elbowing each other and arguing, ming each other for what had just urred. The dance ends. ¡®I think a certain man is trying to get your attention?¡¯ I say. Kadva looks at the guard, who still has his eyes and smile on Kadva and nods. ¡®I¡¯m too nervous. I wouldn¡¯t even know what to say, ¡®Pour a couple of goblets with wine, offer him one, and go from there? ¡®Good idea, thanks, Luna, he says and walks over to the barrel of wine and fills two goblets. My eyes are now on my troublesome two lovers. I march over, hands-on-hips and sit opposite them. The elbowing stops, and they look down at their hands with guilt. ¡®So, which one of you are going to apologise first?¡¯ | ask. Magnus is the first to speak, ¡®I¡¯m sorry, really sorry. I thought Kadva was making moves on you, I swear. If I had known you weren¡¯t his preference, I would not have taken it in the way I did I¡¯m sorry for taking Magnus¡¯s word for it. I will treat anything he says to me in future as a tant lie, Alec says. Magnus res at Alec, ¡®I¡¯m not a liar! I just misjudged what I saw, he growls, ¡®Well, I think you both also owe Kadva an apology, I reply. We look towards Kadva, who is now making out with the guard against a stone wall. ¡®I think Kadva has happily moved on, Alec smirks. ¡®Regardless, you two will still apologise as soon as you can I order. ¡®Yes, Luna,¡¯ ¡®Yes, My Queen.¡¯ They say at the same time. ¡®Now, which one of you is going to dance with me?¡¯ Magnus shoves Alec to the side, jumps over the table, takes my hand and pulls me into the crowd, and we dance while Alec stares daggers at Magnus. My parents arrive with Ryker, Astrid, Flint, Josie, and the Wolfwell pack. I notice Quinn hiding under a table. She cheekily pulls faces at me and sticks her tongue out. Reaper now sits upon Alec¡¯s shoulder. It¡¯s obvious they are mind-linking. ¡®What are you two conspiring?¡¯ I say, joining in the mind-link whilst dancing with Magnus. Just contemting how we can get rid of Magnus, Reaper says. ¡®Reaper!¡¯ ¡®What? You asked, he says. ¡®If anyone should be contemting anything, it should be me figuring out what I¡¯m to do with you two, Tretort. Alecughs but stiffens as my parents sit on either side of Him. It¡¯s now meughing as I hear my parents asking Alec if he has been doing right by me and taking care of me. ¡®Sucker,¡¯ i mind-link him. Nec gives me a devious look, ¡®Oh, I¡¯ll be sucking some of that sweet delectable blood from your nape A blush creeps its way across my face. ¡®Why are you blushing?¡¯ Magnus asks, ¡®I¡¯m not blushing,¡¯ I say Magnus looks over at Alec and smiles when he sees his difort as my parents lecture him about something. ¡°Sucks to be him right now,¡¯ Magnusughs. I throw my hands up in the air, ¡®Okay, enough with the suck, sucker and sucking puns,¡¯ I say, now blushing even more. ¡®But?¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry,e on.¡¯ I say. Taking his hand, we join Alec, who is relieved to see us join him. ¡°Mum, Dad, I smile. They reach their hands over the table and hold mine. ¡®It¡¯s so good to see you, darling, my mother says, smiling between Magnus and Alec. ¡®You look well, sweetheart. I¡¯m d to see you look so happy, my father says. ¡®Thanks, I am, I smile, ¡®I¡¯m d you could make it to the festivities, ¡®Would never miss a feast like this, my dad says, filling his te with bread, meat and cheese. ¡®Magnus, Flint calls and takes a seat next to him. They pat each other on the back, and Josie sits beside me. We squeal and embrace each other. ¡®How is everything going at Wolfwell?¡¯ I ask Josie. ¡®It¡¯s been a lot of fun. Except for Quinn, the mischievous little fairy likes to stir up trouble all the time. N?velDrama.Org content rights. We find her in our kitchen every day, eating everything she can find. She tricked Flint and got him with a douse of fairy dust. He ended up on the roof, and Dad had to get him down before he would end up falling down the chimney. We burst intoughter. I notice Sir Hugo take a pitcher instead of a goblet, fills it with wine from the wooden barrel, and joins us at the table. He drinks straight from the pitcher, and I give him a look. ¡°What? I get to drink Queen Maia¡¯s share too, he shrugs. Weugh. It¡¯s nightfall. Most of us are intoxicated from all the mead and wine. King Damon uses a lit torch and has the honour of lighting therge bonfire. Men and women step out from the woods with ravaged hair and clothes, smiling and giggling at one another. It¡¯s very clear what they¡¯ve been up to. They join the rest of us as we sit around the fire in arge circle. I spend a while sitting on Magnus¡¯sp but now shuffle onto Alec¡¯s. Yiselda puts on a fire show using magic. We watch the mes form and tell a story. Afterwards, Kadva puts on a show of magic fireworks that beam high up in the sky like explosions of magic thatbust and rain down in different colours. T¡¯ve never seen the moon such a bright blue like this before, I say to Alec and Magnus. They nod and admire it It¡¯s only this blue during the midsummer solstice. It¡¯s to indicate the veil is now weakened between worlds. Once the night ends, the veil will be unbreakable again, My wolf is stirring, and I don¡¯t know why but she wants me to look towards Oak-Paw Mountains. A tiny silver speck of light falls from the sky, and whatever it is hasnded on the mountain¡¯s peak. A massive explosion of fireworks above us brings my attention back to the festivities. We reach out to catch the glistening sparks that rain down upon us. I feel Alec¡¯s fangs glide along my neck and he sinks his teeth in sending a jolt of electricity through my body. As soon as he finishes, he licks the mark, sending my heart into a flutter. Women stand and dance around the fire as the men admire and watch. Josie and May take my hands and pull me up to join them. We sway and shimmy our hips, and our hands twirl and glide elegantly around in the air. Hours go by, and the magic of the solstice takes over our senses. The men have since joined in, and we dance to the beat of the drums. Alternating between them, one moment I have Alec¡¯s arm around my waist, and we gaze into each other¡¯s eyes, then the next moment, I have Magnus with his arm around my waist, gazing into my eyes. The magic of the solstice runs through us. It¡¯s a euphoric feeling of tion and glee. Then suddenly, the ground beneath our feet rumbles. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!